Chapter 1: The Day When My Life Went Wrong (aka When I Met Till)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Tried to help Till confess to his crush.
Accidentally set him up with the quarterback instead.
Now the entire hallway thinks they are dating, Ivan is thrilled, Till is mortified, and I am Googling "how to change your identity and flee the country."
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
If anyone ever tells you "college is the best years of your life" you have my full permission to laugh in their face and tell them about me.
I came to university thinking I would get a decent roommate — maybe a fellow ordinary human with average social skills and an average sleep schedule. Instead, I got Till.
Till is — how do I put this — Imagine a haunted Victorian doll grew six feet tall, put on a black hoodie, and decided talking was optional.
That's my roommate.
Meeting the Final Boss of Social Awkwardness
The first time I walked into our shared dorm room, he was already there. Sitting on the corner bed, hood up, headphones in, scribbling in a notebook with the kind of focus you usually only see in people dismantling bombs.
I tried a friendly, "Hey, I am Acorn."
He looked up. Just looked.
No smile, no hi, not even a nod. Just a flat stare from behind those bangs like he was sizing me up for a coffin.
Naturally, I thought: Oh great, my roommate is going to kill me in my sleep.
Over the next few weeks, I learned that Till isn’t actually homicidal. He is just awkward.
Painfully awkward.
And because his resting face looks like he is constantly judging your life choices, people tend to keep their distance.
I also learned two other things:
1. Till is ridiculously talented — I have caught him composing music at 2AM that sounds like it belongs in a movie trailer.
2. Till draws. Like, insanely well. Little sketches of people and places, margins filled with doodles. Once I saw him drew our dorm kettle, and I swear the steam looked alive.
Did these talents make him easier to live with? No. They made him harder to hate, which is far more inconvenient.
The Confession Problem
It happened on a Tuesday night. I was halfway through a bag of chips when Till spoke first for the entire day.
"I need your help." He said.
I nearly choked. "With what?"
"Confessing."
I blinked at him. "Confessing what? Murder?"
He glared — which, to be fair, is his default expression — and muttered, "To someone I like."
That got my attention. "Oh. Who's the unlucky soul?"
"Mizi."
Right, Mizi.
The campus cheerleader, sunshine incarnate, and the kind of person who could ask you to help bury a body and you would agree before realizing what you would just signed up for.
She is often paired up with Ivan, the golden boy football captain, but I know for a fact she is dating Sua from the student council.
"Okay." I said slowly. "So what's the plan?"
Till shrugged. "Don't have one. I just want to tell her. Not because I think she will like me back. Just so I don't have to keep it in my head anymore."
He looked so genuinely deflated saying that, I almost — almost — felt bad.
My Terrible Advice
Now, if I had been smart, I would have said "Sorry, not my problem" and gone back to my chips. But unfortunately, I am cursed with a mild sense of human empathy.
So I told him, "Just write her a letter. Make it artsy. Draw some stuff. Slip it into her locker."
Till stared at me like I would just handed him the Rosetta Stone.
"That is... a good idea." He said, almost in awe.
I should have known right then that I would made a terrible, life-altering mistake.
Operation Love Letter
The next morning, Till was up earlier than I would ever seen him, hunched over his desk with pen and paper. I caught glimpses of tiny doodles — stars, flowers, maybe a fox — framing neat, deliberate handwriting.
By the time we left for classes, the letter was sealed in an envelope decorated with a little music note. It was, annoyingly, adorable.
I did not trust him not to somehow mess it up, so I decided to follow him after classes for moral support. By moral support, I mean to prevent a disaster.
Spoiler: I failed.
The Locker Incident
Mizi's locker is in the same row as Ivan's.
This is important.
Till was making his way down the hallway, trying to look casual and failing miserably. I was trailing a few meters back, pretending to scroll my phone.
Then Ivan appeared. Imagine the human embodiment of a golden retriever with a football — all smiles, loud voice, everyone's friend. He spotted Till instantly.
"Yo, goth boy!" Ivan grinned, jogging up. "What'cha hiding there?"
Till immediately went red. "None of your business."
Ivan leaned closer. "Oh, is it for me?"
"No—"
And in that moment, probably just to get away from him faster, Till shoved the envelope into the locker in front of him without looking.
Reader, it was not Mizi's locker.
The Dread
From my vantage point, I saw everything. And I knew. I knew.
That was Ivan's locker.
I had about three seconds to intervene before Ivan opened it, but my brain was too busy screaming.
The Confession That Wasn't
Fast forward to dismissal. The hallway was crowded. I was praying to every deity I could think of that Ivan had not checked his locker yet.
No such luck.
Ivan strode straight toward Till, holding the envelope. "Got your message."
Till blinked. "What?"
Ivan slung an arm around his shoulders, grinning at the growing audience. "I accept. Guess we're dating now."
The hallway erupted into gasps, whispers, and a distant "What the hell?!" from someone who clearly shipped Ivan with someone else.
Till: Frozen in place, red as a stoplight.
Me: Silently considering whether I could fake my own death and transfer schools.
Note to self:
1. Ivan loves chaos.
2. I will never, ever give Till advice again.
Unfortunately, life had other plans.
Chapter 2: The Aftermath (aka I Told You Nothing Good Would Happen)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
The rumor wildfire did not just spread, it detonated. Ivan's doubling down on the "dating" thing, Till's threatening random idiots in the hallway, and I am starting to suspect they are accidentally halfway to a real relationship.
Which is great for them, I guess.
For me?
I am just collateral damage.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
If you have never experienced being ground zero for a campus-wide rumor explosion, I don't recommend it.
By the time we got to the cafeteria, I swear the entire school already knew Ivan had confessed to Till — except that's not even what happened, but try telling anyone that when gossip is involved.
The Cafeteria Disaster
Till and I walked in together — well, I walked in. Till shuffled in with the enthusiasm of a man on death row. Immediately, the room buzzed louder.
I heard snippets:
Are they really dating?"
"Never thought Ivan swung that way."
"Is Till even into people?"
"No way he is into Ivan, right?"
Ivan, naturally, was already at the center table like he owned the place.
The football team was gathered around, Mizi sitting a few seats down with Sua.
She looked surprised but not particularly shocked. Probably because Mizi has a talent for rolling with absolutely anything.
When Ivan spotted us, his grin widened like the damn sun. "Till! Babe!"
Till physically stopped walking. "Don't. Call. Me. That."
Ivan ignored him, patting the empty seat next to him. "Come, sit with me."
I whispered, "Just go. Maybe if you humor him, he will drop it faster."
Till shot me a look that could have cut through steel, but he went.
Ivan Being Ivan
Ivan immediately launched into conversation like they had been dating for years. "So, what do you want for dinner tonight? My treat."
Till: What?
"You know, date night." Ivan leaned his chin on his hand, studying Till like he was some puzzle he was determined to solve. "We could do pizza. Or ramen. Or both. I eat a lot."
Till muttered. "You're unbelievable."
Ivan beamed. "You're cute when you are annoyed."
Rumors on Steroids
The whispers in the cafeteria went nuclear. I swear one kid in the corner was already drafting a Top Ten Most Unexpected Campus Couples post for the university thread.
Even Sua from the student council passed by our table, eyebrows raised, murmuring, "So it is true."
Till groaned into his hands. I chewed on my sandwich and decided I was going to haunt my own grave when I died, just to spite Till for dragging me into this mess.
The Bullies
It happened while we were leaving the cafeteria.
A group of guys — not from football, not friends of Ivan — were leaning against the wall near the vending machines. They had that look.
One of them called out, "Yo, Ivan! Didn't know you like emo boys now."
Another added, "Guess football captains will date anyone these days."
Ivan's jaw tightened, but he kept walking. That is Ivan's usual tactic. He is popular, he is used to idiots, so he does not feed them.
Till, however, stopped.
Till Snaps
I had never seen him move so fast. One second he was behind Ivan, the next he was right in front of those guys, staring them down like he was about to summon a thunderstorm.
"Say that again." Till said, voice low and razor-sharp.
The lead guy scoffed. "What, you gonna fight me?"
Till stepped closer, close enough that the air felt heavier. "No. I am going to make sure you regret ever opening your mouth."
There was something about the way he said it. Calm, cold — that made all three of them shut up instantly. One mumbled something about just joking before they scattered.
IVAN'S POV
Ivan had been ready to brush it off, same as always. But when Till stepped in for him it hit differently.
Till was not smiling, was not grandstanding. He was just there. Unshakable.
Ivan's chest felt weirdly tight, and when Till turned back toward him, the late afternoon light hit his eyes in a way that made Ivan's thoughts go fuzzy.
Oh no, Ivan thought. I'm in trouble.
ACORN'S POV
When Till returned, he muttered "Idiots." like it was nothing. But Ivan was staring at him like he had just seen a shooting star.
And me? I was just wondering how long it would take for this whole thing to turn into an actual relationship.
Spoiler: Not as long as Till would like.
Note to self:
Till might look like he cannot stand Ivan.
Ivan might act like this is all a game.
But if today proved anything, it is that they're both already halfway in deeper than they realize.
Chapter 3: The Date I Definitely Wasn't Invited To (aka Professional Roommate Surveillance)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Till swore he was not going on a date with Ivan. Then he went on a date with Ivan. I may have followed them just to make sure nothing weird happened.
Spoiler:
Everything was weird, and also suspiciously couple-like.
At this rate, I am going to need front-row seats for when they inevitably combust.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
The thing about Ivan is that he does not do things subtly.
So when he invited Till on a date for Saturday, he did it in the middle of the hallway, with at least three people recording on their phones.
"Come on, goth boy." Ivan said, all big smile and mock-pleading eyes. "Dinner and a movie. You pick the movie. I will even buy an overpriced popcorn."
Till, of course, flat-out said, "No."
Till's Reluctance (and Not-So-Secret Softness)
Later that night, Till was pacing our dorm room, muttering under his breath like a man preparing to survive an apocalypse.
"I am not going." He announced finally.
"Great." I said, not looking up from my laptop. "Tell him yourself so he does not camp outside our door."
Till stopped pacing. "What if he actually does?"
I shrugged. "Then he is your problem."
He went quiet for a moment, staring at the floor. That was when I caught it. The shift in his expression. The way his shoulders slumped just slightly, like he had remembered something unpleasant.
Or maybe like he felt guilty.
"He is going to be annoying about it if I don't show." Till grumbled finally. "Might as well go. Get it over with."
I narrowed my eyes. "Uh-huh. Sure. This is not because you are worried he will be sad or anything."
Till did not look at me. "Shut up."
Busted.
Operation "I'm Not Stalking Them"
I told myself I was not going to follow them.
Truly, I meant it.
But then Saturday rolled around, and somehow I was walking about twenty feet behind them, sunglasses on, hoodie up, trying to look inconspicuous.
For the record: I am terrible at looking inconspicuous.
The Venue Twist
Their date destination? A little cafe near campus. Cute, cozy, good coffee.
Also — plot twist — the place where Mizi and Sua work part-time.
I walked in just far enough to see them freeze in recognition. Sua raised an eyebrow, Mizi's grin turned downright mischievous.
"Oh!" Mizi sing-songed, approaching their table with a menu. "Fancy seeing you two here together."
Till glared. "We are just—"
"Dating? Yeah, we heard." She winked, clearly enjoying herself. "What can I get you lovebirds?"
Ivan grinned like it was Christmas. "I will take whatever you recommend, Mizi. Surprise me."
Till muttered something that sounded suspiciously like I regret everything.
The Not-So-Fake Date Vibes
From my booth (Yes, I sat down — don't judge me) I could see everything.
Ivan leaning in when Till talked, like he did not want to miss a single word.
Till pretending to ignore him but not moving away when their shoulders brushed.
Ivan laughing too loud at something that was not even funny, and Till fighting a smile like it was a life-or-death battle.
If this was just for fun, then I am the Queen of England.
IVAN'S POV
Ivan had not expected Till to actually show up. Part of him figured the emo would ghost him, and he would have to spend the day eating pizza alone.
But here he was, sitting across from Ivan, hoodie half-off, eyes darting everywhere but at him.
And Ivan could not stop noticing the little things:
The way Till's fingers tapped against his cup in rhythm.
The faint smudge of pencil on his wrist from drawing earlier.
He told himself he was just teasing. Just having fun. But when Till finally looked up and their eyes met, Ivan felt something warm curl in his chest that had nothing to do with the coffee.
ACORN'S POV
By the time the food arrived, I had completely abandoned the pretense of not stalking and was openly watching.
Mizi even brought me a muffin on the house because, apparently, she was in on the entertainment value.
I have no idea how this whole mess is going to play out, but one thing is certain:
Ivan is in deeper than he thinks, and Till's walls? Yeah, they are not as unshakable as he wants everyone to believe.
Note to self:
If this fake dating keeps going like this, I am going to need popcorn. And maybe a helmet. Because when these two finally figure themselves out, it is either going to be the cutest thing ever or a full-blown explosion.
Chapter 4: Double Date Disaster (I'm Not Third-Wheeling, I Swear)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
What started as me totally not stalking Till and Ivan's movie outing somehow turned into a double date with Luka and Hyuna.
Ivan spent two hours in full date mode, Till spent two hours pretending not to like it, and I spent two hours wondering if I should start charging admission to watch this slow-motion disaster turn into an actual relationship.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
By the time they left the cafe, I was convinced two things were true:
1. Till was still pretending this was not a date.
2. Ivan was absolutely not pretending.
I considered going back to the dorm, but then I remembered that they were heading to the movies. And who in their right mind would skip the chance to watch Till suffer through two uninterrupted hours of Ivan's date mode?
So yes, I kept following them.
No, I don't have shame anymore.
The Encounter
They were halfway down the street to the theater when fate — or bad luck, which seems to follow Till like a shadow — decided to spice things up.
Luka and Hyuna stepped out of a little bakery, laughing about something. Luka was holding a paper bag of pastries, Hyuna had her arm looped casually through his.
I was not the only one who noticed.
Ivan: Yo, Luka! Hyuna!
Till (Under his breath): Oh no.
They turned, smiled and then the realization hit all of us at the same time: Luka and Hyuna were holding hands.
Ivan's eyebrows shot up. "Wait. Are you two...?"
Luka blinked. "Uh, yeah?" He glanced at Hyuna like he was not sure if they were supposed to keep it quiet.
Hyuna, bless her chaos-loving heart, grinned. "Yup. We are dating."
There was a beat of awkward silence as everyone processed that. Till actually looked flustered.
Which is rare, because usually he just looks annoyed at the concept of human interaction.
Then Hyuna's grin widened, and she said, "Hey! That means this is a double date!"
I swear Till almost choked on air. "It's not—"
Ivan cut in with a sunny, "Guess it is now."
Luka smirked at Till. "Didn't know you two were official."
Till: We are not.
Ivan: We are.
I was going to explode from secondhand embarrassment.
The Theater
By some unholy coincidence, Luka and Hyuna were also heading to the movies. And, because apparently the universe hates Till, they all ended up in the same row.
The movie was some cheesy action-comedy hybrid — Ivan's choice, obviously.
From my stealth seat a few rows back, I had a perfect view of Ivan leaning toward Till before the trailers even started.
"You scared of jump scares, goth boy?" He whispered.
"No." Till deadpanned.
Ivan smirked. "Good. Means I can grab your hand without you running away."
Till glared at him, but the tips of his ears went pink.
Ivan's Date Mode
It started with subtle things:
Offering Till popcorn (which he pretended to refuse but still took).
Leaning close to point out ridiculous plot holes.
Whisper-laughing at the same dumb jokes.
Then the first scary moment hit — a sudden explosion on screen — and Ivan, with all the seriousness of a stage actor, flung his arm across Till's shoulders like he was shielding him from danger.
Till hissed. "Stop it."
Ivan grinned. "Can't. You're in my blast radius now."
Somewhere in front of them, Hyuna whispered something to Luka that made him snort into his drink.
IVAN'S POV
About halfway through, Ivan realized Till was not pulling away anymore. In fact, he was still sitting with Ivan's arm around him, eyes fixed on the screen.
Ivan did not say anything about it. He just kept still, letting the contact feel natural.
When Till shifted slightly, leaning just enough to brush their knees together, Ivan felt his chest tighten in that now-familiar way.
He told himself it was nothing. Just for fun. Just teasing.
He didn't believe himself.
ACORN'S POV
By the time the credits rolled, Luka and Hyuna were already teasing them about date night and offering to grab dessert together. Ivan looked like he was considering it.
Till looked like he was weighing whether murder charges were worth it.
They ended up heading straight back to campus. I trailed behind, ready to duck away if they noticed me.
The Thank You
They paused at the dorm entrance. Ivan was still wearing that easy grin, but it had softened somehow.
"Thanks for coming." He said.
Till shifted his weight. "You're annoying."
"I know."
There was a pause. Till's voice dropped, almost too quiet for me to hear: "But thanks."
Ivan's smile faltered in a good way. Like he was caught off guard by the honesty.
Then Till headed inside without waiting for a response, hoodie pulled up.
Ivan just stood there for a moment, watching him go, before following.
Note to self:
Till does not thank people lightly. And Ivan? Yeah, he heard that loud and clear.
If this is not the start of something real, then I will eat Luka's pastries.
Chapter 5: The Pretty Boy Problem (aka Why Am I Like This)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Today I may have witnessed the birth of a love triangle.Ivan and Luka were laughing like old friends, Till looked like someone just keyed his soul, and I am 80% sure his sketchbook could now be used as evidence in a murder trial.
If jealousy was an Olympic sport, we would have a gold medalist.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
You ever see two people talking and think:
Oh yeah, that is a ship waiting to happen.
That was me today.
Except the two people were Ivan and Luka (and Luka is obviously dating Hyuna, but well—)
And the person watching them with an unreadable expression was Till.
Yeah. Something's brewing, and for once, it is not my coffee.
The Scene
It started in the student lounge. Ivan had just finished practice, hair still damp, jersey sleeves pushed up.
Luka was there doing some student council paperwork, looking like he stepped out of a campus heartthrob magazine shoot.
Somehow, they ended up side-by-side on the couch, talking and laughing about — I don't know — football strategy? Pastries? Global economic collapse?
From where I was sitting (totally not eavesdropping), it looked comfortable.
Easy. They had the kind of effortless banter that made people assume they had known each other forever.
IVAN'S POV
Ivan hadn't planned to talk to Luka about it. But when Luka brought up the whole double date thing from the weekend, Ivan heard himself say, "I actually like him."
Luka blinked. "Like, actually?"
Ivan nodded, leaning back. "Yeah. At first I thought it would just be funny, you know? Tease him a bit, see how long before he caved. Since he likes me, you know? So, I want to see him figure out himself that I am bad for him. But he is different. The way he sees people. The way he doesn't take crap from anyone."
He rubbed the back of his neck, grinning sheepishly. "Don't tell him I said any of that, though. He would probably disappear into the nearest shadow."
Luka smirked. "Your secret is safe. But you might wanna tell him before he gets the wrong idea about — well, anything.”
Ivan laughed. "Yeah. Guess I should."
TILL'S POV
Till had not meant to linger in the hallway outside the lounge. He had been on his way to grab a drink when he heard Ivan's laugh — that low, warm sound that somehow got under his skin.
He glanced in, and there they were. Ivan and Luka, leaning toward each other, smiling like the world outside did not exist. Luka's hand brushed Ivan's shoulder when he made some point, and Ivan did not move away.
Till felt something.
A pang in his chest, sharp and unwelcome.
It did not make sense. Luka was objectively good-looking. Bright eyes, perfect hair. The kind of person people noticed. And Ivan looked good next to him. Too good.
Till frowned, realizing his hands were curled into fists.
Why do I care?
He did not stick around to find out. He turned and walked away, fast.
ACORN'S POV
By the time Till came back to the dorm, he was quieter than usual. Which, considering his baseline is already barely speaks unless forced, was saying something.
I asked. "You okay?"
He muttered. "Fine."
Translation: Absolutely not fine.
A Silent Evening
The rest of the night was just odd.
Till sat at his desk sketching, but the lines were sharper, more jagged than usual. Ivan did not drop by like he sometimes did.
And every so often, Till would glance at his phone like he was expecting. Or maybe hoping — for a message that never came.
If I did not know better, I would think he was jealous. But that would mean he actually liked Ivan, and there is no way he would admit that, right?
Note to self:
If this turns into a full-blown love triangle misunderstanding, I am buying popcorn in bulk.
Also, Till's sketchbook is starting to look like a crime scene.
That cannot be a good sign.
Chapter 6: The Drawing (aka Jealousy Is A Bad Roommate)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Till spent two days avoiding Ivan like he was allergic, Luka accidentally fixed it by telling him Ivan likes him, and now we have officially entered the accidental love confession via art phase.
Till gave Ivan a hand-drawn portrait, Ivan nearly squealed himself into orbit, and I am 99% sure this is no longer a fake relationship.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Some people get quiet when they are upset. Till gets quieter.
Which is impressive, considering he already communicates like a haunted house. Minimal sound, unsettling stares, and the occasional door slam.
The Tension
It had been two days since Till saw Ivan and Luka in the lounge.
Two days of short answers, avoiding eye contact, and strategically walking in the opposite direction if he spotted Ivan in the hallway.
Ivan, predictably, didn't take this well.
I caught him outside our dorm one afternoon, leaning against the wall with his practice bag slung over one shoulder. "Is he mad at me?" He asked.
I shrugged. "Probably. Don't ask me why. I just live here."
Luka Gets Involved
Later that day, Luka stopped me in the cafeteria. "So, Till's avoiding Ivan."
I raised an eyebrow. "You noticed too, huh?"
Luka smirked. "I might know why. And I might be able to fix it."
When Luka says things like that, it's hard to tell if he's being helpful or just stirring the pot for entertainment.
Spoiler: This time it was both.
TILL'S POV
Luka found Till in the art room, hunched over his sketchbook.
"You are mad at Ivan." Luka said, because subtlety is for people who aren't Luka.
Till didn't look up. "I'm not mad."
"Right." Luka said, sitting across from him. "You are just ignoring him, which is totally different."
Till's pencil paused mid-line. Luka leaned in, voice casual. "You know, he was talking to me in the lounge the other day because he was telling me how much he likes you."
Till's head snapped up. "What?"
"Yeah." Luka said, shrugging like it was no big deal. "Said you're different. That you see people for who they are. It was weirdly sweet, actually."
Till stared at him for a long moment, then looked away, muttering. "I thought you two were..." He trailed off, shaking his head.
Luka grinned. "You thought we were what? Dating? Did you forget that I am dating Hyuna, and very much smitten to her?"
Till did not answer.
Luka chuckled. "Relax, emo boy. Ivan's into you, not me."
Clearing the Air
Till did not go looking for Ivan, but fate (and Luka's subtle "you should go that way" suggestion) put them in the same hallway later that evening.
Ivan perked up immediately. "Hey. You have been avoiding me."
Till shifted uncomfortably. "I thought you and Luka..."
Ivan blinked, then laughed — big, warm, relieved laughter. "Oh my god, were you jealous?"
"I wasn't—" Till started, but Ivan was already grinning like he had won the lottery.
"You were. That is cute."
Till groaned. "Forget I said anything."
But Ivan stepped closer, his voice softer now. "For the record, there is no one else I would rather have a fake relationship with."
Till muttered. "It is not fake." Then immediately looked like he wanted to swallow his own words.
Ivan just smiled. "Exactly."
The Drawing
They walked back to the dorm together, conversation lighter now. When they reached the door, Till hesitated before fishing something out of his bag — a folded sheet of paper.
He handed it to Ivan without meeting his eyes. "I drew this. When I was frustrated."
Ivan unfolded it and nearly forgot how to breathe.
It was him — not just a portrait, but him in a way photos never caught.
The curve of his grin, the messy hair after practice, the kind of detail that only comes from someone paying very close attention.
Before Ivan could say anything, Till muttered, "It's nothing. Just keep it or whatever."
Then he ducked inside and shut the door.
IVAN'S POV
Ivan stared at the drawing for a full minute, grinning so wide his cheeks hurt.
Then, once he was sure no one was in the hallway, he made a sound that could only be described as a high-pitched squeal.
"Holy crap." He whispered, clutching the paper like it was priceless. "He drew me."
He walked away still smiling, already planning exactly where he was going to frame it.
Note to self:
If Ivan's smile gets any bigger, his face is going to split in half.
And Till? Yeah, he is not fooling anyone anymore.
Chapter 7: Storm Logic (aka Accidentally on Purpose)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Till stood in a thunderstorm "just to help Ivan carry stuff." Got trapped in a shed with him, and somehow that turned into their first kiss.
Now they're walking around like nothing happened, except Ivan's smiling like he won the lottery and Till's letting their hands brush without punching him.
Nature ships it.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
There are a lot of things I do not understand about Till.
Why he owns six different hoodies in varying shades of black hole.
Why he likes to eat cereal at exactly 2AM.
And, apparently, why he would willingly wait outside in a thunderstorm for Ivan.
The Setup
Classes were suspended by noon because of the storm. It was not just rain. It was the biblical flood kind, with sideways wind and the occasional tree branch doing aerial tricks.
Most people rushed back to their dorms, but not Till. No, Till stood by the football field entrance, hoodie pulled up, looking like some tragic indie film protagonist.
Why? Because Ivan said he had to check on the football club's storage room.
Me: You could just text him later.
Till: He's going to be carrying stuff. He will need help.
This, for the record, is the same Till who insists he does not care about Ivan like that.
IVAN'S POV
When Ivan saw Till waiting, soaked to the bone, his first thought was, "What the hell is he doing here?" His second thought was, "He looks freezing."
"You are insane." Ivan said, jogging up to him.
"You are late." Till replied, deadpan.
Ivan grinned, shaking water from his hair. "You could have stayed in the dorm."
Till shrugged. "You would just complain later if you had to carry everything yourself."
Ivan did not argue, mostly because his chest felt unreasonably warm despite the cold rain.
The Storage Problem
The football club's storage area was basically a glorified shed with a temperamental lock.
The rain had gotten to it, and now the latch stuck unless they wedged it open with a piece of scrap wood.
Ivan grabbed a couple of gear bags, tossing them inside. "Till, can you hold the door while I—"
The wedge slipped. The door swung shut with a thunk that echoed like doom.
Ivan froze. "Please tell me you have your phone."
Till checked his pockets. "No signal."
Ivan sighed. "Well. Guess we live here now."
Close Quarters
The storage room was not big. Maybe four steps across. There were shelves of helmets and footballs, a faint smell of turf, and now, two soaked college students trying not to shiver.
Ivan leaned back against the wall, watching Till wring out his hoodie. "You are dripping everywhere."
"So are you." Till muttered.
Ivan grinned. "Guess we will just have to share body heat, then."
Till gave him a flat look. "That's not how—"
"It is exactly how survival works." Ivan said, already moving closer.
TILL'S POV
Ivan was ridiculous.
He was all warm hands and casual confidence, leaning into Till's space like it was the most natural thing in the world.
Till told himself it was just for warmth. That the pounding in his ears was from the storm outside, not the way Ivan's arm slid around his shoulders.
But Ivan's breath was warm against his temple, and his heartbeat, steady and strong, was right there if Till shifted just slightly closer.
The Moment
The rain drummed on the roof, drowning out everything else. Ivan was still talking. Something about how "at least the footballs are dry" when Till tilted his head up and kissed him.
It was not planned. It was not even something he'd thought about for more than a second.
One moment he was just there, in Ivan's space, and the next he was leaning in, pressing his mouth to Ivan's like it was inevitable.
Ivan went perfectly still, then kissed him back without hesitation, one hand cupping the side of Till's face like he might disappear if he let go.
IVAN'S POV
Ivan had imagined kissing Till before — not that he'd ever admit it out loud.
But nothing in his daydreams came close to the real thing:
The cool press of rain-damp lips, the faint taste of whatever tea Till always drank, the way Till's shoulders relaxed just enough for Ivan to feel it.
When they finally broke apart, Ivan grinned. "So, was that for warmth, too?"
Till rolled his eyes. "Shut up." But his voice was softer than usual.
ACORN'S POV
By the time they got rescued, which was like, an hour later, both of them looked different.
Not in the obvious "we just kissed" way (though I swear Ivan's grin was suspicious), but in the subtle way two people look when something has shifted between them.
Till did not say anything when they walked back to the dorm. But he also did not flinch when Ivan's hand brushed his.
Note to self:
If the storm was nature's way of playing matchmaker, it's got a better success rate than most dating apps.
Chapter 8: [01] — Campus Chatter
Chapter Text
Campus Chatter → General → Rumors
Thread: Did Anyone Else See That in the Hallway?!
🐝 cheerqueen98:
OK so, Ivan??? Just told??? Till??? That he "accepts" and now they're dating??? In front of everyone??
🏈 qb4life:
Confirmed. Was three lockers down. Ivan looked way too pleased for someone being "accidentally confessed to."
🎨 sketchwitch:
Till??? The art major who never talks??? I thought he was allergic to eye contact??
📢 loudandproud:
This is the best thing that's ever happened on campus. Someone please start a ship name thread.
Campus Chatter → Relationships → Dating Advice(?)
Thread: Cafeteria PDA?
📷 candidcam:
Saw Ivan call Till "babe" at lunch. Till told him not to. Ivan ignored him. Are we taking bets on how long before they actually start dating?
🍵 teaspiller:
They're already dating. The rest is just denial.
💅 hyunafan:
Till scared off three dudes by just looking at them today. My money's on Ivan falling harder after that.
Campus Chatter → General → What Did I Just Witness
Thread: Double Date Energy??
🥐 bunlover:
Hyuna and Luka spotted at the movies with... Till and Ivan??? Was this planned???
🎥 movienerd:
Ivan had his arm around Till the whole time. Till didn’t move away.
Do with that what you will.
👀 stealthwatcher:
I swear I heard Till thank Ivan afterward. Soft goth moment confirmed.
Campus Chatter → Art & Media → Found: Mysterious Portrait
Thread: Ivan's got a fanartist?
🖌 pastelpainter:
Someone said Till gave Ivan a drawing of him?? Like... a good one??
🥲 hopelessromantic:
That's basically a love letter in art form. No one can convince me otherwise.
📦 storagegremlin:
Bet it's framed already.
Campus Chatter → General → The Storm
Thread: STORM KISS???
⛈ dramaenthusiast:
Two people trapped in the football storage shed during the thunderstorm...
Rumor says they kissed.
🏈 teamcaptainstan:
It is not a rumor. Coach walked in after and Ivan was grinning like a maniac.
🌧 rainfan:
Nature is the ultimate matchmaker.
Chapter 9: The Sick Logic (aka The Fever Made Me Do It)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Till got a fever, Ivan went full caretaker mode, and I accidentally witnessed the most disgustingly soft soup-feeding session in existence.
There was blanket tucking. There was hair brushing. There was "always."
If this is sick-day behavior, I fear for my sanity when they are both healthy.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
I thought the storm drama was peak ridiculousness for Till and Ivan.
Turns out, I was wrong.
Because today, Till did not show up to class. And Ivan noticed.
The Morning
Ivan caught me in the cafeteria before practice.
"Where's Till?" He asked, balancing a tray stacked with enough food for three people.
"In bed." I said. "Fever. Probably from being soaked in that storm with you."
Ivan's expression changed instantly. The easy grin was suddenly gone. "Fever? How bad?"
I shrugged. "Bad enough he skipped class. He's coughing and sneezing like an old man. Should be fine in a day or two."
Ivan did not answer.
He just muttered something about checking on him later.
IVAN'S POV
Ivan told himself he would swing by after practice.
Instead, he showed up at their dorm at 8PM, fresh from a shower, hair still damp, carrying a bag of groceries and a stubborn knot of worry in his chest.
Acorn opened the door. "He is asleep. Or pretending to be."
Ivan slipped past him anyway.
Till, Sick Edition
Till looked — well — sick. His hair was a mess, cheeks flushed from fever, hoodie zipped up to his chin like it might keep the germs in. A half-empty cup of tea sat on the desk beside his bed.
"You look awful." Ivan said, trying to keep his voice light.
Till cracked one eye open. "You look worse."
Ivan grinned. "Nice to see the fever did not kill your attitude."
He set the grocery bag down and pulled out a container of soup. "Eat something. And take your meds."
The Caretaking
At first, Till resisted.
Something about not wanting to be fussed over. But Ivan ignored him, coaxing him to sit up and spooning out soup like it was the most natural thing in the world.
Till muttered. "I can feed myself."
Ivan smirked. "Yeah, but this is more fun for me."
Despite the sarcasm, Till didn't push him away. In fact, he leaned a little into Ivan's side once the food was gone, head resting briefly against his shoulder before he realized what he was doing and straightened.
ACORN'S POV
From my sleeping position on the top bunk, I had a perfect view of this whole Hallmark movie scene.
Ivan wiping crumbs off Till's hoodie.
Till letting it happen without biting his hand off.
Ivan tucking the blanket tighter around him like he was fragile.
I honestly didn't know whether to be impressed or nauseated.
TILL'S POV
The fever made everything hazy. Like the edges of his thoughts were softer than usual.
Normally, he would keep some distance, but tonight, he didn't feel like it.
Ivan was warm, and his voice was low and steady when he asked if Till needed anything. Till didn't, but he still shook his head slowly just to keep Ivan there a little longer.
When Ivan's hand brushed his hair back from his forehead to check his temperature, Till's chest did a strange, uncomfortable flip.
The Almost-Nap
At some point, Ivan shifted so he was sitting on the edge of the bed, legs stretched out. Till ended up leaning against him, half-dozing.
Ivan murmured something he did not quite catch — probably a joke — but the tone was too gentle for teasing.
"Thanks." Till said, surprising himself.
Ivan glanced down, eyebrows raised. "For what?"
Till hesitated. "For being here."
Ivan's smile was small but real. "Always."
ACORN'S POV
(Also, my BREAKING POINT.)
I lasted until Ivan brushed his thumb over Till's cheek like it was the most natural thing in the world.
That was my limit.
"Okay, I am awake." I said loudly, sitting up. "If you are going to start making out, can you at least wait until I am out of the room?"
Till groaned and pulled the blanket over his head. Ivan laughed, but he didn't deny anything.
Note to self:
If this is them when one of them is sick, I am terrified to see them when they are both healthy.
Notes:
Hello, guys!
I have actually finished this story already before, and sleeping in my drafts for months. So, you do not need to worry about the updates since it will be consistent.
However, I would love to hear something from you! How is it going so far? Is Acorn a reliable narrator?
Share your thoughts and feedbacks.
Highly appreciated!
Chapter 10: The Hem Grab (aka I'm Not Crying, You're Crying)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Till doesn't do hugs.
Till doesn't even do handshakes unless forced.
So watching him grab Ivan by the hem and cling like he was auditioning for a romance drama? Yeah, I am still buffering.
Fake dating might be officially dead — not that either of them will admit it.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Some things in life you think you will never see.
Bigfoot. A polite group project partner. Till initiating physical affection.
And yet, here we are.
The Quiet Weeks
Ivan's football club had some big competition coming up, which apparently meant "practice until your body gives out and your friends forget what you look like."
Till, of course, claimed it didn't bother him.
"It's not like we are joined at the hip." He said, scrolling through his phone with zero expression.
But I noticed things.
The way he would check his messages when he thought no one was looking.
The way his playlist got sadder.
The way he would sigh, quietly, but enough to be heard when his phone stayed silent.
It wasn't dramatic. It was subtle. Which somehow made it worse.
IVAN'S POV
Ivan didn't mean to ignore him.
He told himself that Till understood.
That they would just pick things up when the competition was over.
Still, he would catch himself glancing at his phone mid-practice, wondering if Till had texted.
Half the time, he almost did.
The other half, he told himself to focus. This was important.
ACORN'S POV
It was a Saturday afternoon, skies overcast, the field muddy from last night's rain. I was walking with Till across campus when we cut near the football field. A shortcut, according to him.
The team was running drills. Ivan was there, hair damp with sweat, jersey streaked with dirt.
He spotted us and jogged over, grinning despite looking like he had just fought a small war. "Hey."
That's when Till did it.
TILL'S POV
He did not plan it.
One moment Ivan was about to run past. The next, Till's fingers hooked into the hem of Ivan's shirt, tugging just enough to stop him.
Ivan blinked. "What—"
Till stepped forward and wrapped his arms around him. Not a quick, awkward pat-on-the-back hug, but a full, stay-there-for-a-second hug.
He felt Ivan freeze for a moment before his arms came up, holding him tight.
And god, it felt good. Too good.
Warm in a way Till had been missing without realizing it.
ACORN'S POV
My brain short-circuited. I literally stopped walking and just stared.
Because here's the thing:
Till does not do that.
Till does not initiate hugs.
Till barely tolerates high fives.
And now here he was, in the middle of the football field, clinging to Ivan like he was the last lifeboat on the Titanic.
Ivan's teammates were definitely watching. Some were pretending not to. Others just grinned like they had been waiting for this moment.
I, meanwhile, stood there with my mouth open like an idiot.
Aftermath
When they finally pulled apart, Ivan was smiling in that way he only does for Till — softer, almost shy.
"You okay?" He asked quietly.
Till nodded. "...Just wanted to."
Ivan didn't tease him for it. Didn't joke. He just reached out, brushed his thumb over Till's sleeve, and said "I am glad you did."
Then he jogged back to practice, leaving Till looking lighter somehow.
Note to self:
I don't know what is happening between them anymore, but I am 90% sure we are past the "fake dating" stage. And maybe — just maybe — Till knows it too.
Chapter 11: The Shout Heard 'Round the Field (aka Till Discovers His Outdoor Voice)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Till shouted. In public. At a sports event. And not in his usual "go away" tone, but an actual cheer for Ivan.
I am 99% sure half the stadium heard it, and 100% sure Ivan did.
The touchdown was impressive, sure, but the real victory was watching Till immediately pretend it never happened while turning the color of a ripe tomato.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
There are three things I never thought I'd witness in my college life:
1. Me voluntarily attending a sports event.
2. Till willingly sitting in a crowd.
3. Till yelling loud enough to be heard over a marching band.
Yet here we are.
The Reluctant Supporter
Till claimed he was "just going to watch" Ivan's competition because "he's been practicing for weeks" and "someone should make sure he doesn't break his neck."
Translation: He wanted to be there.
Of course, I got dragged along. "Moral support." Till said.
Which apparently meant "sit next to me so I can pretend I am not here for the actual football."
Mizi's Entrance
We found seats near the middle of the bleachers. Mizi bounced over in her cheer uniform, all smiles and glitter.
"You should cheer for him!" she said, practically glowing.
Till blinked. "That's ridiculous."
Then, realizing how that sounded: "But you're not ridiculous. Just the idea. For me."
Mizi laughed. "Trust me, he'd love it. Even if you just yelled his name once."
Till muttered something that sounded like "not happening" and waved her off.
IVAN'S POV
From the field, Ivan spotted them immediately. Till sitting stiff-backed, Acorn lounging beside him, Mizi chatting away.
It made something in his chest ease, knowing Till was there.
He wanted to play well anyway, but now, yeah, he wanted to show off a little.
The Game — First Half
From kickoff, Ivan was everywhere.
As the team's quarterback, he wasn't just throwing the ball — he was reading the defense, calling quick audibles, and running plays that had the crowd roaring.
First quarter, he faked a handoff and launched a perfect spiral downfield for a touchdown.
His teammates swarmed him, helmets tapping his in celebration.
Till didn't clap, but Ivan caught the way his eyes followed him all the way back to the sideline.
The Hits Start Coming
By the second quarter, the other team figured out the obvious — Ivan was their biggest problem.
They started blitzing hard, sending extra players after him every time he dropped back.
One linebacker came in late, slamming into him after the throw.
The ref's whistle stayed silent. The crowd groaned.
The next play, a defensive end grabbed his facemask just long enough to throw him off balance.
Again, no call.
Ivan got up each time, but slower.
His jersey was streaked with turf, and anyone could see him flexing his shoulder between snaps.
Till Gets Tense
Till's grip on the bleacher railing tightened every time Ivan hit the ground.
He leaned forward just enough to make people think he might jump onto the field if it got worse.
Another late hit. Ivan shook it off, but Acorn saw Till's jaw clench.
The Final Drive
Fourth quarter. Tie game. Less than a minute left.
Ivan lined up in shotgun formation, scanning the field as the ball snapped.
The defense crashed toward him. Two linemen breaking through, a linebacker coming off the edge.
He could have gone down right there.
The Moment
"IVAN!" Till's voice cracked through the stadium noise. "You can do it!"
Ivan kept his eyes downfield, pump-faked once, then tucked the ball and ran — cutting between defenders, stiff-arming one, diving across the goal line as the horn sounded.
TOUCHDOWN.
The stadium exploded. His teammates tackled him in celebration.
ACORN'S POV
The second the game ended, Till sat back down like nothing happened. His ears were red. He looked like he wanted to dig a hole under the bleachers and live there forever.
I turned to him slowly. "Did you just—"
"Shut up." Till muttered, not meeting my eyes.
Note to self:
Ivan's grin when he looked up at the bleachers afterward? Yeah, that wasn't for the win. That was for Till. And Till knows it.
Chapter 12: Public Displays of Emotional Destruction (aka Till Accidentally Becomes the Main Event)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Till shouted Ivan's name at the game, and I thought that was the peak of public humiliation.
Turns out, the sequel was worse. Ivan spotted him in the bleachers, grabbed his hand like they'd just gotten engaged, and announced to the entire stadium, "This guy is mine."
Now the whole campus knows, half of them are posting blurry photos online, and Till is hiding under a blanket.
Oh, and there's a three-night school trip coming up. If the bleachers were loud, wait until we're all stuck on a bus together.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Some people are subtle with romance.
They keep it quiet. Private. Understated.
Ivan is not one of those people.
The Aftermath of the Win
The field was chaos. The scoreboard still flashed the final score. Teammates were hugging, helmets were flying in the air, and the cheer squad was yelling like they had just been given free tuition.
I was busy trying to drag Till toward the exit before the human tidal wave swallowed us, but Ivan had other plans.
IVAN'S POV
The game was great. The win was great.
But honestly? The moment Till shouted his name? That was the highlight.
So when Ivan spotted him trying to sneak away in the bleachers, he did not hesitate. He jogged over, ignoring the pats on his back and the "Nice play, Captain!" calls.
"Till!"
He froze like a cat caught in a flashlight beam.
ACORN'S POV
Ivan was sweaty, muddy, and glowing with victory. Till was — well, Till.
Which is to say: Clearly seconds from bolting.
"Why are you running off so fast?" Ivan asked, grinning.
"Because you are gross." Till said flatly, eyeing the mud on Ivan's jersey.
Ivan leaned in just enough for the crowd to notice. "You cheered for me."
Till's ears turned crimson. "I — That was—"
"Loudly." Ivan added, like he was announcing the weather.
The Public Scene
And then. Then. Ivan decided to ruin my life as a witness.
In front of the entire crowd, he reached out, grabbed Till's hand, and lifted it up like they had just won a couples competition.
"This guy." Ivan said — loudly enough for the marching band to hear — "Is mine."
The bleachers erupted. The football team whistled. The cheer squad squealed.
Mizi yelled "FINALLY!"
Till looked like he had been hit with a stun grenade.
TILL'S POV
His first instinct was to pull his hand back.
His second was to not.
He did not know why, but in that moment, surrounded by noise and chaos, he didn't mind. Not as much as he thought he would.
Still, he muttered. "You are insufferable."
Ivan just grinned. "Yeah, but you like me."
ACORN'S POV
If you think this didn't become the campus gossip within twenty-four hours, you would be wrong.
By the time we got back to the dorm, people were already posting blurry field photos with captions like "FOOTBALL CAPTAIN'S MYSTERY BF" and "WHO IS HE??"
Till tried to bury himself under his blankets. I don't think he realized Ivan posted one of the pictures to his own account with the caption: HE'S NOT A MYSTERY ANYMORE.
Lead-In to the Next Disaster
Just when I thought I might get a break from the circus, the school announced our upcoming three-night trip.
Which means — yes.
A shared bus ride. Shared cabins. Shared activities.
Till groaned when he saw the sign-up sheet. "Three nights. With him."
But I saw the corner of his mouth twitch. Not quite a smile, but dangerously close.
Note to self:
If Ivan managed to make Till cheer for him and hold his hand in public, I am scared to think about what's going to happen on this trip.
Chapter 13: The Bus Ride From Hell (aka Other Ways to Start a War Before Breakfast)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
6:45AM on the school trip bus: Half-asleep zombies, over-caffeinated chaos gremlins, and me, already regretting life choices.
Till shockingly stakes his claim on Ivan in front of the Mean Girls™, Ivan spends the rest of the ride testing Till's patience (and hand-holding boundaries), and Hyuna's too-perfect brother Hyunwoo appears, triggering Ivan's instant territorial mode.
If this was just the ride there, I am doomed.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Let me paint the scene for you:
It's 6:45 in the morning.
The bus smells faintly of coffee, rubber, and impending drama.
Half the students look dead inside. The other half are way too energetic for this hour.
And then there's me, regretting every choice that led to me being here.
Boarding Chaos
Till and I got to the bus early. I was hoping that meant minimal interaction. Till was wearing his headphones, staring out the window like he was composing an album called Death to Morning People.
Ivan showed up five minutes later, duffel bag slung over his shoulder, grinning like the sun itself. He dropped into the seat beside Till without asking.
The Seat Stealers
Enter: The Mean Girls™ — Two of them, lip gloss shining, whispering behind manicured hands.
"Oh, hey, Till, could you move? We wanted to sit with Ivan." One said, like it was a done deal.
Now, normally, Till would have just shrugged and moved to avoid interaction. But this time?
He didn't even take his headphones off. He just said, flatly: "No."
The girls blinked. "Uh, excuse me?"
Finally, he pulled one earbud out. "You heard me. This is my seat."
Then — and I swear, I almost choked on my coffee — he added: "He's mine."
The girls looked scandalized.
Ivan? Ivan looked like Christmas came early.
IVAN'S POV
Till never says stuff like that. Ever. Hearing him claim Ivan — In front of people? Yeah, Ivan was gone.
He leaned closer. "Say it again."
He shoved Ivan's face away with his palm. "Shut up."
Did that stop Ivan from grinning like an idiot for the next twenty minutes?
Absolutely not.
ACORN'S POV
The girls retreated to the seat behind them, muttering. I could practically feel Ivan's smugness radiating across the aisle.
And of course, he kept leaning in, whispering stuff to Till just to get a reaction:
"C'mon, give me a good luck kiss for the trip."
"No."
"Okay, just a small one."
"Still no."
"Fine, I'll settle for holding your hand—"
"Absolutely not."
Till said no to everything, but I noticed he didn't shove Ivan's hand off when Ivan laced their fingers together anyway.
Group Dynamic Time
Sua and Mizi claimed the seat across from them. Mizi kept making heart hands at Till and Ivan, which he ignored (but I swear his mouth twitched).
Luka and Hyuna sat a few rows up, looking disgustingly wholesome together. I could practically hear the couple energy radiating off them.
Then Hyuna called out. "Hey, Till! This is my brother, Hyunwoo. He is joining us for the trip."
Enter Hyunwoo
Tall. Athletic. Warm smile. Basically the type of guy who makes people want to write love songs.
Hyunwoo gave a little wave. "Hey, you're Till, right? Hyuna told me you're an artist. I would love to see your work sometime."
Till actually looked shy? He mumbled something like, "Maybe." and looked away.
Ivan?
Ivan went from sunshine to thundercloud in about two seconds.
IVAN'S POV
"Who the hell was this guy? And why was he smiling at Till like that?" Ivan thought, dangerously.
He slid an arm around Till's shoulders. "Yeah, he is an artist. My artist."
Till rolled his eyes. "You don't own me."
"You literally said I was yours twenty minutes ago."
"That was different."
"It was better." Ivan muttered.
Hyunwoo chuckled, like he could hear the possessiveness in Ivan's voice.
Great.
Another competitor in the "Annoy Till" Olympics.
ACORN'S POV
From there, the bus ride devolved into a mix of flirting (Ivan), grumbling (Till), meddling (Mizi), and thinly-veiled threats (Ivan at Hyunwoo).
I just sat there, jotting all this down in my mental diary, wondering if three nights on this trip were going to kill me or make me stronger.
Note to self:
If the bus ride alone is this chaotic, I am genuinely afraid of what's going to happen when they are all in the same building overnight.
Chapter 14: The Cabin Catastrophe (aka Three's a Crowd and I'm the Crowd)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Whoever's in charge of cabin assignments is either psychic or cruel. Ended up stuck in one room with Till and Ivan, which means I am now living in a 24/7 slow-burn romance sitcom.
Ivan's already suggested "kicking me out for privacy" and Till's already tried to physically eject him from the planet.
The only escape?
A camp treasure hunt — except our group also includes Hyunwoo, who clearly enjoys poking at Ivan's territorial streak.
The forest may not survive this.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
If there's one thing I have learned in my short life, it's that fate hates me.
I thought the bus ride was bad. I thought the seat drama was bad.
I was wrong.
Cabin Assignments: The Death Sentence
The moment we arrived at camp, the teacher in charge started calling out cabin arrangements.
"Room 3A: Acorn, Till, Ivan."
I swear I heard the universe laughing.
Ivan's Immediate Chaos
Before I could even groan, Ivan slung an arm around Till and said, "You know, they've got a two-person room option here. We could just kick Acorn out. Have some privacy. Do things."
Till did not even hesitate. He jabbed Ivan in the ribs with enough force to make him yelp.
I have never respected Till more.
Our New Prison
We dumped our bags in the cabin. Two bunk beds, one small desk, and a window that probably would not close properly if it rained.
Ivan threw his bag onto the lower bunk like he owned the place. Till quietly took the desk, pulled out his sketchbook, and started jotting something down.
IVAN'S POV
Till's humming. Ivan doesn't think he even realizes he's doing it.
It's this soft, low tune. The kind that makes one want to close your eyes and just listen.
Ivan leaned against the wall, watching him scribble down notes, erasing, then drawing little symbols in the margins.
"You know you're cute when you are focused, right?" Ivan said.
He didn't look up. "You know you're annoying when you talk, right?"
Still, he did not tell Ivan to go away. Which meant Ivan could keep watching.
ACORN'S POV
I was sitting on my bunk, pretending to scroll through my phone while witnessing a slow-motion romcom happen five feet away.
Till kept pretending to be annoyed. Ivan kept pretending it was a game. And me? I was pretending I wasn't about to puke from the secondhand tension.
Assembly Time
A bell rang outside, signaling we had to gather in the main hall.
The trip coordinator stood on stage with a microphone, grinning like she was about to announce a murder mystery.
"First activity of the trip." She said, "Is our Treasure Hunt Challenge!"
The crowd buzzed.
She continued:
"You'll be in groups of eight. Treasures are hidden all around the forest area. The team that finds the most in an hour wins a prize."
The Group
Mizi immediately claimed her spot next to Till. "We're in the same group." she declared.
Ivan smirked. "Obviously."
Somehow, the group ended up being: Till, Ivan, me (of course), Mizi, Sua, Luka, Hyuna... and Hyunwoo.
Ivan's smile dropped about half a watt at that last one.
TILL'S POV
Hyunwoo caught Till's eye and grinned. "Guess we're teammates."
Till did not miss the way Ivan shifted closer, his arm brushing his. "Yeah. Guess so." I muttered, glancing away.
Ivan leaned down just enough to whisper, "Stay close to me."
Till rolled his eyes, but did not move away.
Note to self:
The forest is big. The treasure hunt will be chaotic. And if Ivan and Hyunwoo end up in a competition over Till during it. I might not make it out alive.
Chapter 15: Golden Eggs, Golden Tempers (aka Why Team-Building Should Be Illegal)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
The school thought it was a good idea to make us hunt for painted eggs in the forest.
Spoiler: It was not.
Ivan and Hyunwoo spent the entire time competing for Till’s attention, Till spent the entire time wishing he were dead, and then—
Well.
Let’s just say cliffs, concussions, and carrying your maybe-boyfriend back to camp don’t exactly scream “team bonding.”
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
I should have known the treasure hunt was going to end in disaster.
Not because of the cliffs. Not because of the slippery moss. Not even because Ivan treats any game like the national championship.
No.
The problem was putting Ivan and Hyunwoo in the same team.
The Golden Egg Game
We were given a map of the forest, a vague set of clues, and a big cloth sack for collecting the golden eggs.
Each egg was painted metallic gold and hidden in ridiculous places — under logs, wedged between rocks, hanging from tree branches like nature's weird ornaments.
For the first fifteen minutes, everything was fine.
Till found one near a tree stump. Mizi spotted one dangling from a low branch. Hyuna got one from under a pile of leaves.
The "Helping"
Then I noticed Ivan and Hyunwoo orbiting Till.
"Oh, careful, the ground's uneven there." Hyunwoo said, offering Till his hand.
"I've got him." Ivan said immediately, sliding his arm around Till's shoulders.
Till shrugged them both off with an annoyed noise. "I'm not a child."
"Right." Ivan said, "But if you twist an ankle, who's carrying you? Me."
Hyunwoo smiled. "Or me."
Till muttered something I did not catch, probably something like kill me now.
TILL'S POV
It was ridiculous.
Every time Till bent down to check under a log, one of them was hovering.
Every time Till reached for an egg, they reached too — like it was some weird competition.
Till did not even care about the game anymore. He just wanted them to stop circling him like vultures.
ACORN'S POV
We had five eggs. The timer was ticking.
But instead of searching, Ivan and Hyunwoo were squaring up like we were about to witness the world's dumbest duel.
"Maybe if you stopped crowding him, he could actually look." Hyunwoo said.
"Maybe if you stopped talking to him like you're his best friend, you wouldn't be annoying." Ivan shot back.
"Oh, I am sorry, is that jealousy?"
"Jealous of you? Please."
The Breaking Point
They were chest to chest now.
Hyunwoo had the sack of eggs over one shoulder. Ivan had both fists clenched like he was holding himself back by sheer will.
"Guys." I said, "Maybe—"
Too late. Ivan shoved him lightly in the chest. Hyunwoo shoved back harder.
Till stepped in between them. "Stop acting like idiots—"
The Accident
It happened too fast.
Hyunwoo took a step forward, Ivan took one back, and their combined momentum bumped Till hard enough to send him stumbling.
We were near one of the smaller cliffs — not a sheer drop, but steep enough to be dangerous.
Till's foot hit the wet moss at the edge, slid, and — I heard the thud before I processed the fall.
He tumbled down maybe ten, twelve feet, hitting the slope hard before coming to a stop against a tree.
IVAN'S POV
Ivan didn't remember moving.
One second Till was falling, the next Ivan was at the edge yelling his name.
Till was lying on his side, not moving. Blood was trickling from his temple. His ankle was bent at an angle it should not be.
Ivan's chest felt like it was caving in.
ACORN'S POV
(Who's currently panicking.)
Everyone froze for a second, like we could not quite believe what we saw.
Then chaos erupted.
Mizi gasped. "Oh my god."
Hyuna swore under her breath.
Hyunwoo was already scrambling down the slope.
Ivan jumped down without hesitation, nearly slipping himself.
I followed slower, heart pounding in my ears.
The Scene at the Bottom
Ivan was kneeling beside Till, shaking his shoulder gently. "Hey. Till. Open your eyes. Please."
No response.
Hyunwoo checked his breathing. "He's breathing, but we need to get him back to camp now."
Ivan looked up at us, his face tight. "I'm carrying him. Move."
Note to self:
If I survive this trip, I am going to start telling people I don't know any of them.
Chapter 16: The Clinic, the Clash, and the Crying Roommate (aka My Oscar-Worthy Scene)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Till fell off a cliff. Ivan carried him like a tragic romance lead, Hyunwoo argued like a tragic side villain, and I — yes, me — finally got my big dramatic scene by kicking them both out of the clinic.
Till woke up, called me out for crying (rude), and I may have hugged him so hard I nearly cracked a rib.
Moral of the story: Turns out I do, in fact, care about my cursed Victorian doll of a roommate.
Don't tell him I said that.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
You know, if someone ever makes a movie out of my life, this is the part where the dramatic music plays and the screen fades to black.
Because this? This was the first time I thought: Oh no. I might actually lose him.
Rush to the Clinic
After the fall, we all booked it back to camp. Ivan carried Till bridal-style the whole way, ignoring the mud soaking his jeans and the fact that Till's blood was staining his shirt.
We barreled into the tiny camp clinic — which, by the way, is not designed for actual emergencies. The nurse looked one second away from retiring right there.
She got to work checking Till's head, cleaning the cut, and splinting his ankle.
According to her, Till would be fine after some rest. There's no any major injury, and the blood was just because of the concussion. And head injuries bleed a lot.
That, or she is just being lazy of her work.
Ivan in Self-Destruct Mode
Ivan hovered the entire time. I mean literally hovered — leaning over the nurse's shoulder like he was going to perform surgery himself.
"This is my fault." He muttered under his breath for the 10th time.
Hyunwoo, sitting in the corner, crossed his arms. "No, it's our fault."
Ivan's head snapped up. "No, it's your fault. You shoved him—"
"Not on purpose."
"Doesn't matter—"
The Argument Erupts
They were doing that low, tense arguing thing where you just know it's about to get loud.
And I swear, if Till could hear them, he'd have gotten up just to shove them both into the wall.
The nurse looked at me like: "Do something".
My Big Scene™
So I stood up. And I said the thing I have been wanting to say all trip: "Shut. Up."
They both stared at me.
"You two need to cool your heads outside. Now. Till needs rest, not two idiots shouting about who's more guilty. Out. Both of you."
Ivan blinked like I'd just grown a second head. Hyunwoo raised his brows.
But I kept going:
"No arguments. Go yell at each other under a tree or something. You're not coming back in here until you can act like adults."
And then I did it. I actually kicked them out. Literally shoved them toward the door until they were in the hallway.
You see, this is the first time I have had a real good scene in this fic.
Remember it.
Cherish it.
Frame it.
The Quiet
Once they were gone, the clinic felt way too still. The nurse finished bandaging Till's head, tucked the blanket around him, and left to get supplies.
So it was just me. Me and the quiet hum of the heater.
Till Wakes Up
He stirred after what felt like forever. Eyes fluttering open, unfocused. "Acorn?"
I leaned forward so fast I nearly knocked over the chair. "Hey, you're awake."
He blinked slowly. "My head hurts."
"Yeah, well, you fell off a cliff. Be glad you still have a head."
The Hug
And then it hit me — the relief, the fear I did not want to admit I had. My eyes stung before I could stop it.
Till noticed. "Are you crying?"
"No. Shut up."
He tried to sit up, but winced. "Acorn—"
I cut him off by hugging him.
Hard.
"Don't ever do that again. I mean it."
For a second, he didn't move. Then, slowly, he hugged back.
Note to self:
I have decided something.
Till might be a curse on my life. He might drag me into chaos, drama, and romantic disasters I never asked for.
But he's also my best friend.
Chapter 17: The Cabin Showdown (aka Popcorn Was Not Provided)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Till gave Ivan the lecture of a lifetime, Ivan dropped the jealousy bomb, and then — because apparently my life is a soap opera — Till kissed him right there in our cabin.
Like, full-on, no-denial, "this is definitely not fake anymore" kissing.
I did the only sane thing a roommate could do: left immediately and started budgeting for noise-canceling headphones.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
You know when you think you are going back to your room for a peaceful night, only to realize you have walked into the middle of a soap opera?
Yeah. That was me.
The Return to the Cabin
After the nurse cleared Till to rest in his own room, we walked back together. He was limping — slowly, stubbornly — with me carrying his bag.
When we opened the door, Ivan was there. Sitting on the edge of the bed, elbows on his knees, hands clasped, head down.
He looked up. And wow, yeah, he had been crying. Eyes red, nose red. Like a kicked puppy who could also bench press a car.
The Apology
Ivan stood immediately. "Till, I'm sorry."
Till crossed his arms. "Good. You should be."
Okay, this was going to be fun. I sat on my bunk. Hypothetically eating popcorn.
Till's Lecture
"You acted like an idiot." Till continued. "Fighting with Hyunwoo in the middle of a game? While we're supposed to be working together?"
"He—" Ivan started, but Till cut him off. "Don't. You think I didn't see the way you two were trying to one-up each other? It was ridiculous. And dangerous."
Ivan clenched his jaw. "I was just—"
"What? Just proving who could hover over me more? Just showing off?"
Ivan's voice rose a notch. "I was jealous, okay?!"
The Jealousy Bomb
The room went quiet.
Till blinked. "Jealous?"
Ivan looked away. "Yeah. I hate seeing him around you. Smiling at you. Acting like — like — he could take my place."
The Shift
Till's expression softened. He walked over slowly, limping a little. "Ivan..."
Ivan glanced at him.
And then Till just grabbed him by the collar and kissed him.
Acorn's Movie Moment
Now, I was not expecting that. My imaginary popcorn slipped right out of my hands and onto the imaginary floor.
They were really kissing. Not the quick peck kind — the oh wow I'm in love and I'm not hiding it anymore kind.
I blinked. Stood. And nope'd right out of the cabin.
If they were going to — you know — I was not going to be in the background of that scene.
Note to self:
If those two would continue doing things like this, I am investing in noise-canceling headphones.
Chapter 18: [R18] — The Storm Breaks (aka Things I Can't Unsee)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Thunderstorms are supposed to be atmospheric. Romantic, even. What they are not supposed to be is the background music for me accidentally walking in on Till and Ivan... doing things I will never recover from.
I left. I swore.
I found sanctuary in the pantry. But the images? Burned. Into. My. Brain.
Moral: Knock first, invest in better headphones, and accept that my life is now officially rated R thanks to my cursed roommates.
Chapter Text
THIRD PARTY'S POV
The storm had been building all night.
Outside the cabin, the rain came in waves, rattling against the wooden walls like a restless heartbeat.
Every gust of wind bent the trees until their shadows swayed across the window, breaking the moonlight into fragments.
Inside, there was only the muffled hiss of rain and the faint creak of the floorboards under their weight.
Till sat on the edge of his bed, damp hair falling into his eyes, bandage stark against pale skin. His ankle rested awkwardly, but his posture was taut, guarded. Ivan stood across from him, leaning against the wall like he was holding himself there out of sheer willpower.
They just finished kissing. Acorn left when they started, and now— They are back to square one.
"I'm still mad at you." Till said, his voice low, almost swallowed by the rain.
Ivan didn't move. "I know."
"You're reckless." Till continued. "You fight with people for no reason. You get jealous over nothing. It's exhausting."
Ivan's throat bobbed. "It's not nothing. It's you."
Till's eyes flicked up sharply.
Ivan's words spilled in the space between them, unguarded and raw. "I'm not good at this. I've never — I don't know how to just sit back and not care. And when I saw him looking at you, smiling like he — like he could take you from me."
"No one can take me from you."
The statement hung heavy in the air.
Till's voice softened, though his gaze didn't waver. "I'm only yours. Even if you act like an idiot sometimes."
Something in Ivan's shoulders gave way. Not weakness, but release. Like the tension wound around him had finally snapped.
The storm pressed harder against the cabin, each gust of wind rattling the walls like it wanted to tear them down. The rain beat in sharp bursts, a wild percussion that seeped into the room until it felt like it lived in their chests.
Ivan crossed the space between them, hands catching Till's face, the kiss that followed nothing like the hesitant brush of lips before.
This one carried heat, frustration, desperation. The clash of teeth before it softened into hunger.
Till let himself be dragged into it, fingers knotting into the front of Ivan's shirt like he could bruise the fabric.
Their mouths moved fast, almost frantic, breaths sharp and uneven between kisses that left their lips slick.
Ivan pressed closer, forcing Till back until his shoulders hit the wooden wall. The boards creaked beneath the impact, but neither of them cared.
Till gasped against his mouth when Ivan’s hand slid down his chest, rough palm skimming over damp fabric before shoving it aside.
Cool air rushed in, immediately chased away by the sear of Ivan's touch against bare skin.
His thumb dragged across a nipple, circling once before pinching, sharp enough to make Till's knees buckle.
"Still mine." Ivan muttered, low and ragged, mouth on his throat now. Biting, sucking hard enough that Till knew he'd feel the mark tomorrow.
Till's only reply was a sharp breath and a fist in his hair, yanking his head up just enough to crush their mouths together again.
Their kiss was messy, teeth clashing, tongues tangling. The storm outside roared like it was feeding them.
Ivan's other hand moved lower, cupping the hard shaft between Till's legs through his trousers. The press was firm, deliberate, dragging a raw sound out of Till's throat.
He ground up against the pressure before he could think better of it, his body betraying him, hungry despite his pride.
The storm howled. The room reeked of wet wood, damp clothes, and the heat rising off their bodies.
Ivan shoved Till back onto the bed, following him down, bracing himself over him with both hands planted in the mattress. His hair clung damp to his temples, eyes dark and wild in the broken light. Till looked back at him, chest heaving, lips red and swollen, and for a heartbeat neither of them moved.
Then Ivan's mouth crashed onto his again, one knee forcing his thighs apart.
Till's hips arched up instinctively, meeting him, pulling a groan from Ivan's throat.
Hands roamed without patience now. Shirts shoved up, skin bared in the dim glow. Their heat pressed together through too much fabric.
Every shift of hips, every grind of muscle against muscle drew sharper breaths, rawer sounds.
Their bodies spoke what their mouths couldn't. Anger, need, possession, surrender.
When Ivan finally slid his hand beneath Till's waistband, skin met skin, and the heat of it ripped a gasp from him that was swallowed immediately by another kiss.
Ivan stroked him rough, steady, thumb dragging across sensitive flesh with deliberate cruelty.
Till clawed at his shoulders, back arching, hips bucking helplessly into the rhythm Ivan forced on him.
He bit at Ivan's lip hard enough to taste iron, and Ivan only growled low, doubling his pace like he wanted to undo him completely.
The storm reached its height outside. Wind shrieking, rain lashing — and Till broke with it, release hitting sharp and fast, his whole body jolting beneath Ivan's weight.
Ivan kissed him through it, swallowing every sound, dragging his hand until Till shook with overstimulation.
He barely had time to catch breath before Ivan ground against him harder, breath hot against his ear. "Not done." He growled, rough and unrelenting, pressing their bodies flush like he wanted to burn the proof of it into him.
Till groaned, half in protest, half in need, nails digging into Ivan's back as the storm raged on.
Till's body was still trembling, chest rising in uneven pulls, when Ivan's hand left him.
For a moment, relief shuddered through him — until he realized Ivan wasn't stopping.
Ivan shoved the rest of his weight down, grinding their hips together with rough insistence, chasing his own release now.
The drag of damp fabric between them was brutal, unrelenting, the pressure building with each thrust. Till could feel every hard line of him pressing in, demanding, claiming.
"Look at me." Ivan rasped, voice breaking as he braced himself above Till. His forehead pressed to Till's, damp hair sticking, breath harsh. "Mine. Say it again."
Till swallowed hard, his throat raw, but forced the words out against Ivan's mouth. "I'm yours."
That snapped something.
Ivan's pace turned reckless, hips pounding into him, teeth grazing his jaw as if to mark him everywhere at once.
Till clung to him, nails dragging over his back, pulling sounds from Ivan that were half-growl, half-moan, desperate.
The storm outside reached a fever pitch — the roof creaking, rain hammering the cabin so hard it blurred into a roar.
Ivan's rhythm faltered, then drove deeper, harder, like he wanted to bury himself past bone.
His groan ripped out low and raw, muffled against Till's shoulder as he came, hips stuttering in uneven bursts.
The heat of it spread between them, damp fabric clinging to their skin as he pressed in one last time and held.
For a long moment, all Ivan could do was breathe against him, shaking slightly with the aftershocks.
The storm outside finally began to ebb, rain easing into softer waves, the thunder retreating into distance.
Till lay beneath him, flushed, wrecked, but steady — one hand still fisted in Ivan's shirt, as though letting go wasn't an option. Ivan buried his face in the curve of Till's neck, laughing quietly, breathless.
"You drive me insane." Ivan muttered, half against his skin.
Till's voice came back hoarse, but certain. "You deserve it."
And when the door creaked and Acorn's horrified voice muttered, "Nope, nope, definitely nope." Before vanishing again.
The two of them only clung tighter, laughter spilling into the tangle of their breaths and the soft rhythm of rain.
ACORN'S POV
I just wanted to get my charger — That's it. But now, I am traumatized for the rest of my life. It is all done for me. My innocence is gone.
Do you know how traumatizing it is to see your roommate being — nope, not even writing that down.
Erasing it from my memory immediately.
The worst part? Till didn't even look embarrassed. He just groaned into Ivan's shoulder like I was interrupting a nap instead of — well, you know.
So yes. I closed the door.
I muttered "nope" about twelve times. And I went back to the camp's pantry, where I am now writing this, and where I will stay, because if I run into them again tonight, I'm moving out.
Permanently.
Note to self:
1. Knock first.
2. Don't share walls with people who are in love but too stubborn to admit it until a thunderstorm forces them into each other's arms.
3. Don't forget your charger if you will walk-out. You might witness something life-changing after leaving a heated couple inside a room together.
Chapter 19: The Morning After (aka Pray for My Sanity)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Last night, I saw things I should never have seen. Things that turned me into a hollow shell of a man. Let's just say Ivan and Till were "reconciling", and leave it at that.
Breakfast only made it worse: Luka teasing, Sua asking dangerous questions, Mizi gasping like a soap opera extra, and Ivan looking way too smug with claw marks on his arm. Till turned red, Ivan leaned back like a king, and me? I considered faking my own death.
Please send help.
Or noise-canceling headphones.
...Or both.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
I have seen things.
Things that no mortal soul should have to witness.
I opened the cabin door last night and—
No. No, I am not writing it down. If I write it down, it's permanent. Burned into history. Into my history.
My great-grandkids will find this journal one day and go, "Wow, Great-Grandpa Acorn was a pervert." I am not letting that happen.
Let's just say Till and Ivan were "reconciling".
Yeah. That's the word.
Reconciling.
In ways that would make our school's Code of Conduct spontaneously combust.
I closed the door. I left. I walked away. I muttered "Nope" like a man escaping a crime scene.
And then I camped in the pantry the whole night, staring at the ceiling. Listening to the rain. Trying not to think about—
...You know what, moving on.
Breakfast, Day of My Emotional Funeral
Pantry, 8AM.
Everyone's alive.
Well, they're alive.
I am a hollow shell of a man.
Till walks in first, looking like he got ten hours of the most peaceful sleep of his life.
Ivan follows him, looking smug. Too smug. Like a cat that ate the world's most forbidden canary.
Luka's already there with Hyuna curled up in his lap, sipping tea like he owns the place. Mizi and Sua are at the other end, being so disgustingly adorable that it's a miracle the sun doesn't just implode out of jealousy.
Luka grins the moment he sees Till. "You're looking fresh, even after yesterday's injury."
Till freezes mid-step. "What's that supposed to mean?"
"It means." Luka says, giving him the most knowing look I have ever seen. "You look recharged."
Hyuna giggles. Ivan smirks. I contemplate stabbing my eardrums with my fork.
Till sits down stiffly. He's definitely blushing. And not the annoyed kind, but the "Oh no, I'm remembering last night" kind.
The Explosion
Sua, who is just calmly buttering her toast like she isn't about to nuke the entire table, glances up at Ivan. "Why do you have scratches on your arm?"
Ivan glances down, like he'd forgotten about them. "Oh, these? Nothing."
Then — then — Sua turns to Till.
"And why do you have marks on your neck?"
Dead. Silence.
Mizi gasps so loudly it echoes. Luka spits his tea. Hyuna bursts out laughing.
Till's face goes red. Ivan's smirk gets even worse. "Guess I'm just lucky." He says, leaning back like he didn't just declare war on my sanity.
Till mutters something and tries to hide behind his plate. I would have helped him if I wasn'tbusy dying inside.
Final Thoughts Before I Fake My Own Death
(aka Self note):
Everyone's loud. The teasing is endless.
Ivan looks like the happiest man alive. Till looks like he's deciding between homicide and digging a hole to live in.
Me? I'm planning my escape. I need earplugs. And sunglasses. And maybe a lobotomy.
Pray for me.
Chapter 20: Miracles and Mud (aka The Day Teamwork Actually Worked?!)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Apparently, the camp organizers hate me, because they put me, Till, Ivan, and Hyunwoo on the same team for an obstacle course. Otherwise known as: The Emotional Bermuda Triangle.It started the way you would expect — bickering, jealousy, and Till threatening to throw them both into the mud.
But then, something unthinkable happened. Ivan and Hyunwoo actually cooperated. Like, worked together. We won the race, Till smiled (!!!), and I think I witnessed an honest-to-god miracle.
Covered in mud, yes, but still. Miracles.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Some higher power wants me dead.
I know that I have said that before, but I mean it this time. Because today, the camp organizers decided to put me, Till, Ivan, and Hyunwoo on the same team for the morning activity.
That's right.
The Emotional Bermuda Triangle.
The romantic equivalent of mixing bleach and vinegar in a plastic bag and shaking it.
I just... I can't.
The Setup
The instructor cheerfully announced that we'd be doing a "friendly" competitive obstacle course relay.
In my mind, friendly and competitive cancel each other out like bad math, leaving just potentially life-threatening.
The course was ridiculous:
A mud pit deep enough to drown my dignity.
Rope walls that looked like they'd been stolen from a military base.
Puzzle stations (because apparently physical humiliation wasn't enough, we also had to feel stupid).
And a river crossing. A river.
Ivan smirked like we'd already won. Hyunwoo looked calm and confident. Till just nodded once, probably calculating the fastest route in his head.
I was busy mentally writing my will.
Round One = Disaster
We started okay. Till was fast and precise, Hyunwoo was strong, Ivan was — well — Ivan. I tried not to slow us down.
Then we hit the rope wall.
"Here." Hyunwoo said, stepping toward Till, "I will give you a boost—"
"I got him." Ivan cut in, moving between them like some human barricade.
Hyunwoo raised an eyebrow. "It's faster if—"
"I said, I got him."
Till sighed like he was two seconds away from shoving them both into the mud.
They bickered through the entire climb. I swear we lost a full minute just watching them passive-aggressively help Till over.
By the time we reached the balance beams, another team had already passed us.
"Come on, guys!" I yelled, tripping over my own feet. "We're not gonna win if you two keep acting like divorced parents fighting over custody of the child!"
They ignored me. Obviously.
The Turning Point
Then came the river crossing.
We had to walk across this narrow plank with ropes on either side. Easy enough — until Till's foot slipped on the slick wood.
"Till!"
Both Ivan and Hyunwoo lunged at the same time, each grabbing one of his arms.
For a second they were locked in this ridiculous tug-of-war over who was going to pull him up, but then Till made this sharp, annoyed sound.
"If you two stopped acting like children, we'd finish faster."
Something in their faces changed.
They pulled him up together. No extra comments. Just action.
Second Half = Miracles
From there, it was weird. In a good way.
Ivan boosted Hyunwoo over a rope climb without sarcasm. Hyunwoo tossed Ivan gear during the puzzle station, their timing perfect. Till looked between them like he was seeing an actual miracle.
Even I was stunned into near silence — near.
We moved like a proper team. We caught up to the others. We hit the last stretch neck-and-neck with another group.
The Win
The final sprint was through a shallow mud pit. Ivan went first, Hyunwoo right behind him, Till following. I came in last, dramatically gasping for air because I like to make an entrance.
We crossed the line just ahead. Cheers. High-fives. Mud everywhere.
Ivan and Hyunwoo stared at each other for a long moment.
Then, without a word, they clasped hands in a truce handshake.
Awkward, sure, but real.
Till gave both of them a small smile. I think that was the real win.
The Closing Moment
Hyunwoo clapped Till on the shoulder. "You did great out there."
Before I could even blink, Ivan was there, sliding his arms around Till from behind like a smug, muddy octopus.
Hyunwoo? He just laughed and walked off. No tension, no challenge. Just genuine amusement.
"If this trip can make those two cooperate..." I wrote in my head as I trudged back toward camp, "Then maybe there's hope for humanity after all. Maybe."
Note to self:
If Ivan and Hyunwoo can stop fighting long enough to actually win a game together, then maybe anything is possible.
World peace? Maybe.
Me surviving this trip without a stress ulcer? Less likely.
Chapter 21: Campfire Chaos (aka How to Ruin a Perfectly Good Night with One Question)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
For about ten glorious minutes, everything was perfect. Ivan played guitar like a rom-com lead, Till leaned on his shoulder (voluntarily!!), and I thought maybe, just maybe, the universe was giving me a break.
Then Mizi yelled "Truth or Dare", and suddenly I was licking rocks, Ivan was failing at personal space withdrawal, and Till was aggressively roasting marshmallows "with love."
Just when I thought it couldn't get wilder, Luka decided to drop the love-letter bomb in front of the entire group. And now I think I'm about to die of secondhand embarrassment.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
I don't know who decided a campfire night was a good idea, but if I find them, I'm giving them a medal.
Not because I like the smell of smoke or because toasted marshmallows are worth burning my fingers over — no.
It's because I just witnessed Till voluntarily lean on another human being without being forced.
Soft Start
The night was cool, the fire crackled, and Ivan had somehow produced a guitar from thin air.
I swear it was not there five minutes ago. One second he's tossing marshmallows into his mouth, the next he's strumming like he's auditioning for the cover of Hot Guy Serenades His Boyfriend Weekly™.
Till, being Till, didn't say a word. He just sat there, listening. Then — and I can't believe I’m writing this — he rested his head on Ivan's shoulder.
The same Till who reacts to public displays of affection like they're a contagious disease just rested. On. His. Shoulder.
I almost choked on my hot chocolate.
The Peace Shatters
Of course, it couldn't last.
The universe hates me.
"Truth or dare!" Mizi yelled from across the fire pit, her eyes sparkling like she had just spotted fresh gossip.
And just like that, Till and Ivan were yanked into the circle.
Round One — Dares
First target? Me.
"Acorn." Hyuna said sweetly, which meant she was up to no good. "I dare you to lick a rock."
"Why?"
"Because it's there."
Five seconds later I was crouched over a damp, mossy rock, questioning all my life choices as the entire group howled.
Ivan's turn came next.
"I dare you..." Hyunwoo said, smirking, "Not to touch Till for five minutes."
Ivan froze. "What — no. No way."
"You can't do it." Luka goaded.
"I can—" He lasted about twenty seconds before whining audibly. "This is torture. I hate all of you."
Till didn't even look up from roasting his marshmallow. "You're ridiculous."
Then someone dared Till to roast a marshmallow with love for Ivan.
Till stabbed it onto the stick like it had personally wronged him, toasted it, and shoved it into Ivan's hand.
Ivan smiled like he'd just been handed a diamond ring.
Round Two — Truths
The questions were equally stupid.
Mizi: "Hyunwoo, have you ever had a crush on someone here?"
Hyunwoo (smirks): "Maybe."
Cue chaos.
Ivan: "When did you fall for Till?"
Ivan: "Day one. He looked like he hated me. I found it adorable."
Till: Shoves him lightly, but doesn't deny it.
Then it was my turn.
Sua: "Acorn, have you ever been in love?"
Me: "With pizza."
Till Defending Ivan
At some point, someone joked about Ivan being clingy. Till just rolled his eyes and said, "At least, he is not fake."
That shut them up.
And yes, Ivan beamed. Like, blinding smile, dimples, the whole works.
The Luka Bombshell
And then Luka decided to ruin everything.
He leaned forward, smile too casual to be safe. "Truth, Till. Is Ivan the real recipient of the love letter?"
The fire popped. Nobody moved.
Ivan blinked. "Wait. What?"
Till did not answer right away.
I could feel sweat forming on my forehead. This was it. The moment my involvement in this stupid letter scheme came to light.
My obituary would read:
Died from secondhand embarrassment.
Till finally opened his mouth—
Note to self:
If I ever survive this camp, I am banning Truth or Dare from my life forever.
Chapter 22: [02] — Campus Chatter
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Campus Chatter → General → Rumors
Thread: THE HEM GRAB. I REPEAT. THE. HEM. GRAB.
👀 eyewitness99:
Did anyone else just see Till grab Ivan's shirt hem like it was the only thing keeping him alive???
🏈 qb4life:
BRO I WAS RIGHT THERE. Ivan froze for like 0.2 seconds then softened. SOFTENED.
🎨 sketchwitch:
Wait wait wait. Silent art boy initiated CONTACT?? In public?? Are pigs flying??
📢 loudandproud:
That wasn't just a hem grab. That was a statement. Till basically said: "Yes, this golden retriever is mine."
🍵 teaspiller22:
The way the entire hallway went silent and then exploded after they walked away??? ICONIC.
🐝 cheerqueen98:
Petition to rename this move "The Till Tug™".
Campus Chatter → Sports → Game Day Gossip
Thread: DID YOU HEAR TILL??
🏈 qb4life:
Till. Yelled. From the stands. At IVAN. During the game. LOUD.
🐝 cheerqueen98:
He literally shouted his name like he CARED. I think my heart stopped.
🎨 sketchwitch:
Art boy broke his vow of silence for the QB?? Historic moment.
📢 loudandproud:
Ivan played the rest of the quarter like he'd just been proposed to.
🍵 teaspiller22:
Forget the touchdown. The REAL score was Till's voice.
Campus Chatter → General → Rumors
Thread: THEY KISSED. IN PUBLIC. IN FRONT OF EVERYONE.
👀 eyewitness99:
Ivan just grabbed Till and kissed him in the quad. THE QUAD.
🐝 cheerqueen98:
It wasn't even a quick kiss. It was like, "we're making this official" energy.
🏈 qb4life:
Crowd went WILD. I'm talking stadium-cheer levels.
🎨 sketchwitch:
Till didn't shove him away. He leaned IN. My silent goth king.
📢 loudandproud:
MY SHIP IS REAL. REPEAT. MY. SHIP. IS. REAL.
Campus Chatter → General → Rumors
Thread: Did Till fall off a CLIFF???
👀 eyewitness99:
Word is during the camp treasure hunt, Ivan + Hyunwoo fought so bad Till got knocked over the edge.
🏈 qb4life:
IVAN CARRIED HIM BACK. BRIDAL STYLE.
🎨 sketchwitch:
Blood. Bandages. Cliffside drama. This is literally a soap opera.
📢 loudandproud:
Calling it: this camp trip is going to kill Acorn first.
Campus Chatter → General → Rumors
Thread: Who heard the yelling in the clinic??
🐝 cheerqueen98:
Ivan + Hyunwoo were shouting about whose fault it was. Nearly shook the walls down.
👀 eyewitness99:
Acorn kicked them BOTH out. Legend behavior.
🎨 sketchwitch:
Meanwhile Till was unconscious like "I'll deal with you idiots later."
📢 loudandproud:
Give Acorn an award.
Campus Chatter → General → Rumors
Thread: DID THEY JUST KISS IN THE CABIN??
🏈 qb4life:
Ivan admitted he was jealous. Till kissed him. KISSED HIM.
🐝 cheerqueen98:
Eyewitness: Acorn literally walked out mid-scene. Icon.
🎨 sketchwitch:
So it's official now?? Till kissed first??
📢 loudandproud:
THE TENSION SNAPPED. RIP everyone else in the cabin.
Campus Chatter → Off-Campus Life → Trips
Thread: Ivan + Hyunwoo shook hands??
👀 eyewitness99:
During the camp obstacle course. They actually worked together. No bickering. No drama.
🐝 cheerqueen98:
That's the real miracle.
🏈 qb4life:
Ivan still carried Till out of the mud pit like he won MVP.
🎨 sketchwitch:
Till smiled at BOTH of them. A smile!!
📢 loudandproud:
I don't know what's scarier: cliffs or actual teamwork.
Campus Chatter → General → Rumors
Thread: Campfire Truth or Dare got SPICY
🐝 cheerqueen98:
Till leaned on Ivan's shoulder. VOLUNTARILY.
🏈 qb4life:
Ivan failed the "don't touch Till" dare in 20 seconds flat. Pathetic. Iconic.
🎨 sketchwitch:
Till roasted a marshmallow "with love" and gave it to Ivan. He looked like he'd been given a diamond ring.
🍵 teaspiller22:
And then Luka asked the love-letter question. Whole camp went SILENT.
📢 loudandproud:
This is the cliffhanger of my LIFE.
Notes:
I need to focus on my other fics for a bit, so I will leave things here for now.
But don't worry! I will be back later this evening or tomorrow with more updates. Since this story is already finished and just sitting in my drafts, you can expect continuous posts once I am back. :C So please be just a little patient with me.
In the meantime, let's chat! What do you think will happen next? I would love to hear your thoughts, guesses, and theories.
Your support means the world to me, so thank you for being here. 💖
Chapter 23: The Letter (aka Who Let Luka Play Truth or Dare?)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Campfire games are supposed to end with roasted marshmallows, not shattered hearts.
Thanks to Luka and his chaos energy, Till's love-letter secret got dragged into the open, Ivan stormed off in the rain like a telenovela lead, and Till had to chase him down for the cheesiest, most heart-melting confession of all time.
Meanwhile, I hid behind a shrub, drowned in rain and secondhand romance, wishing for death by marshmallow instead.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
If there is one thing I have learned from this trip, it's that campfires are where friendships are forged, marshmallows are incinerated, and emotional bombs are dropped without warning.
Case In Point:
Luka, smiling like the human embodiment of chaos, leaned forward and asked, "Truth, Till. Is Ivan the real recipient of the love letter?"
Cue the sound of the entire forest going silent.
Till froze. Ivan blinked. I began sweating like a man who just remembered he'd left his stove on at home, except my "stove" was the fact that I had everything to do with that stupid letter months ago.
Ivan's voice was careful. Too careful. "What does that mean?"
Till opened his mouth. "...No."
There it was. One syllable, and I swear I saw something flicker across Ivan's face. Hurt.
He stood up. "Got it."
"Wait—" Till's voice had more urgency now, but Ivan was already walking away from the firelight.
"I don't need an explanation." Ivan muttered over his shoulder. "You don't owe me anything."
Till got up and followed him into the dark.
And obviously I followed them.
Because one, I needed to know if my mess was about to destroy their relationship, and two, I have no self-preservation instincts.
The Chase
Rain had been threatening all night, and it chose this exact moment to start. Drizzle turned into fat drops that plastered my hoodie to my head as I trailed them at a distance.
Ivan walked fast, hands shoved into his pockets, shoulders tense. Till followed just a few steps behind, looking — well, looking like Till, which meant unreadable, but I could tell by the way he kept opening his mouth and closing it again that he was scrambling for words.
The Confrontation
Ivan finally stopped under the skeletal branches of some tree. "So." He said without turning. "I was never supposed to get that letter."
Till's voice was quiet. "No. But—"
Ivan whipped around, rain dripping off his hair. "But nothing. It was meant for someone else, right? And I was just — what? A mistake? A joke?"
"It wasn't like that."
“Yeah, well, it feels like that." Ivan shot back. "I thought — I thought you liked me."
Till took a breath, slow and deep. "I do."
Ivan laughed, but it was the kind of laugh that hurt to hear. "You know, when we first started this, I thought it was just for fun. That I wanted to try it with you because you seemed so quiet and yet so determined. But then, I started thinking maybe you actually—" He cut himself off, shaking his head. "Guess I was wrong."
The Cheesy Confession™
Till stepped forward. "Ivan."
Ivan didn't move.
"Giving you the letter was a mistake" Till said, each word deliberate. "But I gave you — with no mistake — my time. My art. My hand to hold when you were nervous before your match. I gave you my first kiss."
Ivan's breath caught. Till kept going. "You think I'd give that to just anyone?"
And I swear, Dear Diary, I felt Ivan's walls crumble right there.
His mind must have jumped back — like mine did — to that rainy afternoon weeks ago, when Till had kissed him out of nowhere in the storage room, the storm pounding against the walls.
That was the first time I'd seen Ivan look genuinely stunned and ridiculously happy.
Ivan's voice softened. "You're really bad at talking about feelings."
Till's mouth twitched, almost a smile. "Yeah. That's why I draw."
Ivan stepped closer, closing the last inch between them, and pulled Till into a hug.
It was quiet except for the rain and my internal screaming.
My Personal Hell
From my hiding spot behind the world's most useless shrub, I was in pain.
Not from the rain soaking through my jeans, but from the sheer sugar content in front of me. My pancreas was filing for resignation.
Did I clap? Did I cough? Did I just die here?
Till looked over Ivan's shoulder and spotted me. His gaze was flat, sharp, and deeply judging.
I did what any sane man would do — backed away slowly like I'd just seen a bear.
The Teasing Close
Ivan pulled back just enough to grin at him. "So, should I expect another love letter, or are you just gonna kiss me next time?"
Till groaned, shoved his shoulder, and stalked off toward the cabins.
But he was smiling.
Note to self:
Next time someone suggests a "fun" campfire game, I'm faking food poisoning.
Because apparently "Truth or Dare" in this group translates to "rip open your deepest emotional wounds while I sit here drowning in rain and regret."
On the bright side, if Till and Ivan ever break up now, it won't be my fault. Probably.
Chapter 24: The Clips (aka My Roommate Giggled and Reality Shattered)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Till dragged me into town under the excuse of buying a guitar pick, but somehow we came back with hair clips, emotional whiplash, and the groundbreaking discovery that my gloomy, stoic roommate is capable of giggling.
He clipped a bunny into Ivan's hair, an angry cat into his own, and then called Ivan cute. Ivan's soul left his body. My soul left my body. Honestly, I think the whole camp felt the tremor.
At this point, I'm just background noise in their live-action romcom.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
There are many things I expected for the last day of camp.
Peace. Quiet.
Maybe even a full day without drama.
Instead, my roommate woke up at 7AM, stared out the window for ten seconds, muttered "need to go to town" and then announced that I was coming with him.
Me.
Because apparently, I have responsible face written somewhere on my forehead.
Ivan, for the record, did not come.
Not because he had better things to do, but because he was sleeping like an actual corpse in our cabin.
I checked before we left. Dude didn't even roll over when I clapped near his head.
"We're going to get something for my guitar." Till said.
"That's nice. Have fun."
"You're coming."
And here we are.
The Town Adventure™
The little town next to the campsite is basically a row of shops, cafes, and too many souvenir stands selling identical keychains.
Mizi and Sua were already there when we arrived — Mizi with a basket full of matching snacks, Sua carrying the exact same basket but somehow making it look less ridiculous.
Luka and Hyuna were further down, bickering over which T-shirt was "camp trip appropriate" while Hyuna was clearly trying to buy something mildly embarrassing. Luka was holding it out of her reach like a parent confiscating candy.
Till ignored all of them and went straight to the music store. I trailed behind like the loyal hostage I am.
Here's the thing about Till in a music store:
You'd think he was choosing a spouse. He picked up one guitar pick, squinted at it, put it down. Picked up another, ran his thumb over it, sighed. This went on for thirty. Full. Minutes.
"It's just a triangle." I said.
"It's not just a triangle." He said. "It's a sound."
I wanted to sound too — specifically the sound of my forehead hitting the counter.
The Unexpected Purchase
Eventually, Till paid for a guitar pick (finally) and then, as we were leaving, he stopped dead in front of a small rack by the counter.
Hair clips.
Cute hair clips.
There was one shaped like a soft, round bunny. Another shaped like an angry little cat.
Without a word, he picked them up and added them to his purchase.
I didn't ask. I've learned that asking questions about Till's thought process only leads to confusion and headaches.
Back at Camp
The moment we stepped into the cabin area, Ivan was there.
Actually, let me correct that — Ivan was on Till before we were even halfway through the door. Arms wrapped around him, chin hooked over his shoulder, the whole "I haven't seen you in ten years" routine.
"You're back." He said dramatically.
"We were just gone for two hours." Till deadpanned.
Then Ivan turned to me, serious as death.
"Acorn. Did you violate my Till?"
"Yes." I said without missing a beat. "We slow danced in the rain, shared a milkshake with two straws, and got matching tattoos."
Ivan squinted at me like he wasn't sure if I was joking. (I was. Mostly.)
The Clips Incident
Till didn't reply to either of us. Instead, he reached into his bag, pulled out the bunny clip, and — without warning — clipped it into Ivan's bangs.
Ivan froze.
Till then clipped the angry cat onto his own bangs, stepped back to look at them both, and—
He giggled.
Not laughed. Not chuckled.
Giggled.
It was quiet. Small. Soft enough that you could miss it if you weren't right there. But Ivan heard it. I heard it. And I think we both just stopped existing for a second.
"You look cute." Till said simply.
Ivan's jaw literally dropped.
I just stared at Till like he had grown a second head.
Two Simultaneous Collapses
Ivan's brain: My emo boyfriend just giggled and called me cute.
My brain: My emo roommate is capable of giggling and I just heard it with my own ears.
Ivan finally managed to speak.
"You can't just do stuff like that and expect me to behave."
Till smirked, already walking past him.
"Then don't behave."
And that was it.
That was the moment I realized my life is now a live-action romance drama and I am the unwilling side character.
Note to self:
If Till ever giggles again, I need to record it for science.
Also, avoid eye contact with bunny clips from now on. They're clearly cursed artifacts of romance and I refuse to be collateral damage.
Chapter 25: The Theme Park Curse (aka I Accidentally Went on a Group Date)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Theme parks are supposed to be about rides and cotton candy. For me, it was about being third, fifth, and finally seventh wheel to a parade of couples.
Till and Ivan turned a roller coaster into a romcom audition, Luka and Hyuna weaponized bumper cars, and somehow I ended up trapped on a Ferris wheel with Hyunwoo telling me I'm "adorable".
This isn't a day out.
This is a slow-burn horror story disguised as romance.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
You know those old horror movies where the main character ignores all the warning signs and ends up walking into the haunted house alone?
That's me. Except my haunted house is called Friend Group Activities, and the ghosts are couples.
By "cursed", I mean I was — again — unwillingly dragged into another day of romantic nonsense.
Apparently, after the camp trip, our little gang decided it would be "fun" to go to the theme park.
The ringleader?
Ivan.
Because of course it was Ivan.
"We can all hang out!" He said.
"It'll be good for group bonding!" He said.
"I want to see Till in casual clothes outside campus." He didn't say, but absolutely meant.
And I got pulled along because, quote:
"Acorn's part of the group now!"
No one asked me. I hate rides.
The Arrival
Theme park mornings are the same everywhere:
Sugar-high kids, stressed-out parents, and rides blaring music loud enough to shake your teeth.
Our group was already chaos before we even bought tickets.
Mizi was trying to convince Sua to wear matching Minnie ears with her.
Hyuna was juggling snacks and arguing with Luka about whether to buy a map.
Ivan was hovering around Till like an overprotective golden retriever.
And me? I was calculating how many times I could fake a bathroom break before they noticed I had disappeared.
Ride #1: The Roller Coaster
Somehow, I got stuck next to Hyunwoo for this one. The guy's taller than me by a good head and looked entirely too comfortable for someone about to be thrown around at 90 km/h.
Till sat next to Ivan. Of course. Till looked mildly unimpressed until the first drop, when he suddenly clutched Ivan's sleeve like it was the only thing keeping him alive. Ivan's face? Lit up like a Christmas tree.
Meanwhile, Hyunwoo was laughing through the entire ride while I screamed. Not because I was scared (I totally was), but because my soul was actively trying to escape my body.
When we stopped, Ivan was grinning, Till was fixing his hair, and I was considering suing the park for emotional damages.
Ride #2: The Horror House
This was where things got interesting.
Mizi and Sua? Unfazed. Like, literally walking through a pitch-black corridor with creepy dolls dangling from the ceiling and chatting about lunch plans.
Luka? Yelled once when a prop fell over.
Ivan? Pretended to be fine but actually took a step back when a "ghost" popped out.
Till? Got startled by a jump scare and elbowed Ivan in the ribs. I think that was the real horror for him.
As for me — I got stuck between two costumed "ghosts" who clearly sensed fear and decided I was their target.
Hyuna had to push me forward. She said, "You're welcome!" Like she'd saved me from a war zone.
Ride #3: The Bumper Cars
Absolute carnage.
Luka and Hyuna formed a deadly alliance, cornering anyone who dared get near them.
Ivan drove like he was protecting the President, blocking every hit to Till's car. Till, in turn, used this protection to ram into me twice.
I swear he smirked when he did it.
Nightfall & The Ferris Wheel
By the time the sun went down, the park lights flickered on and the air smelled like cotton candy. Which would have been nice if the couples hadn't decided to pair up for the Ferris wheel.
Ivan & Till.
Mizi & Sua.
Luka & Hyuna.
And me... with Hyunwoo.
I don't even know how that happened.
One moment I was minding my own business, the next Hyunwoo was steering me into the gondola like we were on some kind of date.
Halfway up, I could see everything.
The lights, the rides, and — in the gondola next to ours — Ivan leaning in to kiss Till.
I looked around. Every other gondola near us? Couples. All couples.
I was the only single.
I muttered something under my breath about this being a nightmare.
The Hyunwoo Problem
That's when Hyunwoo laughed. Not in a mean way — in a low, warm way that made me feel like the joke wasn't actually at my expense.
"Your reactions." He said. "They're so noisy, even when you're quiet."
I blinked at him. "Excuse me?"
"It's adorable."
...
...
...
I short-circuited.
Not in a "haha, you're funny" way. But, in a "what do you mean adorable" way.
Because here's the thing — Hyunwoo did not say it like a joke. He said it like he meant it.
And suddenly, the air in the gondola felt a lot warmer, and I was very aware that we were suspended high above the ground with nowhere to run.
So. In conclusion:
1. The group date was a trap.
2. Till and Ivan are still disgustingly cute.
3. I might be in danger of getting dragged into the romcom plot I've been narrating this whole time.
4. I hate it here.
Note to self:
If anyone ever says "group bonding" again, I'm running in the opposite direction.
Also, I need to have a serious talk with my face, because apparently it's "adorable" now and that is a problem I am not emotionally equipped to handle.
Chapter 26: Midterm Madness (aka My GPA Isn't the Only Thing in Danger)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Midterms are already hell, but add Ivan moving into our room to tutor Till, Hyunwoo invading my desk with flashcards and snacks, and Mizi showing up with cookies like some chaotic study fairy, and suddenly my life is less "exam prep" and more "romcom disaster."
Till doodled instead of studying, Ivan wiped frosting off his face like they were in a drama, and Hyunwoo called me "cute when I'm focused".
Forget passing chemistry — I need survival credit for enduring this.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Remember last week when I swore the Ferris wheel was the most cursed thing to ever happen to me?
Yeah. Turns out the universe heard that and said, "Bet."
Because now it's midterm week. Which means not only do I have to survive exams but apparently I'm also in some weird romcom side plot with Hyunwoo.
Post-Ferris-Wheel Trauma
It's been three days since Hyunwoo called me "adorable."
Three. Days.
You'd think I would have gotten over it, right?
Nope.
I cannot even walk past him in the hallway without my brain replaying it like some cursed TikTok sound.
And then today, while I was minding my own business and definitely not staring at the vending machine to avoid making eye contact, he smiled at me.
Smiled. At. Me.
Not a friendly smile. A knowing smile.
My fight-or-flight kicked in, but my legs chose "stand there like a malfunctioning Roomba."
The Till Crisis
Meanwhile, Till has decided that midterms are "a capitalist scam designed to destroy young minds." Which, fine, whatever.
But instead of studying like a normal person, he's been pacing the dorm, groaning loudly, and occasionally throwing himself face-first onto his bed as if the sheer drama will erase academic responsibilities.
"I don't want to repeat a year." He mumbled into his pillow.
"Then study." I said.
"Studying sucks." He said.
"So does failure."
This went on for an hour until Ivan burst into our room like some hero in a sports movie.
"Babe, I will help you." He said, walking straight past me to sit on Till's bed.
And just like that, Ivan decided he would be sleeping over for the next few days.
The Extra Baggage
I thought maybe — just maybe — this meant I could enjoy a peaceful study bubble while those two lovebirds did their thing.
Wrong.
The next evening, someone knocked on our door. I opened it and there was Hyunwoo — wearing glasses.
Not the cool kind. The nerdy, "I'm about to lecture you on proper note-taking techniques" kind.
"I heard you needed a study partner." He said, holding up a stack of flashcards and a bag of snacks.
"No, I—"
"Too bad. Let's ace this, partner."
And before I could process, he was at my desk arranging materials like we were about to launch a NASA mission.
Study Session Chaos
So now picture this:
Ivan is tutoring Till on the other side of the room. Ivan speaks, Till doodles him in the margins. Ivan sighs but keeps going.
Hyunwoo is right next to me, leaning over my notes every five minutes to "check my progress." He smells like peppermint and trouble.
I am trying very hard to focus on the periodic table while feeling every neuron in my brain short-circuit.
At one point, Ivan said, "Okay, if you don't understand this, I'll just have to quiz you again."
Till responded, "If you quiz me again, I will throw myself out the window."
Hyunwoo laughed and muttered, "You'd catch him, right?" under his breath, and I think Ivan actually considered it for a second.
Snack Breaks
Halfway through, we took a break. Mizi dropped by with cookies for morale.
Till got frosting on his cheek, and Ivan wiped it off with his thumb like they were in some kind of romance movie. Till muttered something, blushed, and went back to eating.
Meanwhile, Hyunwoo passed me a cookie and said, "You're doing great."
Reader, I almost choked.
Emotional Undercurrents
Till actually started relaxing.
Ivan's patience paid off, and for the first time in days, Till didn't look like he was planning his own funeral over a math problem.
Hyunwoo, on the other hand, was clearly enjoying my slow descent into confusion.
Every time I got an answer right, he'd smile like I'd just done something amazing.
Every time I got one wrong, he'd tilt his head and go, "Cute."
I don't know what game he's playing, but I'm losing.
The Night Ends
When it was finally time to sleep, Ivan stayed on Till's bed (naturally). Hyunwoo lingered at my desk, gathering his stuff, and then — as if he hadn't completely ruined my ability to think — he said:
"You're cute when you're focused."
And left.
It's been two hours. I am lying in bed, staring at the ceiling, and I am still thinking about it.
Conclusion:
1. Till might actually pass his exams.
2. Ivan is a saint for tutoring him.
3. Hyunwoo is going to be the death of me.
Note to self:
Next time I say "I will just study alone." I need to barricade my door.
Because apparently, in this universe, midterms are less about test scores and more about testing my ability not to combust every time Hyunwoo opens his mouth.
Chapter 27: Exam Day (aka The Death of My Sanity)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Midterms were supposed to be about suffering quietly and maybe crying over a test paper.
Instead, Till had a hallway pep talk and a cheek kiss from Ivan that looked like it belonged in a K-drama, Hyunwoo cursed me with his "manifestation glasses" and I spent three hours trying not to combust in a warzone of pencils and hormones. Till nearly forgot everything, Ivan kept making heart-eyes across the room, and Hyunwoo called me "cute" again.
If I fail, it won't be because of the exam. It'll be because my life has turned into a romantic sitcom and I am the unwilling straight man in every scene.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
There are certain moments in life when you just know the universe is trying to test you.
Today is one of those days.
It's midterm morning. My brain is already fried, and we have not even opened the test paper yet.
Till's Pre-Exam Ritual (aka Ivan Being Disgustingly Supportive)
Till, to no one's surprise, looked like he wanted to run away and join a traveling circus instead of sitting for his exam.
He was standing in the hallway outside the classroom, hunched over his notes like they were sacred scrolls.
Ivan came up behind him, all casual, leaning against the wall like a magazine cover.
"Hey." Ivan said, nudging his shoulder, "You've got this."
"I do not got this." Till muttered, eyes still scanning his page.
"Babe." Ivan said, voice lower now, "You've been studying for days. You are ready."
And then — because apparently the laws of decency no longer apply in public spaces — Ivan tucked a strand of hair behind Till's ear and kissed his cheek.
In front of everyone.
Till froze for a second, like his brain short-circuited, before muttering something and glaring at the floor. But his ears were red. And when Ivan said, "Good luck." Till actually looked determined.
If this was a movie, this would be the part where the soundtrack swells and the hero walks into battle.
The Reality Check
Five minutes into the exam, I heard the faintest, most pained groan from two rows ahead.
It was Till.
This is the same guy who has been cramming formulas for days, and he was holding his head like the world had betrayed him.
Later, I'd find out the tragedy:
He forgot the answer to the easiest question on the paper.
His words, not mine.
"It was literally the first thing Ivan taught me." Till muttered after.
"Manifest smarter next time." I said.
He glared like he was considering throwing his pencil at me.
Hyunwoo's Pre-Exam Nonsense
Meanwhile, my morning was going fine until he showed up.
Hyunwoo, looking irritatingly confident, strolled right up to me in the hallway. Before I could even say "What?" He ruffled my hair.
"There." He said, "Now you are ready."
"Ready for what? A shampoo commercial?"
"For the exam, obviously."
Then, without warning, he took off his glasses — those same nerdy glasses he wore during our study session — and put them on me.
"Nerdy glasses make you feel smart. And if you feel smart, you are smart. Manifestation, Acorn."
Reader, I have never heard anything so idiotic in my life.
I told him as much.
"That's the dumbest thing I have ever heard."
"You're still wearing them, though." He said, smiling.
He was right. I did wear them.
Mostly because I didn't have the energy to argue. Also because, against my will, I wanted to see if his stupid "manifestation" theory would work.
Spoiler: It didn't.
It just mad me dizzy.
The Midterm Warzone
The exam room was silent except for the sound of scribbling pens and the occasional nervous cough. Till kept biting his lip, erasing and rewriting answers like he was in a dramatic anime scene.
Ivan, across the room, kept sneaking glances at him — yes, I saw it — and every time their eyes met, Till's posture straightened.
Hyunwoo? Oh, he finished early. Naturally. Then he sat there, leaned back in his chair, and grinned at me like he knew I was overthinking question #12. (I was.)
Post-Exam Chaos
As soon as we were dismissed, Till walked out looking like he'd just survived a natural disaster. Ivan was waiting for him at the door, all smiles.
"How was it?"
"Don't ask." Till grumbled.
"That bad, huh?"
"Don't. Ask."
Meanwhile, Hyunwoo caught up to me and snatched the glasses off my face.
"Told you they'd work."
"I think I lost brain cells wearing those."
"Cute." He said, smirking, and walked away.
Cute. Again.
I am starting to think this man has a limited vocabulary when it comes to me.
My Conclusions:
1. Till and Ivan are one cheek-kiss away from causing an actual school-wide meltdown.
2. Hyunwoo is determined to make "manifestation" a personality trait.
3. I am too tired to deal with any of this.
Now, if you will excuse me, I am going to lie down and will my GPA into existence.
Note to self:
Next semester, I am faking mono during midterms.
At least then I won't have to deal with pep talks, cheek kisses, or Hyunwoo and his cursed vocabulary.
Chapter 28: The Exam Gods and the Guitar Confession (aka Why Am I Surrounded by Love Confessions and Burnt Cookies?)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Exams are over. Which should mean freedom, malls, beaches, and peace. Except the results were posted today, which meant I spent my morning bargaining with every deity in existence just to pass.
Till thanked Ivan in the most extra way possible (song, guitar, public confession). Ivan cried. People cheered. My pancreas gave up.
And me? I almost kissed Hyunwoo because he teased me about "my gift". Instead, I promised him cookies. Possibly burnt cookies.
This is my life now.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
I prayed.
To God. To Buddha. To Zeus. To the Exam Gods. To anyone who would listen.
Because if we did not pass that final, it wasn't just my doom. Oh no. It would also mean supplementary classes during sembreak.
Which means:
1. No vacation.
2. No mall shopping.
3. No beach trips.
4. And worst of all: No summer dates for Ivan and Till.
And if there's one universal law of the universe, it is that if Till does not get his summer date, I don't get peace.
So yes. I was muttering desperate prayers in our room like a man about to walk into execution.
That's when the door creaked open and — boom — Hyunwoo appeared like a divine messenger.
"The results are posted." He announced.
God-sent. Literally. If he would had a halo and a trumpet, it would have been on brand.
The Ivan Summoning
Till froze. His pencil rolled off the desk. His face went pale like he was about to be executed for tax evasion.
"I need Ivan." He whispered.
Before I could even ask how he planned on finding him, Ivan appeared in the doorway like a loyal golden retriever who had been waiting for the cue.
"Needed me?" He asked.
Till nodded once. Ivan immediately slung an arm over his shoulders like they were marching into war together. Which I guess, technically, they were.
Me, Hyunwoo, Till, and Ivan sprinted down the hall like a bunch of lunatics.
The Results
Crowds. Shoving. Everyone pressing toward the bulletin board like it was the gates of heaven.
Till leaned against Ivan, squinting up at the list. His finger traced down the paper, eyes darting.
"I passed."
Ivan ruffled his hair. "Knew you would."
Till exhaled so hard I thought he'd collapse on the floor. Then he turned to me. "You too."
I shoved forward, checked the list, and—
"I PASSED!" I screamed. The relief nearly knocked me unconscious.
Hyunwoo leaned in close enough to smirk down at me. "Guess you owe me. All that tutoring paid off."
And that was the exact moment my heart forgot how to function.
The Lunchtime Performance
We shuffled into the cafeteria like battle survivors. Food trays, noise, chaos. Typical.
Till, however, looked different. Focused. Dangerous. He slung his guitar over his shoulder — which, by the way, why was his guitar even there? Did he plan this? Did he manifest this?
Then, without warning, he climbed onto the tiny platform at the front of the hall.
Students went quiet. Ivan froze mid-bite.
Till adjusted the strap, plucked the strings, and—
Started singing.
An original. Self-composed. For Ivan.
I knew it was for Ivan because:
1. The lyrics were disgustingly specific.
2. He kept looking at Ivan the entire time.
3. Ivan was turning redder than a ripe tomato.
By the end of the song, Ivan had actual tears in his eyes. Then he covered his face with his hands like he was embarrassed about crying in public, but everyone could see anyway.
And of course the cafeteria ERUPTED in applause.
The Hyunwoo Situation
While everyone was fawning over Till and Ivan's epic love serenade, Hyunwoo leaned closer to me.
"So." He said, voice low enough for me to hear over the noise. "Where's my gift?"
I blinked. "What gift?"
"For helping you pass." His smile was just slightly smug. "You did not think you'd get off that easy, did you?"
And listen, I almost—almost—leaned in and kissed him right then and there. It would have been easy. Too easy.
Instead, I slapped my own cheek like a lunatic.
Hyunwoo laughed. "What was that?"
"Nothing!" I squeaked. "I will bake you cookies."
"Cookies?"
"Yes. Burnt ones. My specialty."
His smile widened. "I'll be waiting."
And just like that, I was finished. Done. Cooked like my cookies.
Note to self:
1. Exams are hell, but at least I passed.
2. Till is a menace who thinks public serenades are normal.
3. Ivan is now made of 70% tears.
4. Hyunwoo wants cookies. I want a new life.
If the Exam Gods are still listening, please let the oven break before I make a fool of myself.
Chapter 29: Baking, Blushing, and Brawls (aka Why Are My Errands Never Normal?)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
What started as Till helping me bake cookies turned into him revealing the letter was originally meant for Mizi (cue laughter, blushing, and Sua looking ready to fight), Ivan spamming texts from football like a jealous golden retriever, and Till proving he is unfairly good at baking while I nearly burned the kitchen down.
Just when I thought the day was finally normal, he bolted into an alley to stop two goons from robbing a grandma—apron still on.
I swear, this man is a curse.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
When Hyunwoo teased me about "my gift" yesterday, I panicked and said I would bake him cookies. Burnt cookies. Which means I needed help.
Enter Till.
Who knew the man could bake?
He's been holding out on us this entire time. Apparently, his grandmother used to run a bakery, so he's got actual skills.
Meanwhile, I once set the microwave on fire reheating pizza.
So this morning he stood in the doorway like some dark angel of competence and said, "I'll help you."
Translation: I will stop you from poisoning Hyunwoo.
Grocery Shopping with Till
The walk to the grocery store was surprisingly normal.
Till had a list, neat handwriting, organized categories. I had vibes and panic.
He asked, "Butter or margarine?" like it was life or death.
"Uh. Whichever one burns slower?"
He gave me a look like he was reconsidering our friendship.
We were halfway debating vanilla extract when — of course — we ran into Mizi and Sua outside the store.
Mizi was carrying three shopping bags, looking as bright as always. Sua hovered close like an overprotective hawk.
"Shopping date?" Mizi asked cheerfully.
"Do you want Ivan to kill me?" I said instantly.
"We're baking cookies." Till explained.
"For who?" Sua narrowed her eyes.
I coughed loudly and stared at a street lamp. "No one."
Mizi laughed. "Acorn, you're terrible at lying."
The Letter Bomb
Then Mizi turned to Till. "By the way, I always wondered — who was that love letter for, anyway?"
Till hesitated. Looked at her. Then, deadpan: "You."
The silence could have been cut with a bread knife.
Mizi blinked, then laughed so hard she had to clutch Sua’s arm. "Oh my god! That whole mess, and it was meant for me? Fate really said nope."
Till blushed — actual pink cheeks. "Yeah, but — I am with Ivan now."
Sua immediately wrapped an arm around Mizi's shoulders, glaring at Till like he was the villain of a k-drama. "Good. Because she is mine."
Till raised his hands in surrender. "Understood."
And me? I was in the background, holding a shopping basket, wondering why every conversation around me sounds like deleted scenes from a romance movie.
Texting Ivan
We finally made it into the store. Till moved like a man on a mission, scanning shelves, tossing ingredients into the cart.
Meanwhile, his phone buzzed every five minutes.
Ivan: "Did you get eggs?"
Ivan: "Don't let Acorn distract you."
Ivan: "Actually, Acorn, if you see this — don't touch my Till."
Ivan: "Protect him."
Yes. He texted me directly too.
What am I, his knight-in-shining-armor babysitter?
I texted back:
"Chill. We're literally buying flour."
He replied:
"Flour can be dangerous."
I give up.
Baking Chaos
Back at the dorm kitchen, Till took control like he'd been waiting his whole life for this moment.
"Measure one cup of sugar." He said.
I poured half the bag into the bowl.
"Not like that." He snapped, grabbing the bag from me. "Do you even know what a cup is?"
"Why are you so good at this?" I demanded. "You play guitar, you draw, you bake. Are you hiding secret ballet lessons too?"
He ignored me, whisking the eggs like his life depended on it.
The smell of cookies actually filled the kitchen. Real cookies. Golden, soft, edible. Miraculous.
The Alley Incident
Just when I thought, hey, maybe today will end without chaos — Till's head snapped toward the window.
"Did you hear that?"
"What? No—"
But he was already jogging out the door, apron still on. I chased after him because apparently I have no survival instinct.
We turned a corner and — of course — there it was.
Two big guys trying to snatch grocery bags from a grandma.
Before I could process, Till charged. Straight into the alley.
"Till!" I shouted. "You're not Batman! You're a guitarist with good hair!"
And that, Dear Diary, is how I found myself holding a spatula in one hand, standing behind my roommate, about to face two full-grown goons in the middle of town.
Note to self:
I just wanted to bake cookies.
Now I might die in an alley because Till thinks he’s a superhero.
If I survive, I’m making Hyunwoo eat every single burnt cookie as compensation.
Chapter 30: Aprons, Alleyways, and Accidental Heroes (aka Please Stop Summoning Trouble in Public)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Remember when I said Till running into an alley to stop two goons was peak chaos? Turns out, it was only the opening act.
One moment I was clutching a spatula like it was a sword, the next Ivan came charging in mid-football practice gear like a furious golden retriever, and Hyunwoo "just happened" to appear as backup with snacks in hand.
The grandma got her groceries back, Till got called a hero (which he absolutely loved but pretended not to), and I, once again, questioned why I am trapped in a live-action drama where everyone else is main-character coded.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
So there we were. Till, apron still tied around his waist, standing in front of two very large, very annoyed men.
Me, holding the only "weapon" available — a spatula — because apparently that's my life now.
"Give the groceries back." Till said, voice calm.
The goons blinked at him. Then at me. Then at the spatula.
I don't know what they were thinking, but if it was "wow, terrifying duo" they were dead wrong.
Ivan's Grand Entrance
Before fists could fly, a voice thundered down the street.
"Till!"
Cue Ivan, sprinting like his life depended on it, football cleats still on, jersey streaked with grass. He looked like he'd just abandoned practice mid-drill the second he sensed Till was in danger.
And then he saw the scene:
Two goons, one apron-wearing boyfriend, and me.
Ivan went full linebacker mode. He tackled one guy into a stack of crates, shouting, "Don’t touch him!" like this was a medieval duel for honor.
Till groaned. "I had it under control."
"You were wearing an apron." Ivan snapped. "That is not fighting attire."
Hyunwoo Appears (Because of Course He Does)
And just when I thought things could not get weirder, Hyunwoo strolled in from the corner, holding a bag of chips.
"What's going on?" He asked, crunching calmly.
"Robbery." I said, still brandishing the spatula.
Hyunwoo raised an eyebrow. "And your weapon of choice is a cooking equipment?”
"Shut up."
Then, like some action movie extra, he stepped in and effortlessly restrained the second guy, all while still holding his snack. He looked bored. Like this was just Tuesday for him.
Resolution
Between Ivan's football tackle and Hyunwoo's one-handed restraint, the goons tapped out fast. The grandma got her groceries back, mumbling blessings and calling Till a hero.
Till blushed at that, muttering something about "just doing the right thing." But I saw it — the tiniest, smug little spark in his eye.
Ivan, meanwhile, was practically vibrating with adrenaline, fussing over him. "Are you okay? Did they touch you? Why would you run into an alley alone?!"
Till just shrugged. "She needed help."
Ivan buried his face in his shoulder like Till had just come back from war.
My Hell
Hyunwoo looked at me, smirking. "So. Still planning to bake me those cookies?"
"Don't push your luck." I muttered, cheeks hot.
"Adorable." He said again, like he was testing how many times it would take before I self-combusted.
I nearly hit him with the spatula.
Note to self:
Till is not Batman. Ivan is not subtle. Hyunwoo is not allowed to call me adorable ever again.
And I... really need to stop leaving the dorm.
Chapter 31: Cookies, Compliments, and Curses (aka Stop Making My Heart Skip Like That)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
We survived the alleyway fiasco, baked cookies (sort of), and apparently I now live in a sitcom where Till is a Cookie God, Ivan is a sulky puppy, Hyunwoo is determined to shorten my lifespan with compliments, and I am still cursed.Because of course, right when I thought things were finally normal, we all got a text about a beach trip.
During sembreak. With this group. Pray for me.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Cookies. That's how today was supposed to go. Just cookies. Nothing else. Simple. Harmless. Sweet.
But apparently, simple and harmless don't exist in my universe.
The Cookie Gods vs. Me
So here's the thing about baking with Till:
He doesn't just "bake".
He creates.
His batch came out of the oven looking like something Martha Stewart would cry tears of joy over. Golden-brown, perfectly shaped, smelling like heaven opened its oven door.
My batch? Looked like abstract art. Burnt, lumpy, uneven circles of regret. If nightmares had a flavor, it would be my cookies.
I told Hyunwoo — very clearly — not to eat them.
And guess what he did.
He ate one.
And then he smiled. Wide, warm, unfair. "Thanks for the cookies, Acorn."
My heart skipped so violently I thought I was having a medical emergency. Then I slapped myself. Literally slapped myself across the face.
Hyunwoo blinked. "Did you just—"
"Mosquito." I said.
"There are no mosquitoes."
"Shut up."
Puppy Mode Activated
Meanwhile, Ivan was sulking.
Not over cookies, but over the fact that Till nearly got mugged earlier. He sat there, arms crossed, glaring at the floor like it had personally offended him.
Then Till slid the perfect cookies across the table. "Practice batch."
Ivan bit into one.
Instant transformation.
From sulky guard dog to tail-wagging golden retriever. His whole face lit up, eyes wide, like Till had just proposed marriage.
"Till, these are amazing." He mumbled around his mouthful.
Till sighed, but I saw the corner of his mouth twitch.
Hero title + boyfriend in puppy mode = smug satisfaction level 100.
Hyunwoo's New Hobby: Tormenting Me
Of course, Hyunwoo didn't let me off the hook.
"You should learn to bake." He said, popping another one of my burnt disasters into his mouth. "Yours are actually good, in a rustic way."
"Rustic? They look like fossils."
"Edible fossils. That taste good." He leaned closer. "I like them."
Cue my brain short-circuiting.
I considered hitting him with the spatula again. Instead, I muttered something about practicing. Which is insane because I don't practice things. Ever.
The Group Text of Doom
And just when the kitchen had settled into a weird domestic scene — Ivan licking crumbs off his fingers, Till quietly smug, Hyunwoo trying to kill me with compliments — all our phones buzzed at the same time.
One group chat notification.
From Mizi:
Beach trip during sembreak?? Everyone free???
The room erupted in chaos.
Ivan: "Beach? With Till? Yes."
Till: "..." (which I think meant yes)
Hyunwoo: "I'll bring sunscreen."
Me?
I just stared at my phone, already mourning my peaceful summer.
Note to self:
If this beach trip actually happens, I am faking appendicitis. Or chickenpox. Or death.
Because if I survive another group activity with these main-character-coded disasters, it will be a miracle.
Notes:
I am gonna leave the story as it is for now before diving into the next arc. I'll try to get the new chapters out either tomorrow or the next day — it kinda depends on how busy I get, since tomorrow (the 17th) is actually me and my girlfriend's monthsary. 🥰 So if I disappear for a bit, you know why, haha.
Thank you so much for being patient with me, and thank you so much for all the support so far. Hits, bookmarks, kudos, and comments seriously keep me going — I appreciate every single one of them. 💕
See you in the next arc!
Chapter 32: Beach Trip (aka Why Am I the Only One Without a Mansion?)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Went to Hyuna and Hyunwoo's private beach (because apparently "regular beaches" are for peasants like me). Till wore swim trunks and Ivan nearly combusted trying to glare the sun into covering him up.
Hyuna carried Luka bridal-style into the waves, Sua stabbed a watermelon like it owed her money, and Ivan wrestled Hyunwoo in the sand like they were auditioning for a sumo competition.
Just when I thought the weirdest part of the day was the butlers and maids showing up to serve lunch, Mizi slapped Sua out of nowhere. Sua ran off crying.
So yeah. Fun in the sun turned soap opera real quick.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Today I learned two things:
1. Some people don't just go to the beach. They own the beach.
2. I should have brought sunglasses, sunscreen, and maybe also a therapist.
Because apparently, Hyuna and Hyunwoo's parents own a private beach.
As In: No strangers, no screaming kids, no suspiciously damp hotdog buns.
Just white sand, glittering waves, and the kind of silence that screams "we have generational wealth."
Meanwhile, me? I felt like a street rat who somehow stumbled into a royal garden party.
The Entrance to Rich People Problems
The moment we arrived, I knew I was doomed. The sand was so clean it looked photoshopped. There were cabanas. Actual cabanas. And loungers lined up like we'd stepped onto the set of a luxury perfume commercial.
I looked around, trying to act normal, while inside I was screaming:
"This is not a beach. This is money laundering with seashells."
Till in Swimwear: The Apocalypse
Then there was Till.
Till, in swimming trunks.
Till, with pale skin catching the sunlight like some gothic sea god who accidentally got invited to a music video shoot.
Ivan, of course, had a crisis. Half of him was openly admiring Till like he'd just witnessed divine art. The other half was trying to glare at the ocean itself for daring to touch Till's skin.
For the record:
Watching Ivan alternate between "horny boyfriend" and "jealous dragon" was the funniest thing I have seen all summer.
Group Chaos: A Compilation
Hyuna decided Luka's inability to swim was the perfect excuse to scoop him up bridal style and carry him straight into the waves. Luka was pinker than a lobster by the time they hit knee-deep water.
Sua casually stabbed the watermelon like she was reenacting a murder scene. Everyone froze like she'd just committed a felony. She blinked, shrugged, and handed out slices. Terrifying.
Ivan and Hyunwoo started a "friendly" game of beach football. By friendly, I mean it immediately devolved into a sand-sumo match where they tackled, shoved, and flexed until we all agreed they were basically trying to mate via brute force.
Mizi set up under an umbrella like an actual normal person. Someone has to keep this group tethered to reality.
Spoiler: Not me.
The Mafia Moment
By lunch, I thought maybe I'd adjusted. Maybe this was fine. Maybe I could pretend I belonged here.
Then the butlers and maids arrived.
Yes. Butlers. And maids. In uniform. Carrying silver trays of food like this was the Versailles summer home. They even bowed.
I stared at Hyuna and Hyunwoo. I stared at the caviar and imported fruit.
And I thought:
"Okay. They're either royalty or mafia heirs. Possibly both. Definitely both."
I ate the food anyway. (Don't look at me like that. It was delicious.)
And Then — Disaster
Just when I was starting to think maybe this day wouldn't implode, it happened.
A sharp smack echoed across the sand.
We all turned just in time to see: Mizi slapping Sua.
Hard.
Sua froze, eyes wide, before bursting into tears and bolting down the beach.
The laughter died instantly. The air went thick, heavy.
Mizi stood there, hand trembling, face unreadable.
Cue chaos. Cue drama. Cue me, wondering if it's too late to swim out to sea and let the waves carry me to a less stressful timeline.
Note to self:
Rich people don't just ruin the economy — they ruin beach trips too.
One second you're eating watermelon in peace, the next second there are butlers, emotional breakdowns, and potential mafia drama.
If tomorrow someone pulls out a yacht, I'm faking a sunburn and going home.
Chapter 33: The Great Room Shuffle (aka My Roommates Are Hot, Loud, and Potentially Mafia-Adjacent)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Mizi shuffled the dorms and now I am stuck with Ivan the Whiner and Hyunwoo the Mafia Prince. Till's with Luka, Mizi's with Hyuna, and Sua's haunting her own room.
Later, Mizi cried about Sua leaving for America, and I realized — college is ending, and so is my accidental circus of friends.
Help.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
I don't know who I offended in a past life, but apparently karma keeps receipts. Because after the beach escapes, instead of enjoying a normal, chaos-free morning (as if that even exists anymore), I was greeted with the following news:
The rooms were being shuffled.
Correction: Mizi was shuffling the rooms.
Her official reasoning: "It'll be fun to switch things up! Group bonding!"
My unofficial conclusion: She's still not talking to Sua after The Slap Heard 'Round the Beach and decided mass chaos was better than couple's therapy.
The results of this so-called shuffle:
Room 1: Me, Ivan, and Hyunwoo. (I live in Hell now.)
Room 2: Till and Luka. (Luka, blink twice if you need rescuing.)
Room 3: Mizi and Hyuna. (High chance of spontaneous explosions, but manageable.)
Room 4: Sua. Alone. Like some final boss in a horror game waiting for someone dumb enough to press "continue".
And the terrifying part? No one questioned it.
Not after Sua has been walking around with the aura of a vengeful ghost.
Pale. Silent. Eyes like she's plotting ten murders and a cover-up.
Even the butlers avoided eye contact.
Ivan's Meltdown™
Ivan's reaction to being separated from Till was predictable.
"I'll just sleep in the lounge." He declared, dramatic as always. "On the couch. With Till."
The butlers shut him down before I could even laugh. Firmly. Like, "do that and you're exiled to the garden shed" firmly.
Watching him argue with them was like watching a golden retriever try to fight off two panthers.
He was all bark, zero chance of winning.
"This is inhumane!" He protested.
"This is the rule." Butler #1 said, voice flat as death.
"The rules are law." Butler #2 added, with eyes that could cut steel.
Me? I was just standing there thinking: If these guys aren't mafia, then I’ll eat one of Hyunwoo’s gym socks.
So naturally, I asked Hyunwoo later.
"Hey, random question. Are you guys secretly mafia?"
He just smiled. And didn't answer.
I will be dead by sunrise.
Roommate Chaos
Moving into the room was exactly as bad as I imagined.
Ivan claimed the bed closest to the window. Hyunwoo calmly set his things on the one by the door. I, like the pitiful middle child of this cursed family, got the middle bed.
Middle bed. Between the walking embodiment of Jealousy Issues™ and the walking embodiment of Calm-but-Terrifying.
By hour one, Ivan was already sighing dramatically, scrolling on his phone, and glaring at Hyunwoo every time he breathed near me.
"I should be with Till." He muttered for the 20th time.
"You'll survive one night." Hyunwoo replied without even looking up from his book.
I, meanwhile, was plotting my escape route.
Spoiler: There was none. The butlers patrolled the halls like prison guards.
Bonus Chaos: Midnight Escapade
Around midnight, I woke up to the sound of Ivan sneaking out.
Correction: Stomping out like a baby elephant.
I cracked one eye open. "Where are you going?"
"To Till." He whispered. (Not whispered. Shouted softly.)
Before I could reply, Hyunwoo shut his book with a snap.
"Go back to bed."
Ivan froze in the doorway, caught like a teenager past curfew. "You can't stop me."
"Try me." Hyunwoo said calmly, standing.
I swear, the air temperature dropped ten degrees. Ivan sulked back to bed, muttering about injustice, while I lay there wondering if I'd just witnessed a mafia power play.
Bonus Chaos: Phone Call Suspicion
Later, when Ivan finally passed out (still hugging his phone like a lifeline), I caught Hyunwoo on a hushed phone call by the window.
He was speaking too quietly for me to make out words, but I swear I heard: "No, not tonight. They're watching."
When I asked, "Who's watching?" He just turned, smiled, and said, "Go to sleep, Acorn."
Translation: I am 100% dying in this mansion and they will never find the body.
The Veranda Talk
So of course, I escaped. After both my roommates were finally quiet, I slipped out to the veranda. Fresh air. Peace. Sanity.
Or so I thought.
Till was already out there, leaning against the railing with his sketchbook. Mizi joined a few minutes later, holding her knees to her chest.
We sat there in silence for a while, listening to the night sounds. Crickets. Distant ocean waves. Ivan snoring through the wall.
Then Mizi spoke. Her voice was small. "She's leaving."
I looked at her. "Who?"Like an idiot, as if I didn't already know.
"Sua."
Till lowered his sketchbook. His brows furrowed, quiet but attentive.
Mizi's hands trembled where they clutched her knees. "She — she's planning to go to America after college. She told me like it was no big deal. Like — like I wouldn't care." Her breath hitched. "But I do care. I don't want her to go. I don't want to be left behind."
Her voice cracked on the last word, and she buried her face against her arms.
Till didn't say anything at first, just reached out to gently touch her shoulder. I wanted to say something comforting, but my throat felt tight.
Because that's when it hit me.
College is ending, soon.
This — whatever this chaos is — is going to end too.
The fighting. The laughter. The late-night study sessions that devolve into arguments about snacks.
The way Till barged into my life like a curse and somehow became my best friend. The way Ivan and Hyunwoo keep orbiting, dragging me into dramas I never asked for.
It's all temporary.
And suddenly, that terrified me more than anything.
Note to self:
If I ever figure out how to freeze time, I am using it now. Because graduating, splitting up, growing apart? That's scarier than Sua’s murder-face.
And that's saying something.
Chapter 34: Midnight Mafia Vibes (aka I'm Too Poor for This Mansion Drama)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Ivan tried to be Romeo at midnight, Hyunwoo may or may not be mafia, breakfast turned into a ghost story starring Mizi and Sua, and somehow we ended up on a beach plotting relationship therapy like a pack of underqualified sand counselors.
Pray for me.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
I have officially discovered the worst sound in the world: Ivan snoring.
Imagine a dying bear. Now imagine that bear has a head cold, a microphone, and no shame. That's what I have been dealing with since lights out.
To make it worse, Hyunwoo is too quiet. He sleeps like an assassin: Perfectly still, no sound, no movement.
It is unsettling. I would rather have two dying bears than one golden retriever and one possible hitman in the same room.
I tried to roll over and ignore it, but no. My life is not that merciful.
The Balcony Romeo
Sometime past midnight, Ivan suddenly shot upright like someone had pressed his "Till radar" button. Without a word, he padded to the door.
Of course, I followed.
Because apparently, my hobbies now include "ruining my sleep schedule" and "babysitting a love-struck linebacker."
We crept through the hall like a pair of burglars. Ivan pushed open the big glass doors leading to the veranda and stepped outside, staring dramatically up at the second floor.
And there it was: Till's balcony.
Ivan planted himself beneath it like the world's buffest, hottest Romeo. He even spread his arms and, in a stage whisper, declared:
"O' Till, Till! Wherefore art thou, Till?"
I nearly choked on my own tongue. "That's not even the right line!"
God, smite me now. If anyone saw this, I'd have to legally change my name and move to a remote island.
"Shh." Ivan hissed. "I am in character."
I was ready to start writing my will. Surely the mafia-butlers were already aiming sniper rifles at us.
The curtains on Till's balcony shifted. A moment later, Till himself appeared, hair mussed, expression flat.
"Go back to your room." Till said.
"But—" Ivan began.
"Now." Till cut him off, voice sharp in that way that made Ivan freeze like a kid caught stealing cookies.
I tugged on Ivan's sleeve. "Come on, before they take us out back."
Ivan sulked the entire walk back, mumbling about balconies and fate and how Romeo and Juliet had it easier.
And me? I was silently googling "Is it legal to disown your roommate?" in my head.
Mafia Talk
Back to the room, I couldn't stop myself. Again, I asked.
"Hey, Hyunwoo." I said once we were inside.
He was sitting up now, clearly awake, scrolling through his phone. "Yeah?"
I hesitated. “So, your butlers. Are they mafia?"
He looked at me with that calm, unreadable face. Then he smiled faintly. Again.
"Depends what you mean by mafia."
EXCUSE ME?!
That's not an answer. That's the kind of thing someone says right before handing you cement shoes.
I decided I did not want to know.
Breakfast With Ghosts
The next morning, breakfast was served in the massive dining hall. By massive, I mean "if you yelled from one end, the echo would come back three years later".
The food was ridiculous: Pancakes stacked like towers, silver platters of bacon, fruit cut into perfect little shapes. I almost cried.
But the atmosphere? Tense.
Mizi sat stiffly, avoiding Sua like Sua was a live grenade. Sua, meanwhile, looked like she was a live grenade. Pale, quiet, sharp-eyed. Honestly, she could have passed for a vengeful spirit.
Nobody dared mention last night's drama. Nobody dared mention America.
Then Luka opened his mouth.
"So what's the big deal about America, anyway—"
Every single one of us hissed at him like a pack of feral cats.
Sua's fork made a sound on her plate that could only be described as death warning. Luka shut up so fast I thought his jaw locked.
Mafia Mansion Games
After breakfast, Ivan tried once again to negotiate with the butlers about switching rooms.
"I'll just sleep in the lounge." He pleaded. "On the couch! I won't bother anyone!"
The butler — stone-faced, suit immaculate — shut him down with one sentence.
"The rules are not optional, sir."
Ivan grumbled all the way back, muttering about how love was being oppressed and freedom was dead.
I thought about asking if the butlers carried guns under those jackets, then decided ignorance was bliss.
The Sand Strategy Meeting™
Instead of swimming, the six of us (minus the ghost duo of Mizi and Sua) sprawled out on the private beach, sunbathing like we had no exams, no mafia-butlers, and definitely no relationship apocalypse looming over us.
But we weren't really relaxing. We were scheming.
Hyuna laid back with sunglasses the size of dinner plates and said, "We need a plan to make those two talk."
Luka, already half-buried in sand thanks to Hyuna's overenthusiasm, grumbled, "What are we, love counselors?"
Ivan sighed, propping himself up on his elbows. "If they don't fix this, Till's going to be sad. And if Till's sad, I'm sad."
Till flicked sand at him.
Meanwhile, Hyunwoo looked at me with his usual calm smile and said, "You're unusually quiet. Ideas?"
Yes. My idea was to build a raft and sail away from this group forever. But instead, I muttered, "Bribe them with ice cream?"
Hyuna actually considered it.
And that was our morning:
Six idiots, lying in the sun, trying to figure out how to fix a relationship we probably had no business interfering with — but could not bear to watch break.
Note to self:
If this whole thing doesn't work out, I am opening a side business: "Acorn & Co. — Love Counselors, Sand Edition." Payment accepted in ice cream and sunscreen.
Chapter 35: Operation Reconciliation (aka Why Am I the Therapist Now?)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Tried volleyball (Luka almost died), forced lunch (I lost my will to live), then got sacrificed as group therapist (kill me). Mizi cried on the balcony, Ivan did Rapunzel cosplay, Till laughed. I am not licensed for this.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
College was supposed to be simple.
Attend class. Pass exams. Pretend instant ramen counts as a balanced diet. Maybe graduate if the universe wasn't actively plotting against me.
Now? I am lying on a (possible) mafia-owned beach, surrounded by five apeople who look like they walked straight out of a drama series, and somehow I have been assigned the role of therapist.
This is not what I signed up for.
The Sand Council, Part Two
We reconvened in the same spot as yesterday: Beach towels, juice boxes, sunglasses, and Luka still half-buried in sand from when Hyuna decided he "looked like a cute fossil."
Hyuna was drawing in the sand again, except this time it wasn't flowers or hearts. It was a war map. Literal circles, arrows, and little stick figures labeled "M" and "S".
"We need a plan." She said dramatically, sunglasses flashing like she was about to start a coup.
Till was sitting cross-legged, drawing absentmindedly in the sand. Ivan leaned over his shoulder like a dog waiting for scraps. From where I sat, it looked like Till was doodling Ivan's face.
Of course he was.
Ivan's expression? Like a man watching the Sistine Chapel being painted live.
Meanwhile, Hyunwoo leaned against his towel like some relaxed prince of darkness, sipping juice from a box like it was wine. He glanced at me.
"You're frowning."
Of course I was frowning. If I was not, I'd be crying.
The First Attempt: Volleyball
"Group activity!" Hyuna announced. "Sports bring people together!"
Which sounded reasonable — until Ivan decided to treat the volleyball like it had personally insulted Till.
On the very first serve, he spiked the ball so hard it ricocheted off Luka's forehead and nearly buried itself in the sand. Luka crumpled, clutching his face, muttering curses in three different languages.
Mizi and Sua? Didn't even blink.
They stood on opposite sides of the net like rival generals waiting for the other to make the first move.
Till sighed. "This is pointless."
Ivan huffed. "I was just warming up!"
Me? I was already drafting Luka's obituary in my head.
The Second Attempt: Forced Small Talk
Hyunwoo suggested we all eat lunch together — casually and subtly — sat Mizi and Sua next to each other.
I don't know if you have ever experienced a silence so heavy it feels like gravity itself is malfunctioning, but that was what happened at that table.
Mizi stared at her plate. Sua poked her rice like it had personally betrayed her. Neither spoke.
Meanwhile, Ivan was sulking because Till's attention had briefly drifted to the food.
Hyuna was pouring juice over Luka's head to "cool him off". And I was sandwiched between two girls radiating pure, weaponized tension.
My appetite? Dead.
My soul? Also dead.
The Third Attempt: The Sacrificial Goat
Which brings me to Plan C.
"Acorn should talk to them." Hyuna said, pointing at me like I was tribute for the Hunger Games.
Me: "Why me?"
Hyuna: "Because you're neutral."
Ivan: "Because no one's jealous of you."
Till: "Because you're loud."
Hyunwoo (smiling): "Because you're good at listening."
Great. I am everyone's emotional punching bag.
So, I sat there between Mizi and Sua, sweating like I was in an interrogation room.
"Uh — nice weather?" I tried.
Mizi stabbed her chicken.
Sua took a slow sip of water.
Crickets. Literal crickets in the distance.
I considered throwing myself into the ocean.
Balcony Therapy, Part Two
That night, after everyone had given up on Plans A through C, I wandered onto the veranda for some actual peace.
Instead, I found Mizi sitting there, knees tucked to her chest, looking small for the first time since I'd met her.
She didn't look at me when she spoke.
"I don't want her to leave."
Her voice cracked just enough to twist something in my chest.
I did not know what to say. I am not good with feelings. I barely handle my own. But I remembered the look on Sua's face this morning — pale, brittle, like she was carrying the whole world on her back.
So I just said the obvious. "Then tell her. Before she ghosts you for real."
Mizi finally looked at me, eyes glassy, and for once she did not laugh or tease or deflect. She just nodded.
And me? I was left wondering why my college life turned into everyone else's therapy arc.
Note to self:
If this keeps up, I will need hazard pay for babysitting a romance novel. Also, buy earplugs. Ivan snores like a dying bear, and Hyunwoo definitely sleeps like he's plotting my murder.
Chapter 36: Jellyfish, Mafia Naps, and Lesbian Plot Twists (aka Why Is My Life a Soap Opera on the Beach?)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Till got stung, Ivan offered to pee on him, Luka cannot swim, Hyunwoo napped on my shoulder, and Mizi & Sua showed up holding hands like nothing happened.
Why is my life a sitcom?
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
You know what's worse than being cursed with friends who all look like K-drama leads?
Being forced to go swimming with them while butlers in tuxedos roam the sand like it is a five-star hotel, carrying trays of lemonade and parasols like we're royalty.
Meanwhile, I am sitting under an umbrella wondering if I should fake appendicitis just to get out of this day.
But of course, the universe hates me.
Till + Ivan: The Flirt Olympics
Till and Ivan have officially stopped pretending they are subtle.
At first it was harmless:
Splashing water, laughing, Ivan holding Till's hand like the waves might kidnap him. Cute, right?
Then Till smirked, flipped his hair back, and Ivan whistled.
Like a construction worker.
At his boyfriend.
In front of all of us.
If I ever mysteriously disappear, please know it's because I drowned myself out of secondhand embarrassment.
And then — because karma likes to spice things up — Till screamed.
"Something stung me!"
Cue panic. Ivan scooped him up like a dramatic lifeguard. Till pointed at his ankle, wincing, and the butlers rushed over.
Ivan, however, had a different idea.
"Don't worry, babe. I read somewhere that pee helps with jellyfish stings. I'll—"
Till smacked him so hard I swear Ivan saw stars.
"You are not peeing on me."
I had to bite my towel to keep from howling.
The Aftermath
The butlers patched Till up in record time (seriously, do they carry medical kits under those suits?? Mafia confirmed).
But apparently that wasn't enough for Ivan. Because twenty minutes later, I saw the two of them sneak off toward the beach cave.
And you know what?
I did not follow.
Because I value my sanity, and I have zero desire to know what kind of activities were about to happen in that dark, echoey cave.
From where I sat, though, I could hear Ivan's laugh echo faintly out of the rocks, followed by noises. I don't want to describe them.
This is a diary, not an R18 fanfic.
Note to self:
Bleach my imagination. Twice.
Hyuna & Luka: Beachside Comedy Hour
Meanwhile, Hyuna decided it was the perfect time to teach Luka how to swim.
Imagine a grown man, six feet tall, thrashing in the shallows like a baby seal learning how to paddle.
"Kick your legs!" Hyuna shouted, holding him up like a toddler in swim class.
"I am kicking!" Luka yelled back, sputtering water.
From the beach, I could clearly see Luka's black eye from yesterday — courtesy of Ivan's volleyball rage spike. Combined with his wild thrashing, he looked less like a cute fossil and more like an abandoned pirate.
Hyuna, of course, was beaming like he was adorable. She even gave him a thumbs up when he managed three kicks without drowning.
Then, with all the subtlety of a shark, Hyuna dunked him under.
Luka came up sputtering, hair plastered to his forehead, eyes wide with betrayal.
"You're trying to kill me!" He coughed.
Hyuna just laughed.
"Character building."
Love is blind.
And apparently homicidal.
Me & Hyunwoo: Mafia Nap Time
I thought I was safe under my umbrella, just sipping juice and people-watching like the neutral NPC I am.
Then he showed up.
Hyunwoo.
Looking tired. Like someone had pressed the "low battery" sign on his forehead.
He flopped down beside me with a sigh that belonged in a tragic drama OST.
So naturally, I joked:
"Rough day playing mafia boss?"
He didn't answer.
Instead, he leaned sideways — and rested his head on my shoulder.
...
...
...
Dear diary, I stopped breathing.
His hair brushed my cheek, his weight was warm against me, and my face immediately went up in flames.
I swear I could hear my own heartbeat louder than the waves.
Me: Internally screaming.
Hyunwoo: Already half-asleep like nothing was happening.
I considered slapping myself awake because surely this was a dream. But nope. Real. Too real.
I sat there stiff as a board for ten minutes straight. The butlers even walked by, one raising an eyebrow at me like they knew something.
I wanted to dig a hole in the sand and bury myself alive.
The Return of Mizi & Sua (Lesbian Edition™)
Just when I thought my soul was already fried, the next plot twist walked in.
Mizi and Sua.
In swimsuits. Holding hands. Laughing.
Like they had not just spent the last two days glaring daggers at each other.
I blinked so hard my eyes nearly popped out.
Mizi spotted me under the umbrella. Her smile softened, and she mouthed, "Thanks." like I was responsible for their reconciliation.
Sua glanced at me, muttered, "You are not bad." And then promptly turned her attention back to Mizi.
Meanwhile, Hyunwoo's head was still on my shoulder. Which meant both girls saw me blushing like a tomato.
Fantastic. Absolutely fantastic.
Lesbian Power Couple Rising
Later, as everyone gathered around the bonfire, Sua casually announced:
"I will try talking to my parents. Maybe they will let me stay."
Cue Mizi practically glowing beside her.
"And if they don't," Sua added, "I will just burn the house down. Without killing anyone, obviously."
Everyone laughed.
Me? Not sure if she was joking.
On one hand, it was clearly sarcasm. On the other hand... this is Sua.
And I wouldn't put arson past her.
So to recap:
1. Till almost got peed on.
2. Luka learned how to paddle like a baby seal and nearly drowned.
3. Hyunwoo took a nap on my shoulder and I aged ten years.
4. Mizi and Sua are holding hands again (and possibly planning arson).
And me? Still stuck in this soap opera against my will.
Note to self:
If Sua really burns her house, I am moving into the ashes just to finally get some peace.
Chapter 37: The Last Sunset (aka Goodbye, Mafia Paradise)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Till got jellyfish PTSD, Luka almost drowned (again), Ivan built a sandcastle fortress, Mizi and Sua turned the beach into a romcom set, and Hyunwoo used my shoulder as a pillow.
Oh, and apparently sunsets are mandatory for closure.
I need a vacation from this vacation.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
The Beach Arc is over.
Thank the gods, the spirits, and every higher being, because if I stayed one more day surrounded by rich mafia-butlers, couples flirting in 4K HD, and jellyfish-based medical emergencies, I'd have walked into the ocean voluntarily.
Still... I'm almost gonna miss it. Almost.
Morning Chaos
Breakfast on the last day was like a final boss battle.
The dining hall table looked like something straight out of a five-star hotel brochure: silver trays, fruit carved into swans, pancakes stacked like towers, and orange juice poured into crystal glasses.
You know, the usual for mafia heirs.
Hyuna: "Group selfies before food!"
Luka: already halfway through a croissant
Hyuna: "LU-KA!"
Luka (mouth full): "Whuf—?"
Meanwhile, Ivan sat beside Till, pushing a plate of bacon toward him like some lovesick waiter.
"Eat more protein. You were zapped by a jellyfish yesterday."
Till gave him the flattest look I have ever seen. "Ivan, I was stung, not electrocuted."
Ivan, dead serious: "Same difference. Your body needs recovery fuel."
Till sighed but ate the bacon anyway, which made Ivan smile like he'd just cured cancer.
And Hyunwoo? He was across from me, sipping coffee like a man who had not nearly scared me into thinking he was mafia last night.
He glanced at my plate — third serving of pancakes — and said calmly:
"You eat a lot when you're stressed."
Excuse me? First of all, how dare he. Second of all, he wasn't wrong, but still.
The Beach Finale™
Naturally, everyone wanted to "make memories" before we left.
Hyuna dragged Luka to the water for paddleboarding. Luka screamed like someone was murdering him every time he lost balance. Hyuna called it "romantic encouragement." Luka called it "premeditated drowning."
Ivan and Till, of course, decided to build a sandcastle. Not just any sandcastle — an actual fortress with towers, windows, and what looked suspiciously like a moat system.
Ivan: "It needs defenses."
Till: "It's sand."
Ivan: "Enemies could attack at any time."
Till: "Enemies like… waves?"
Ivan (serious nod): "Exactly."
After an hour of intense engineering, Ivan stomped on it himself, just to see Till's pout.
MISSION ACCOMPLISHED.
Mizi and Sua stayed close to the umbrella, holding hands while writing their names in the sand with a giant heart. When the wave erased it, Sua muttered, "Symbolic." Then immediately redrew it bigger.
Meanwhile, I was under the umbrella with juice, sunscreen, and my bad attitude.
Hyunwoo joined me. Of course he did. He always does.
He dropped onto the chair beside me, leaned back, and said, "You look like you're forty years older than the rest of us."
"Thanks." I muttered. "I try."
The Sunset Scene
By evening, everyone gathered to watch the sunset. Cliche, right? But honestly, kind of nice.
The sky turned into melted sherbet — pink, orange, gold. The waves hit the shore in rhythm. For once, nobody was crying, fighting, or threatening questionable medical treatments.
Mizi leaned her head on Sua's shoulder, giggling at something only they knew. Till's hand found Ivan's, and Ivan looked like he had ascended to heaven. Hyuna forced Luka into making a sand angel (for the aesthetic) while Luka complained about sand in his shorts.
And Hyunwoo...
Hyunwoo wasn't watching the sunset. He was watching me.
Me, sweaty, sunburned, and glaring at everyone like the group's designated babysitter.
I looked away so fast I almost gave myself whiplash.
Packing Up
The butlers (still convinced they were mafia hitmen in disguise) helped us pack. Each of them handled luggage like it was top-secret contraband.
Ivan begged Till to let him carry his bag. Till refused. Ivan sulked. Till rolled his eyes. Same routine.
Luka swore he'd never touch a volleyball again. Hyuna promised to "train him harder next time." He almost fainted.
Mizi promised she'd help Sua talk to her parents about America. Sua swore, "If they don't listen, I will just burn the whole house down." Everyone laughed nervously. I did not.
And me? I was just happy to still be alive.
Note to self:
Beach arc complete. Everyone's in love. Drama temporarily resolved. I still have sunburn, emotional scars, and a growing suspicion Hyunwoo is secretly in the mafia. At least there were pancakes.
Chapter 38: Pajama Apocalypse (aka Why Is Everyone in MY Room?)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Last night of sembreak and somehow my dorm turned into Couple-Con 2025. Mizi and Sua being soft, Hyuna and Luka being disgustingly cute, Ivan and Till sneaking off for "snacks" (sure), and me... falling asleep on Hyunwoo's chest like some budget romcom lead.
Note to self: Never let anyone convince me my room is neutral ground again.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
It was the last night of sembreak. The final taste of freedom before classes and exams would swallow us whole again.
Naturally, everyone decided to spend it in my dorm room. Not the lounge. Not Hyuna and Hyunwoo's palace-mansion. Not Ivan's disaster of a cave.
Nope. My dorm. My sanctuary. My last safe haven — well, not really, since Till is my roommate — but still, you get my point!
And now, it's a crime scene.
The Couples Zoo
Let me paint the horror:
Mizi and Sua, curled up on the floor, sharing popcorn like they're starring in their own cheesy drama.
Luka and Hyuna tangled on the beanbag chair, wrapped in a blanket like a romcom poster come to life.
And Till and Ivan... Oh, God.
Till leaning against the headboard, Ivan sprawled like a human octopus, leg draped across him, tossing popcorn badly on purpose so it lands on Till. Till keeps glaring. Ivan looks like he's winning.
And me? I am squished into a corner of my own bed, hugging a pillow like it's the only single person left in the world.
Oh — and Hyunwoo's here.
I did not even see him arrive. One moment I was setting out chips, the next he was sitting cross-legged on the floor beside me, like he'd always belonged there. Just existing. Permanently.
The Movie (aka Ivan's Commentary Hour)
Ivan picked an action-comedy. "Explosions and bad one-liners." He said, as if that was a valid reason.
We start watching. Immediately, Ivan provides running commentary about how the actors are "holding the weapons wrong." Till keeps telling him to shut up. Everyone else laughs.
I try to ignore the avalanche of longing stares happening all around me and focus on the movie.
I fail.
The Mysterious Disappearance
Halfway through, Till and Ivan exchange that look. The look that says "we're definitely not about to sneak off for something questionable."
Ivan leans in, whispers something that makes Till blush, and the next thing I know, they're mumbling excuses about "snacks" before disappearing into the hallway.
Sure. Snacks. That's what they're doing.
Meanwhile, my survival instinct screams "don't investigate."
Hyunwoo glances at me knowingly. Which is even scarier.
TILL'S POV
Till had not planned this.
He really had not.
But the moment Ivan leaned close during the movie — murmuring something dumb and hot in equal measure — Till found himself walking down the hall like he'd lost control of his own legs.
Now they were in the dormitory's shared bathroom.
Romantic, right? The soft hum of fluorescent lighting, faint smell of disinfectant, a dripping faucet in the corner. Perfect setting for whatever this was.
Ivan did not seem to care. Ivan never cared. He had Till pressed against the cold tile, kissing him like they were on a timer. Quick. Hungry. Like every second apart had been unbearable.
And God help him, Till was kissing back.
He hated how easy it was. How natural. Like muscle memory. His hoodie was bunched in Ivan's fist, his pulse was hammering, and all he could think was — "please don't let anyone walk in."
It wasn’t graceful. At all. Ivan was all teeth and heat, laughing under his breath when Till made a noise he swore he didn't mean to make.
"You're loud." Ivan teased between kisses, grin against his skin.
Till glared, breathless. "Shut up."
"Make me."
Which was how Till ended up tugging him closer instead of pushing him away. His brain was screaming about the very real chance of someone opening the door, but his body? His body had other priorities.
It was desperate. Messy. And, annoyingly, satisfying.
Later, when Ivan finally let him breathe, Till smoothed down his hoodie and muttered the most Till-like thing possible:
"I hate you."
Ivan just grinned like he'd won a medal. "Love you too."
Till wished the floor would open up and swallow him whole.
But also — maybe not.
ACORN'S POV
Time blurs. Mizi gasps at a plot twist, Sua squeals, Luka laughs until Hyuna stuffs popcorn into his mouth.
And me? At some point, I fell asleep.
On Hyunwoo's chest.
Look, it was not intentional. I didn't choose to use him as a pillow. Gravity betrayed me. One second I was sitting upright, the next my head just landed there.
When I woke up, the movie was over. And Hyunwoo was still there, unmoving, like he'd held perfectly still just so I wouldn't wake up.
"What?" I croaked. Because obviously that's the most romantic thing to say.
He looked down, smiled. Soft, not teasing. "You were sleeping."
I muttered something about him moving me. He said, "Didn't want to wake you."
Excuse me? Who says that in real life? My ears burned so hot I am blaming the room temperature.
Before I could short-circuit further, the door creaked open. Till and Ivan were back.
Ivan latched onto Till's arm like they'd been separated for years, grinning like an idiot. Till looked flushed. I do not want to know.
I dove under the blanket and prayed for the sweet release of unconsciousness.
Note to self:
Next time someone suggests a pajama party in my room, I am burning the room down. With popcorn.
Chapter 39: [SPECIAL] — Freshman Files (aka The Curse Begins)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Day one of college and I am already cursed.
Met my roommate — pretty sure he's a vampire. Fell on my face in the library. Ate a single lettuce leaf for lunch. Failed a quiz I studied for.
Accidentally witnessed three K-Drama subplots in real life.
Note to self: Till might not actually murder me... but jury's still out.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
[Prequel Special]
Dear Diary,
This is it.
My first day of college.
My first day of freedom.
My first day of officially becoming an adult, living in a dorm, making lifelong friends, maybe falling in love, maybe starring in my own coming-of-age indie film where I trip over my shoelaces but someone hot catches me and we lock eyes under cherry blossoms.
Yeah. That was the dream.
Reality: I have a roommate who looks like he's going to murder me, I've already embarrassed myself three times, and I think the gods of fate are laughing hysterically while passing popcorn.
So here begins my record. The origin story. The beginning of the curse.
The Roommate
Dorm life! My dream!
I opened the door to my new dorm room with excitement buzzing in my veins. This was it. Independence. Freedom. A chance to reinvent myself.
And then I saw him.
My roommate. Till.
Silver hair falling across sharp cheekbones. Tall, slim, and pale. He looked like he belonged in a horror movie where he plays the misunderstood vampire who kills everyone in act one.
I smiled nervously, raised a hand.
"Hi! I'm Acorn! Looking forward to being roommates!"
Till did not move. Did not blink. Did not smile.
He just stared at me. Long. Menacing.
I swear the fluorescent light flickered. I swear I heard thunder outside, even though the sky was clear.
Me, internally: Oh my god, he's putting a hex on me. He's cursing me right now. I will wake up tomorrow with a centipede in my shoe. Or worse.
Till turned back to his sketchbook without a word.
And that was it.
My grand introduction to college life: My new roommate silently cursing me with his eyes.
I considered sleeping in the hallway.
The Library Incident
Determined to start off strong, I decided to borrow a textbook. Easy task. Low risk. Nothing could go wrong.
So there I was, marching into the library, book in hand, already feeling scholarly. Mature. Responsible.
And then my shoelace betrayed me.
One second I was walking like a future valedictorian. The next second — WHAM — Face flat on the floor. Loud enough that the echo carried through the silent library.
I heard gasps.
Someone whispered. "Is he okay?"
Another voice: "No, he's dead."
I lay there, face squished into the cold tiles, debating whether to ever get up again.
The librarian shuffled over, peered down at me like I was a squashed bug, and said in the driest tone imaginable:
"You can't check out books if you're unconscious."
I wanted to melt into the floor.
I scrambled up, mumbling, "I'm fine! Totally fine!"
My face burned so red it could have powered the library's lights.
First day. First impression. I was officially that guy.
The Cafeteria Tragedy
Lunch. A reset button. Food heals all wounds. Surely the cafeteria would be my safe haven.
Except — when I got there — it was a wasteland.
The trays were empty. The pans scraped clean. The smell of delicious food mocked me, but all that remained was one lonely, wilted piece of lettuce on a plate.
I stared at it. It stared back.
I asked the cafeteria lady. "Um, excuse me, is there—?"
She shook her head with pity in her eyes.
"Kid, you should've come earlier."
Earlier?! It was 12:30! This wasn't a cafeteria. This was a war zone.
So I sat at an empty table with my one lettuce leaf. People walked by with mountains of rice, bowls of soup, fried chicken, laughter echoing in their wake.
And me? I sat there chewing my single lettuce leaf like a depressed rabbit.
I think I died a little inside.
The Quiz Catastrophe
I studied.
I really did.
I highlighted my notes. I made flashcards. I even brewed coffee like a real adult. I was ready.
Then the quiz happened.
NONE of the things I studied were on the paper. None. Zero. Zilch.
It was like the professor invented a new subject just for today.
Everyone else scribbled answers confidently while I stared at the paper like it was ancient alien code.
I wrote my name. Circled C for everything. Sat there for thirty minutes contemplating whether Till's silent curse was to blame.
Spoiler: It was.
Other Casual Disasters
Because the universe loves variety, here's how else my day spiraled:
1. Mizi & Sua Sighting
Walking across campus, I spotted her. Mizi. The cheerleader. The girl with perfect hair who seemed to live in the spotlight. She was sipping boba with Sua, the quiet, elegant top student everyone worshipped.
Were they dating? Judging from the way Sua wiped tapioca off Mizi's lip and Mizi giggled? Probably.
Two passing students whispered:
"They're definitely dating."
"No, it's just boba."
"No one shares tapioca balls platonically."
I walked faster.
2. Luka & the Fangirl Horde
Near the gym, Luka was being mobbed by fangirls. He looked bored, like this was a routine chore. But then the Volleyball Club manager — Hyuna — walked by. Luka's whole face lit up like a neon sign. He waved, nearly tripped, and called her name. The fangirls screamed louder than a rock concert.
I witnessed an entire K-Drama plot unfold in front of me and kept walking.
3. Ivan the Try-Out Disaster
On the football field, a dark-haired guy — later I'd know him as Ivan — was yelling "GO TEAM!" during tryouts. He tripped over his own feet, rolled twice, popped back up, and shouted, "I MEANT TO DO THAT."
The coach looked like he was both impressed and horrified.
Other players muttered, "He's insane."
He probably was.
Back in the Dorm (aka Till's Final Boss Moment)
By the time I dragged myself back to my dorm, I was ready to collapse.
Till was at his desk, sketching. The room was quiet except for the scratch of pencil. His face was serious, focused.
I thought: He's definitely drawing my obituary.
Then he turned his head. His eyes locked on me. My soul fled my body.
But instead of hexing me again, he whispered, soft, awkward:
"Sorry. I'm bad with people."
...
...
...
I blinked.
He gestured toward my bunk bed.
Pinned there was a massive hand-drawn poster.
Of me.
Well... kind of me. A cartoonish version. Dead center of a crowd of sparkly, dramatic "main characters" — swords, cheer pom-poms, footballs, volleyballs. Everyone looked larger-than-life.
And me? Standing in the middle, blank expression, like the world's most confused NPC.
Scrawled underneath:
"Let's be good roommates."
I... didn't know what to say.
Maybe Till wasn't so bad.
Maybe the curse wasn't a curse.
Maybe this was...
Just... the start of something.
Or maybe I will trip on my shoelace again tomorrow.
Note to self:
If this is the beginning of college, I won't survive four years. Also, never trust lettuce leaves. Ever.
Campus Chatter → General → Rumors
Thread: Freshman Week Drama — NPC Guy Edition 🐿️
📚 bookworm42:
I was there. Librarian didn't even HELP. Just said "Sir, this is a library" and went back to stamping books. 💀
😎 shadyGuy101:
Wait isn't that Till's new roommate??
Bro's doomed. Till looks like he hexes ppl for fun.
💖 sparklePom:
EXCUSE ME. Till is ✨mysterious✨ not cursed. Learn the difference.
🏐 volleyGirl24:
I saw NPC Guy in the cafeteria line. Nothing left but one sad lettuce leaf. He picked it up like it was his last meal on earth 😭😭😭
🌸 hyunaFanacc:
No cause he sat down and chewed it like a Studio Ghibli side character in the famine scene.
🔥 memeLord420:
NPC Guy rn: [Metal Gear "why are we still here, just to suffer" gif]
Campus Chatter → General → Rumors
Thread: Freshman Week Drama — The Elites
⚽ footballLover:
Ivan's football tryout >>> comedy show. Bro slipped, rolled like Sonic, then yelled "I meant to do that!!" Coach visibly aged 20 years.
💎 fangirlLuka:
Forget Ivan—LUKA. WAVED. AT. HYUNA.
Ignored fangirls, but Hyuna walked by?? FULL smile. FULL wave. That's love.
🍤 suspiciousShrimp:
Whipped. Absolute shrimped. 🦐
👑 miziNation:
HELLOOO did anyone else see Mizi + Sua sharing boba?? 👀
🧋 bobaWitness:
NOT SHARING. THE. STRAW. That's practically engagement.
🤔 skepticKid:
Maybe it's just boba?
🌪️ everyoneElse:
Shut up. It's Love™.
Campus Chatter → General → Rumors
Thread: Freshman Week Drama — NPC Guy Edition 2 🐿️
🐣 randomFreshie:
NPC Guy during quiz: studied 200 pages. Test covered exactly 3 sentences he skipped. Man looked ready to drop out.
👻 ghostWatcher:
Rumor: Till DREW A GIANT PORTRAIT of him in their dorm??? With "Let's be good roommates" written on top?? Sir that's either a curse seal or a marriage certificate.
🎨 artsyAnon:
If Till drew you, you're basically in his will. Congrats NPC Guy.
👑 dramaQueenXD:
NPC Guy: exists
Universe: [throws banana peel, shuts cafeteria, deletes quiz topics, Final Destination theme intensifies]
🐀 chaosGremlin:
Petition to make NPC Guy the official campus mascot 🐿️ prey vibes, but make it iconic.
📌 [pinned by mods] NPC Guy = Campus Legend. Misfortune speedruns every category. Protect him at all costs. 🐿️✨
Notes:
Okay, so... confession time.
Posting this fic was basically me throwing my diary into the void and praying it wouldn't boomerang back and hit me in the face.
I was terrified. Like, "what if no one reads it?" Terrified. Like, "what if people DO read it and think I'm insane?" Terrified. Basically, freshman Acorn energy all over again.
Because this isn’t “just a fic” for me. It’s my late-night brain dumps. My graveyard-shift coping mechanism. My frustrations, my spirals, my questionable life choices, all disguised as comedy and chaos.
For the longest time, I didn't let anyone read it. Not even friends. My lover knew about my idea, but she had not read it. Because if it flopped, I was going to crawl under a table and live there forever.
But then — I actually posted. And you're here. Reading. Commenting. Enjoying. Which is wild, honestly.
So, uh... thanks. Sincerely. For supporting this rambling mess. For laughing at the dumb jokes. For liking these disaster characters as much as I do.
This bonus chapter is for you. Consider it a thank-you gift for being the best audience a not-main-character could ask for.
Chapter 40: The Return of the Ex (aka Why Am I a Divorce Mediator Now?)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Ivan's ex = chaos.
Till = Silent Treatment™.
Ivan = desperate fries + balcony parkour.
Me = unpaid therapist.I deserve hazard pay.
Chapter Text
Campus Chatter → General → Rumors
Thread: [BREAKING] Ivan spotted with HIS EX 😱
🍵 spillthetea22:
OKAY so. Not to cause panic but… I literally just saw Ivan (yes, THAT Ivan, football Ivan, chaos Ivan) talking to his ex outside the library??? 👀
👟 speedyrunner:
WHICH ex?? The hot one from Theater? Or the one from Debate Club who broke a podium??
🔥 dramaqueen77:
The HOT ONE. Confirmed. Same scarf. Same eyeliner. SAME VIBE.
🎨 sketchwitch:
Does Till know?? 💀💀💀
🏈 qb4life:
Bro... Till is literally one skipped eye contact away from summoning a thunderstorm.
💀 deadinsideLOL:
This is better than Netflix. subscribing to thread
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
I regret to inform you that Ivan's romantic past has come back to haunt us.
Not in a fun ghost-story way. Not even in a "haha funny ex drama" way. No.
This is real-life soap opera level disaster.
Because someone (shoutout to the Campus Chatter, you relentless gremlins) posted about Ivan being seen with his ex.
And Till saw it.
And now Till has activated Silent Treatment Mode™.
Do you know how terrifying it is to share a dorm with Silent Treatment Till?
He doesn't yell. He doesn't cry.
He just… exists menacingly.
Headphones in. Hoodie up. Art supplies spread everywhere like a defensive barrier.
When Ivan talks, he doesn't respond.
When Ivan breathes too loud, Till sharpens his pencil like he's preparing to stab someone.
And me? I am in the middle.
Switzerland. Neutral ground. The unwilling emotional babysitter of two grown men.
This is not what I signed up for.
The Lunch Incident
We were all eating lunch. Normal, right?
Ivan: "Till, want my fries?"
Till: Stands up and leaves.
Ivan: "..."
Me (chewing slowly): "So, you're dead."
Ivan slammed his head into the table so hard the ketchup bottle jumped. Mizi laughed. Luka muttered something about "karma." Sua said nothing but gave Ivan a look of pure judgment. Hyuna patted Ivan's shoulder like she was consoling a widow.
I wanted to crawl under the table and never return.
The Dorm Disaster
Imagine this:
Ivan pacing the room like a caged animal.
Till sitting at his desk, sketching aggressively.
Me on my bed, trying to pretend I don't exist.
Ivan: "Hey, Till, come on, talk to me."
Till: Silence.
Ivan: "I wasn't even doing anything with her!"
Till: Eraser squeak intensifies.
Ivan: "Babe?"
Till: Puts headphones on. No music is playing.
Do you know what silence sounds like when it's dripping with rage and jealousy?
It sounds like my impending doom.
Gang Gossip Hour
Of course, the rest of them had Opinions™.
Mizi: "Oh, Till's totally jealous."
Sua: "It's obvious. He's sulking like a cat who saw you pet another cat."
Luka: "Well, Ivan's ex was hot."
Hyuna: Hits Luka with a sandal.
Hyunwoo: Just sips his drink and side-eyes me.
Me: "STOP LOOKING AT ME LIKE I'M TAKING NOTES."
Spoiler: I was taking notes.
TILL'S POV
Till was not ignoring Ivan because he hated him.
Oh no. That would be too simple.
He was ignoring Ivan because the thought of him smiling at someone else — especially someone he used to love — felt like swallowing glass.
He hated himself for it.
He hated how his chest tightened when he remembered the scarf, the eyeliner, the fact that Ivan once held that person the way he now held him.
So he hid. Behind his sketches. Behind his silence.
Because admitting he was jealous?
That would mean admitting he was terrified of losing him.
And Till had never been good at saying things out loud.
ACORN'S POV
Now, Ivan is not the type to sit quietly while being ignored.
So what does he do?
At midnight, he decides to climb the dorm balcony.
Like some football-playing Rapunzel, except instead of "let down your hair" he's whisper-yelling, "Till! Babe! Stop being emo for five minutes!"
Till opened the balcony door.
Till stared down at him.
Till deadpanned:
"You are an idiot."
Ivan grinned like a man unbothered by gravity. "Yeah, but I'm YOUR idiot."
Did it work?
No. Till shut the door in his face.
Did Ivan nearly break his neck climbing back down?
Yes. Yes, he did.
And me?
I pretended to be asleep while praying the dorm supervisor wouldn't find out and expel us all.
Note to self:
If I survive this, I am adding "unlicensed couples therapist" to my resume. Also, next time Ivan tries balcony parkour, I am not calling an ambulance.
Chapter 41: The Curse of the Messy Breakup (aka Why Am I Babysitting Emo Lovebirds?)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Till is in full Silent Treatment Mode, Ivan is trying way too hard, and the gang's "advice" is basically sabotage. I followed Till when he snuck out (terribly), he joked about buying a voodoo doll, and then — we saw Ivan's ex. Till spiraled, and just when I thought it could not get worse, her phone rang.
Caller ID: Ivan.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Till is still ignoring Ivan.
Like, "I will sit across the room and pretend you are an inconvenient lamp" levels of ignoring.
Ivan, bless his tragic heart, is trying. He sits closer. He asks dumb questions. He even offered Till his fries yesterday — HIS FRIES.
That's practically a marriage proposal.
Till? Nothing. Just hoodie, silence, and a glare sharp enough to skin potatoes.
The Gang's Totally Useless Help
Of course, everyone else decided to "help".
Translation: Make it worse.
Mizi: "You should write Till a poem."
Ivan: "I don't write poems, I write football plays."
Luka: "Just kiss him in front of everyone. Works in movies."
Till: Glare so deadly Luka physically hid behind Hyuna.
Hyuna: "Couples fight. Just buy him boba."
Till: "I hate boba."
And then Hyunwoo, in his infinite wisdom, dropped this:
"They look so messy they might actually break up."
Excuse me. WHAT.
I nearly threw a juice box at him.
"Don't say that!" I snapped.
"Why not? It's true." He replied, calm as ever.
And that was the moment I realized:
Hyunwoo may be hot, but he has zero bedside manners.
Till Vanishes (Again)
Later that night, Till slipped out without a word. Again.
This time I did not hesitate. I grabbed my jacket and followed him like the loyal best friend/idiot I am.
Except — I am terrible at stealth. I stepped on a soda can. I tripped over a cat. I sneezed so loud someone from another dorm yelled "Bless you."
Till stopped, turned slowly, and pinned me with the most unimpressed look known to mankind.
"You're following me. Again."
Me (sweating): "Exercise. Sunlight. Friendship?"
He sighed. "I'm buying a voodoo doll. For Ivan."
He said it so flatly I almost believed him.
TILL'S POV
Of course Acorn followed him. Acorn was basically a stray dog who had not realized the leash was invisible.
Till muttered about voodoo dolls because, honestly, the thought was comforting. But it was not enough.
The insecurity was gnawing at him. Ivan was trying, yes, but what if it was not real? What if it was just habit?
What if Till was just a placeholder until something — or someone — better came along?
ACORN'S POV
And because fate is a comedian, that's when we saw her.
Ivan's ex.
She was across the street, scarf fluttering like some tragic K-Drama heroine.
My dumb mouth betrayed me again. "Hey, isn't that—"
Till froze. His whole body locked. His face went dark in a way I had not seen before.
He muttered, almost to himself: "Why is he even with me?"
My heart broke a little.
Me, Trying (and Failing) to Fix It
"Hey, don't think like that." I rushed. "You know that Ivan's obsessed with you. Like — annoyingly obsessed. Remember the love letter incident? He literally chased you across campus—"
Till's head whipped toward me. "Don't."
Oops. Wrong move.
His eyes were red— not crying, but angry, embarrassed, all tangled up in knots I couldn’t untangle.
And then—
The Call
Her phone rang.
Till and I both glanced, then froze when we heard the name she said softly into the receiver.
"Ivan?"
Till went rigid. My stomach dropped.
We both stood there, silent, as she lifted her phone to her ear.
And then the world tilted.
Note to self:
Never follow Till at night. Never bring up love letters. Never trust the universe to mind its business.
Chapter 42: The Breakup Olympics (aka Why Am I Crying in the Club with Popcorn?)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Till turned into a lifeless hoodie statue, Ivan went MIA, and the campus chatter declared their ship sunk. Then Ivan's ex showed up, Till ran like his GPA depended on it, and I witnessed a literal campus chase scene (10/10 entertainment).
Turns out she is a raging lesbian, engaged, and Ivan only talked to her about wedding invites. Till realized he broke up for nothing, spiraled, and then Ivan dropped to his knees with a "be my boyfriend again" proposal. Till said yes.
I cried into my popcorn like it was a drama finale.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Till has not moved in 24 hours.
No, literally. He is frozen. Like a sad, brooding statue of misery. On his bed. Staring at the wall. Hoodie hood pulled low. Not crying. Not talking. Not drawing. Not strumming his guitar like a moody background soundtrack.
Just existing.
And by existing, I mean — rotting.
I poked him earlier. Nothing. Not even a twitch. I put food in front of him. Still nothing. Even Luka offered him his sacred stash of chocolate bars (which is basically like offering your firstborn child) and Till didn't react.
At this point, I was wondering if I should call a priest.
Official Diagnosis: He and Ivan broke up. And guess what? The whole campus knows. Because of course they do.
Campus Chatter → General → BREAKING NEWS
Thread: THE CAMPUS SHIP SANK 🚨
👀 tea4days:
Till + Ivan = OVER???
🏐 volleybae:
my OTP... my heart... my grades are dropping already
🎨 sketchwitch:
Till hasn't shown up to studio. this is DEFCON 1.
🔥 hotmess99:
Ivan is MIA. Till is ghost mode. Acorn's probably crying.
They weren't wrong.
We all tried to cheer him up. Me, Mizi, Hyuna, Luka, even Sua (which is terrifying because Sua doesn't cheer — she threatens). Nothing. Nada.
Hyunwoo even tried patting his shoulder gently, but Till did not even blink. Which was honestly scarier than when he's glaring at people.
Meanwhile, Ivan? Nowhere. Disappeared. Radio silent. Great. Just what we needed.
IVAN'S POV
Ivan had no idea what he was doing. Which wasn't new, but this time felt worse.
His ex sat across from him at the cafe, blonde hair bright under the light, sipping on her iced latte like this was casual.
"So yeah, I asked you to talk to me nowadays because I have some news for you." She said finally, wiggling her left hand. A diamond sparkled on her finger. "I am engaged."
Ivan blinked. "Engaged."
"Yup. To a woman." She grinned. "Full disclosure? I am a raging lesbian. Dating you was — let's call it an experiment. A bad one. Sorry."
Ivan laughed. Actually laughed. "Wow. And here I thought I was your tragic love story."
She rolled her eyes. "Please. You were my compulsory heterosexuality phase. Congrats, by the way, you helped me realize I really, REALLY like girls."
"Funny." Ivan said, leaning back with a humorless smile. "Because I am realizing I really, REALLY like one boy."
Her eyebrows shot up. "Till?"
Ivan's throat tightened. "Yeah."
The ex softened, something like sympathy flickering in her eyes. "So, what happened?"
He told her. The fight. The accusations. The heartbreak. She whistled low when he finished.
"Wow. He really thinks you want me back?"
"He doesn't believe me." Ivan muttered. His chest ached. "Doesn't believe he's enough."
"Idiot." She said fondly. Then, after a pause: "Want me to fix it?"
Ivan blinked. "What?"
She grinned. "Watch me."
ACORN'S POV
So picture this:
Wee hours of the morning. Classes are about the start, and the students are practically dragging their asses like "woke-up-like-this" zombies.
Then, suddenly, I hear a voice down the hall. High-pitched. Cheerful. "TILL!!"
I turned. Blonde girl. Familiar blonde girl. With scarf. With eyeliner. Running. In. Heels. Waving. Calling Till's name like she was in a drama.
Till, sitting two desks away, looked up, saw her— and bolted.
Like full sprint. Fight-or-flight, and he chose flight.
Cue: Chase Scene Around Campus.
I kid you not.
Till: Running like his life depended on it.
Ex: Sprinting after him in heels.
Me: Trailing with popcorn, because what else am I supposed to do?
At one point, they passed Luka, who just shouted, "GO, TILL, GO!" like this was a track meet.
TILL'S POV
Till's lungs burned. His ankle ached. But he could not stop. Not when she was behind him, not when the thought of Ivan still clawed at his chest.
He skidded to a halt at a dead end, panting hard. She caught up seconds later, doubled over, gasping for breath.
"Holy crap." She wheezed. "You're fast."
Till pressed against the wall, glaring, though his face was red more from running than rage. "What do you want?"
She held up her hands. "Chill. I just wanted to talk."
"I don't."
"I am engaged." She blurted. "To a woman. Like, big gay wedding. You are invited, if you want."
Till froze. "What?"
"And Ivan? He was only talking to me because I was inviting him too. As a friend." She hesitated. "Also, did I mention raging lesbian?"
Till stared. His brain short-circuited. "I broke up with him for nothing?"
"Yeah."
"I want to die."
ACORN'S POV
I was watching from the corner. Yes, stalking. Yes, eating popcorn. Don't judge me.
Till's face right then? Priceless. Pure doom incarnate.
He actually said, "I want to die." and I nearly choked on a kernel.
And then — before he could sprint again — someone else appeared.
Ivan.
IVAN'S POV
Ivan's chest was heaving, not from running, but from everything else. He had heard. He knew. And now, seeing Till — flushed, shaken, eyes wide — he did not waste a second.
He dropped to one knee.
"Till." He said, voice breaking, "Be my boyfriend. Again. Officially. No more mistakes. Not like the letter. Just us. This time, we both choose it."
Till's breath hitched. His eyes stung. He wanted to laugh, wanted to cry, wanted to shove him, kiss him, everything at once.
"Idiot." He whispered, trembling. "You're an idiot."
Ivan's smile was raw and desperate. "Yours, though."
Till's knees buckled. He dropped down too, half-collapsing into Ivan's chest, clutching him like he would drown otherwise.
"Yes." He choked out. "Yes. Not a mistake anymore."
ACORN'S POV
Me: Crying in the hallway.
Popcorn: Soggy with tears.
This was not even a romcom anymore. This was a full-blown drama finale.
But damn if it wasn't the best show I have ever stalked.
Note to self:
If they break up again, I am throwing myself into the ocean. With snacks.
Campus Chatter → General → Rumors
Thread: [UPDATE] THEY'RE BACK TOGETHER 🚨💍
🍿 dramaeater99:
I just saw Ivan on ONE KNEE in front of Till in the quad???
👀 tea4days:
CONFIRMED. Till said yes. I was there. I cried. The janitor cried. Even the vending machine cried.
🏐 volleybae:
THIS IS BETTER THAN ANY K-DRAMA. SOMEBODY GIVE THEM A NETFLIX DEAL.
🎨 sketchwitch:
Till literally ran from her in heels but couldn't run from love 😭✏️🖤
🔥 hotmess99:
From BREAKUP to PROPOSAL in under a week. Speedrun any% WR.
📢 loudandproud:
WHOEVER HAD "campus chase → surprise boyfriend-engagement" on their 2025 bingo card, congrats.
🐝 cheerqueen98:
Ship's not just afloat—it's a CRUISE SHIP now.
💀 deadinsideLOL:
Acorn spotted crying with popcorn in the background. King of third-wheeling.
📌 [pinned by mod]: This thread is officially pinned due to overwhelming student demand. Please keep comments respectful (or at least funny). No spamming, no betting pools on their next breakup. Violators will be sentenced to 3 hours of cafeteria duty.
Chapter 43: The Great Cat Escape (aka Why Am I Babysitting Ibani?)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Till and Ivan adopted a cat. Named it Ibani. Cute, right? Wrong. Pets are not allowed in the dorms, and Ibani immediately jumped out the window.
Cue: Entire gang sprinting across campus like clowns. Luka faceplanted in a bush, Mizi tried bribing with boba, Sua nearly died, Hyuna claimed "at powers".
And Ibani? Ran straight into Hyunwoo's arms like destiny. He gave the cat back without even glancing at me. Ouch.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Remember how I said my life could not get more chaotic?
Yeah. About that.
Till and Ivan are officially boyfriends now. I know, I know.
They have been unofficially official for months, but now it's real official, like capital letters OFFICIAL.
Meaning Ivan has leveled up from "mildly annoying" to "walking PDA machine."
Till's different too.
He's smiling more. Laughing more. Even sketching dumb doodles of Ivan in his notebook instead of skulls and decaying roses. Gross, but also, kind of good? Don't tell him I said that.
But here's the kicker: They adopted a cat.
Yes. A cat.
His name is Ibani. (Combination of Ivan + Till. Because why not curse us all with their couple name AND make the cat part of it?)
Problem: Pets are not allowed in dorms.
Bigger problem: Ibani is a slippery little demon.
Biggest problem: Ibani escaped.
Domestic Disaster
It started this morning. I was brushing my teeth when I heard Ivan yelling like the dorm was on fire.
"IBANI! COME BACK HERE!!"
I ran into the room and nearly choked on my toothpaste.
Picture this:
Ivan crawling on the floor in his boxers, Till holding a bag of cat treats like it was a holy relic, and Ibani — a tiny ball of black fur — perched smugly on top of the desk lamp.
Till: "Why did we think this was a good idea?"
Ivan: "Because he is our son."
Me: "Because you're both insane."
Then, as if possessed by Satan himself, Ibani leapt off the lamp, straight out the open window.
Silence.
Three horrified stares.
Ivan: "He will come back, right?"
Till (already grabbing his jacket): "We're going after him."
And somehow, I got dragged along too.
Campus Chaos
So there we were. Me, Till, Ivan, Hyuna, Luka, Mizi, and Sua — running across the campus field like a discount Avengers team.
Luka had a butterfly net.
Mizi brought boba instead of supplies.
Hyuna claimed she had "cat instincts" because she once owned a hamster.
Sua said she was only there to make sure Mizi didn't fall into a fountain.
Ivan kept yelling "IBANI!" like the cat could actually understand.
Till just glared at him.
And me? I was questioning every life decision that led me here.
The Cat Chase
Ibani sprinted across the grass like Usain Bolt in miniature. Every time we got close, he darted away again.
At one point, Luka tripped into a bush. Hyuna laughed so hard she forgot she was supposed to help.
Mizi tried to lure Ibani with her boba straw. (Spoiler: It didn't work.)
Sua actually managed to get close — only for Ibani to hiss and bolt right between her legs.
And me? I lunged for him. For a glorious half-second, I thought I had him. Victory! Hero! Savior of the day!
But no.
Ibani scratched my arm, yeeted himself out of my grip, and sprinted toward the faculty building.
If that cat gets caught by a professor, we're all dead.
Chaos Multiplies
We split up.
Luka (limping from bush injuries) and Hyuna went left. Mizi and Sua went right. Till, Ivan, and I ran straight ahead.
Of course, guess who Ibani chose to run toward?
Hyunwoo.
He was coming out of the library, holding a stack of books like some kind of brooding anime protagonist. Ibani ran straight into his legs, nearly knocking him over.
And Hyunwoo? He did not pick the cat up. He did not even look at me. He just crouched down, let Ibani sniff his hand, and the cat climbed into his arms like they had been besties for years.
EXCUSE ME??
Till: "HOW—"
Ivan: "TEACH ME YOUR WAYS."
Me: Staring. Frowning.
Because Hyunwoo has not explained why he has been avoiding me.
He handed Ibani back to Till without even meeting my eyes, muttered something about being late, and walked away.
Diary, it hurt more than the cat scratches.
Mission Complete (Sort Of)
We finally got Ibani back into the dorm. He immediately curled up in Till's hoodie like nothing had happened. Ivan declared it "a bonding adventure." Till told him to shut up.
The others left, laughing and teasing Luka about his bush dive. Mizi and Sua wandered off holding hands, looking suspiciously giddy. Hyuna said she was proud of her "cat intuition".
And me? I kept staring at the door Hyunwoo disappeared through.
Why is he avoiding me? What did I do?
Dear Diary,
On paper, today was about chasing a cat. But the real chase? Figuring out what the hell is going on with Hyunwoo.
I don't know which is harder: Catching Ibani or catching a straight answer from him.
Note to self:
Buy band-aids. Cat scratches hurt more than rejection.
Chapter 44: Operation Festival Chaos (aka Why Am I a Student Council Member Without Consent?)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Hyunwoo is still ignoring me and I am pretending it does not hurt (it does). But before I can even spiral properly, Luka and Sua drag us into the school festival mess because half their council "mysteriously" got food poisoning. Suddenly, we are temporary student council members — with armbands! I cried, took selfies, and sent them to Mom.
Just when I thought it couldn't get worse, Luka announced the students demand a performance from us. Their choice? A stageplay.
We are not surviving this.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Hyunwoo is avoiding me.
Not in the "haha he's busy" way. Not in the "oh maybe he's tired" way. No. This is the full "I don't see you, I don't hear you, you don't exist" treatment.
I thought we were fine! Just last week we shared chips while watching a K-drama. He even let me steal the good flavors.
That's trust. That's intimacy. And now? Ghost mode.
I've racked my brain for what I did wrong:
Did I forget his birthday? No.
Did I eat the last dumpling? Yes, but he said it was fine!
Did I accidentally insult his book collection? Okay, maybe once. But in my defense, who reads economics for fun??
Point is, I don't know why he's avoiding me.
So, I decided: If he does not want me in his life, fine. I do not need him either.
Except I do. And it hurts.
But I will just bottle it up and rot quietly like Till used to. That worked for him, right?
Crisis Interrupted
Luka and Sua barged into the dorm lounge looking like they had just seen hell. Which, in their case, meant paperwork.
Luka: "We need help."
Till: "We are broke."
Ivan: "I didn't even do anything this time."
Me: "Is this about Hyunwoo? Because if you know—"
Sua (death glare): "Shut up. This is about the school festival."
Apparently, three student council members are sick. Suspiciously all at once. Rumor says it was food poisoning, but Luka thinks they just didn't want to work.
So, guess who's drafted as temporary student council members?
Yep. Us.
They even gave us armbands. Bright red ones with gold letters.
I almost cried. Took twenty selfies. Sent them to Mom.
Caption: Look, I'm in politics now!
Her reply: "Do they pay you?"
Me: "No, but I have power."
Her: "Power doesn't pay rent."
Mothers.
Planning: Festival Mode
We gathered in the boardroom with snacks (courtesy of Ivan, who thought fried chicken counted as light food).
Luka slammed papers on the table. "We are doing a Japanese-style festival. Yukatas, stalls, games, everything."
Till perked up at "yukata". Ivan perked up at "food stalls". Mizi squealed. Hyuna immediately started sketching lantern designs.
Me? I was already picturing myself in a yukata. I would look majestic. Like an anime main character. Sparkles. Blossoms. Hyunwoo—
—Right. Hyunwoo. He still has not looked me in the eye.
Anyway.
Campus Chatter → General → School Events
Thread: FESTIVAL ANNOUNCEMENT 🎉
🌸 festivalhype99:
YOOOO SCHOOL FESTIVAL IS HAPPENING!!! Yukata time!! 🎉
🍜 noodlelover:
Do we get food stalls?? Please let there be takoyaki 🙏
🎮 gamertrash:
Goldfish scooping pls. I want to redeem myself after last year.
💌 crushhunter:
Imagine seeing your crush in a yukata... I would literally die.
👀 rumorbaby:
Heard the temp council members are the chaotic squad. We're doomed.
🤣 clowncar:
If Acorn's in charge we're getting a clown booth, not a goldfish booth.
📌 [pinned by mod]: Keep hype civil! No spamming or shipping wars (again).
ACORN'S POV
Festival prep is chaos.
Ivan and Till immediately volunteered to man a takoyaki stall because "cooking together is romantic." They burned the practice batch. Twice.
Mizi and Sua started planning matching yukatas. Hyuna was busy designing a photo backdrop for "festival selfies". Luka buried himself in logistics.
And me? I got stuck advertising. Meaning I ran around campus with flyers yelling, "COME TO OUR FESTIVAL OR ELSE."
Some people clapped. Some people ran. A professor told me to shut up.
Also, Hyunwoo walked past. Didn't take a flyer. Didn't even look at me.
I may have died a little inside.
TILL'S POV
Till watched Acorn collapse dramatically on a bench after flyering for two hours. Ivan was laughing too hard to help him up.
"He's going to give himself a breakdown." Till muttered.
Ivan leaned on his shoulder. "At least he is committed."
Till rolled his eyes. But when he glanced at Acorn, he saw the cracks. The way Acorn kept glancing around, like waiting for someone who was not coming.
Till knew that look. He used to wear it.
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Festival progress report:
- Yukatas rented ✔️
- Stalls planned ✔️
- My will to live ✘
Hyunwoo sat across the boardroom today, flipping through papers, and STILL did not talk to me.
Like, hello?? Am I invisible?? Should I just tape a "NOTICE ME" sign to my forehead??
I decided. I don't care anymore. He can live his broody anime life without me.
Except, when he left early, I stared at the door like a lovesick Victorian widow.
Anyway.
Campus Chatter → General → School Events
Thread: MORE FESTIVAL ANNOUNCEMENT 🎉
🎤 dramaqueen77:
Are they doing stage performances this year?? 👀
👑 gossipguru:
I heard YES.
💃 dancerella:
Please tell me we're getting idol covers. I have been training.
🎭 theaternerd:
STAGEPLAY. STAGEPLAY. STAGEPLAY.
🍿 lurkerlol:
I would pay to see Ivan try to act.
🤣 meme4life:
Imagine Till in a love scene LMFAOOO
The Bombshell
It was late. We were drowning in flyers and glue sticks. Luka burst into the boardroom like the herald of doom.
"They want us to perform." He gasped.
We all blinked.
"Who?" Hyuna asked.
"The students. They are demanding it."
"What kind of performance?" Sua narrowed her eyes.
Luka grinned like a man about to ruin lives.
"Stageplay."
...
...
...
Silence.
Ivan: "...Define stageplay."
Luka: "Like theater. Acting. Lines."
Till: Already pale.
Me: Already Googling "how to fake my own death before festival".
Note to self:
We are doomed.
Not by the cat. Not by Hyunwoo. Not even by the fried chicken stall fire hazard.
No. This time we are doomed by ART.
Because we? The clowns? Are putting on a stageplay.
God help us.
Chapter 45: The Stageplay Saga (aka Why Am I a Tree and Not Even a Magical One?)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Till wrote a tragic masterpiece for the festival play. Ivan's the knight, Hyunwoo's the dragon, everyone else has cool roles, and me? I am a tree. Not talking, not magical — just wood.
Meanwhile, Ivan's whining about missing Till and their cat. Till is being disgustingly sweet to calm him down, and I almost died falling off a shelf until Hyunwoo caught me like a k-drama hero, then went right back to ignoring me.
My life is pain. And bark.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Today, we made a decision.
A huge one.
A catastrophic one.
We are putting on a stageplay.
Yes, the temporary student council (aka us, the chaos gang) is apparently ALSO the temporary drama club now. Because the student body demanded "entertainment" and Luka opened his big mouth.
The debate: Do we reenact something safe (like Romeo and Juliet) or do something original?
Till, in his usual "main character aura" just went:
"Original. I'll write it."
And then, like he was possessed by Shakespeare, Studio Ghibli, and the ghost of every angsty Wattpad author ever, he churned out a full draft in one night.
At this point, I am convinced Till is not human.
The Script
Once upon a time, there was a lonely prince.
He wandered the world, searching for the meaning of love.
At his side was a knight — fiercely loyal, foolishly protective, willing to die for him. The prince thought such devotion was reckless.
On their journey, they encountered:
A fox (clever, but loveless).
A mermaid (lonely, but loved by the fisherman who caught her).
A mirror (revealing that no soul is truly empty).
And finally, a dragon (terrifying, but only because it wanted love, too).
The knight fought for the prince through it all, until at last, he sacrificed himself to protect him.
The prince finally understood. Love was not just to be sought, but to be cherished because it could be lost.
Curtain close.
ACORN'S POV
I was sobbing after reading it. Full-on ugly crying. My tears stained the script.
And then came the casting:
Till → Prince (obviously, he wrote it that way).
Ivan → Knight (Till basically wrote Ivan into existence, let's be real).
Mizi → Fox (she hissed, but agreed).
Luka → Mermaid (don't ask, just — don't).
Hyuna → Fisherwoman (she said she will only do it if she gets to whack Luka with a fishing rod).
Sua → Mirror (perfect casting, terrifying elegance).
Hyunwoo → Dragon (irony, thy name is Till).
Me → TREE.
Yes. A tree.
Not even a talking tree. Just scenery.
Life is suffering.
Campus Chatter → General → School Events
Thread: STAGEPLAY BY THE TEMP STUDENT COUNCIL
🍡 takoyaki4life:
Omg stageplay at the fest???
🎭 dramaqueen99:
I heard Ivan and Till are starring. Campus royalty + broody art prince?? Shut up and take my money.
🐟 mermaidstan:
Luka as a mermaid? pls say it is true. pls.
🪞 mirrorverse:
Sua as a mirror sounds terrifying in the best way.
🌳 npcwatch:
Apparently Acorn is playing a tree LMFAOOOO.
ACORN'S POV
The prep is INSANE.
Between festival booths, yukata fittings, lantern decorations, AND stageplay rehearsals, I have not slept in three days.
Ivan is already whining.
"Till, babe, we haven't had alone time in forever."
"I miss our son."
He means the cat. The actual cat, Ibani. Who is at our dorm room sleeping in Till's hoodie while I suffer.
Till just gives him a quiet smile, squeezes his hand, and Ivan practically melts into a puddle of golden retriever goo.
Meanwhile, me? I am painting backdrops. Crying. Questioning everything.
Storage Room Incident
So. The Theater Club's prop storage room.
A nightmare zone of paint buckets, fake swords, and broken chairs.
Naturally, I was climbing a shelf to grab a paint can because I am short and unlucky.
Naturally, I slipped.
Naturally, I screamed.
And naturally — HYUNWOO caught me.
Strong arms. Steady grip. Classic drama rescue moment.
Except, he still won't talk to me.
He set me down, gave me the faintest once-over to check if I was fine, then turned away like I was air.
Dear Diary, it hurt worse than the fall.
I don't get it. I don't know what I did.
I just want peace.
I just want Hyunwoo back.
TILL'S POV
Till stayed behind after rehearsal, rewriting lines under the stage lights. Ivan was asleep against a prop tree (not Acorn, the fake one), drooling peacefully.
Till glanced at him, at their friends scattered like confetti across the auditorium, and smiled faintly.
The play was not just a story anymore.
It was a reflection.
The prince and the knight, the fox, the mirror, the dragon, even the tree.
All pieces of themselves.
And maybe, just maybe, when the curtain rose — someone else's story would find its ending, too.
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
We are one week away from the festival.
One week away from yukatas, food stalls, fireworks, and a stageplay where I will literally be a tree.
But here is the thing:
Even trees have roots.
Even trees notice when the sun stops shining on them.
And no matter how busy I pretend to be, no matter how much I laugh at Ivan whining or Luka practicing his mermaid twirls.
I cannot stop noticing Hyunwoo.
Ignoring me.
Catching me.
Then ignoring me again.
I don't know what this means.
But something's coming.
And not just the play.
Note to self:
Learn tree lines. (Do trees sigh??)
Campus Chatter → General → School Events
Thread: FESTIVAL HYPE THREAD 🎭
🎭 dramaqueen99:
Casting list for the student council play dropped 👀
👑 royaltywatch:
Till = Prince, Ivan = Knight… we are getting a live-action BL right in front of us 😭
🦊 foxfacts:
Mizi as the Fox??? oh she's gonna eat them alive on stage
🐟 mermaidstan:
LUKA IS A MERMAID I REPEAT, LUKA IS A MERMAID 🧜♂️ (pls let him wear seashells)
🪞 mirrorverse:
Sua as the Mirror... terrifying, elegant, iconic.
🐉 dragonsoul:
Hyunwoo as the Dragon is TOO fitting ngl.
🌳 npcwatch:
...and Acorn is... a tree. 🌳💀💀💀
Anonymous Comments:
💬 anonymous01:
LMFAOO imagine practicing photosynthesis while everyone else gets dramatic monologues.
💬 anonymous02:
no but imagine if he forgets to stand still. Tree.exe has stopped working.
💬 anonymous03:
give that boy a speaking line pls. "rustle rustle."
📌 [pinned by mod]: Please remember to keep this thread hype-only. No slandering actors (even if they are trees). 🌳
Chapter 46: Fireworks & Foreshadowing (aka Why Did My First Kiss Come With Existential Dread??)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Festival chaos: Till = dictator, Ivan = whiny, me = literal tree. Hyunwoo ignores me but also secretly cares (blankets, catching me, etc. ???).
Festival night: yukata, food, fun, until Hyunwoo drags me away, says "sorry... this is for the best" then kisses me under fireworks.
First kiss = check. Emotional stability = deleted.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
We are officially one (1) week away from the school festival and I have:
• Glue stuck in my hair.
• Paint on my socks.
• Dark circles under my eyes that rival the Mariana Trench.
• Exactly zero emotional stability left.
Because guess what?
We are juggling festival prep AND stageplay rehearsals at the same time.
Do you know what that means?
It means Till has fully evolved into Dictator Mode™ with a whistle and clipboard. Ivan is whining like a child every five minutes. Luka fell into a cardboard castle prop twice. Mizi is crying real tears over the fox ears. Sua threatened to kill us all and replace the cast with potted plants if we don't get our act together.
Meanwhile, I am a tree.
A literal. Tree.
Guess who hasn't had a SINGLE line to practice this entire week??
Yeah. This guy.
Rehearsal Chaos
Till: "Ivan. Stop looking at me like I am your future husband. You're supposed to look like a KNIGHT."
Ivan: "But I am your future husband."
Till: Pencil snap.
Mizi the Fox: "I am burdened by wisdom, but cursed by lovelessness!" (throws cloak dramatically)
Luka: "Why does the fox sound like she belongs in a K-drama?"
Mizi: "Because I do."
Hyuna: "When do I throw the fishing rod?"
Till: "You don't throw the fishing rod."
Hyuna: "What's the point of having one if I can't hit people with it?"
Sua (deadpan): "If you idiots don't get this right, I will burn the script."
And then there is Hyunwoo. Who, as the Dragon, is terrifyingly good at looming and growling. Like, disturbingly natural. I don't know if I should be impressed or scared.
Meanwhile, me? Tree. Standing there. Waving my arms slowly like branches in the wind. Till actually said, "More wooden, Acorn."
How am I supposed to be more wooden???
The Hyunwoo Problem
Okay, so here's the thing.
Hyunwoo is still ignoring me.
BUT!
During rehearsal, I tripped on the edge of the stage. Before I could eat floor, someone grabbed me. Strong hand on my back. Steadying me.
I turned. It was Hyunwoo.
He didn't say a word. Just let go and walked off.
Later, when I accidentally fell asleep painting props, I woke up with a blanket draped over me. Mizi told me she saw Hyunwoo put it on me.
So, what does this mean??
Ignoring me. But still caring. But pretending not to care. BUT STILL CARING.
Diary, my heart is confused. My brain is confused. Even my stomach is confused, because I cannot tell if this ache is heartbreak or just bad cafeteria curry.
Till sat cross-legged on the floor, doodling stage notes while Ivan sprawled beside him, arms crossed, glaring at the ceiling like it had personally wronged him.
"Something's wrong with Acorn and Hyunwoo." Till said quietly.
Ivan turned his head. "You noticed too?"
Till hummed. "Acorn looks hurt. Hyunwoo looks guilty."
Ivan studied him for a moment. Then he leaned over, kissed Till's forehead, and grinned. "They'll figure it out. Just like we did."
Till blinked, then smiled — soft, fond, the kind of smile that melted Ivan on the spot.
"Idiot." Till murmured.
Ivan beamed. "Yours, though."
Festival Day One
Fast forward.
The campus is packed. Lanterns strung across the courtyard, food stalls lined up, students and visitors in bright yukata everywhere. Drums, laughter, the smell of takoyaki.
And us? Finally free for once, because our performance isn't until the second day.
Ivan: Stuffing his face with taiyaki.
Till: Pretending not to smile but failing when Ivan wiped custard on his cheek.
Luka: Aggressively trying to win goldfish for Hyuna (he failed six times).
Hyuna: Cackling.
Mizi + Sua: Suspiciously holding hands while "just checking the yakisoba stall".
Me? I was having fun. Eating, laughing, for like five seconds—
Until...
The Pull
...Hyunwoo.
Out of nowhere.
Big hand on my wrist, pulling me away from the stalls, past the crowd, into the quiet shrine garden behind the festival grounds.
My brain: What, huh, why, are we eloping—
We stopped under the lanterns. My heart was beating like festival drums.
And then — finally — he spoke.
"I'm sorry."
Two words. That's all. But my throat went dry.
I managed to croak, "Then,why?"
Hyunwoo's eyes flickered, pained. "This is for the best."
Before I could even scream what does that mean, he leaned down.
The Kiss
He kissed me.
...
...
...
My first kiss.
And of course, because the universe is a dramatic little troll, fireworks exploded in the sky at the same time. Gold and red bursts lighting us up like we were in a romance movie.
His lips were warm, trembling against mine. Gentle but desperate, like he was giving something and taking something all at once.
I wanted to freeze the moment. I also wanted to scream at him for being confusing. Both. At the same time.
When he finally pulled away, he whispered again:
"For the best."
And then he left me there.
Staring. Shaking. Heart exploding.
Dear Diary,
So. First kiss: Check. Fireworks: Check. Emotional Whiplash: Double check.
Apparently my love life is directed by a sadistic screenwriter.
If this is "for the best" then please tell me what the worst looks like, because I would like to unsubscribe immediately.
Also, I spilled yakisoba on my yukata during the chaos. Zero stars. Do not recommend.
Note to self:
Next time someone says "fireworks kiss" is romantic, I am suing.
Also: Stop letting tall, brooding men ruin my blood pressure.
Chapter 47: Goldfish, Ghosts, and Gut Punches (aka Why Does My Love Life Feel Like a Subplot No One Voted For?)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Hyunwoo kissed me under fireworks, then said "this is for the best". Sir, what kind of emotional tax is that??
Now Luka's losing at goldfish scooping, Till & Ivan are PDA hazards, Mizi + Sua keep vanishing, and I am walking around like a cursed NPC replaying that kiss on loop.
Also Luka's goldfish died in under an hour. Symbolic.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
I got kissed.
Yes, KISSED.
Capital K, capital I, double S, E, D.
By Hyunwoo.
During fireworks.
Like some kind of low-budget romance drama directed by a sadistic god.
And then — get this — he looked me dead in the eyes and said, "This is for the best."
For the best?? Sir, what do you MEAN. Did you just kiss me out of pity? Was it a goodbye kiss?? Am I supposed to clap?
So now I have been wandering the school festival with my brain melting out of my ears while everyone else is just having fun.
Luka is at his sixth attempt at goldfish scooping. Hyuna is eating dango with the satisfaction of a winner. Till and Ivan are basically glued together like public safety hazards. Mizi and Sua? Suspiciously missing every twenty minutes.
And me? Walking around like a cursed NPC after a bad cutscene.
Festival Chaos
"Acorn, why do you look like you kissed a ghost?" Luka asked as his paper scoop broke again.
"Correction." Mizi chimed in, sipping her boba. "He looks like a ghost kissed him."
"I didn't! That's! Shut up!" I spluttered, nearly dropping my takoyaki.
Till narrowed his eyes at me like a detective in a trench coat. Ivan just smirked knowingly. Hyuna arched an eyebrow like she already knew the plot twist.
I am surrounded by enemies.
Meanwhile, Luka failed his seventh scoop and screamed:
"WHY DO THE FISH HATE ME?"
Hyuna patted his back, very unhelpfully. "Because they have taste."
I almost laughed — almost. But then I remembered the kiss again, and my stomach dropped like bad carnival rides.
The Haunted House
Don't ask me how we ended up in there.
Ivan, the genius, went:
"Let's go! Till will get scared and cling to me!"
Spoiler: Till was not scared.
Not even when a fake zombie lunged at him. He just deadpanned. "Wrong blocking."
Ivan screamed on purpose just to wrap his arms around Till. Till smacked him with the prop lantern.
Meanwhile, Luka and Hyuna were ahead, Luka yelling every five seconds, Hyuna laughing so hard she almost tripped.
Mizi and Sua? Hand-in-hand, whispering like conspirators. I swear I saw Sua SMILE. Terrifying.
And me? I kept waiting for someone tall and broody to jump out of the shadows.
He didn't.
The Ache
Later, when the group split to buy food, I found myself sitting by the lantern stalls, diary half-hidden under my yukata sleeve.
Why kiss me if you're just going to push me away?
If he didn't like me, why do it? And if he did like me, why pretend he doesn't?
Do you know how messed up it is to say "this is for the best" right after making my heart combust??
Dear Diary, am I living in a tragic BL? Where the tall, brooding love interest sabotages himself and leaves the smaller, cuter one to suffer??
Because if so, I'd like to return this script to the author.
HYUNWOO'S POV
Later that night, Hyunwoo stood alone behind the shrine where the fireworks had burst hours ago. The air still smelled faintly of gunpowder and grilled squid, laughter echoing from the festival courtyard.
But here, it was quiet.
His reflection wavered in the fountain water. The lantern light fractured it, made his face look distorted — not someone he recognized.
Ugly. Wrong. Always second.
Hyuna's shadow.
She'd always been brighter, smarter, more loved. Their parents praised her. Teachers remembered her. Classmates flocked to her. And him? The "other one". The runner-up. The spare.
He clenched his fists until his nails dug crescents into his palms.
And now, Acorn.
Acorn with his loud laugh, his stubborn light, the way he made even the ugliest day feel like spring. Acorn, who had smiled at him without expecting anything in return. Who had trusted him. Looked for him. Wanted him around.
Hyunwoo had felt it—
That terrifying, unbearable thing.
"I like him."
Not just like. Not just a flicker. Something bigger, heavier, brighter than he could hold.
And that was the problem.
Because Hyunwoo knew how the story ended. People didn't stay with second choices. People didn't cling to the shadows. People didn't love the leftovers.
So he'd kissed him.
For one selfish, reckless moment, he let himself taste what it could feel like — Acorn's lips soft against his. The world breaking open in fireworks above them.
It was perfect. Too perfect. So perfect it felt like it did not belong to him.
And then he'd done the only thing he knew how to do.
Destroyed it before it destroyed him.
"This is for the best."
The lie burned his tongue. His chest ached with every breath. But wasn't it better this way? To push Acorn away now, before he realized Hyunwoo was a mistake? Before he left him behind like everyone else had?
Hyunwoo pressed his forehead to the stone edge of the fountain, breathing hard, fighting the sting in his eyes.
Because the truth was simple.
He was already losing him.
And it was his own fault.
ACORN'S POV
The night wound down.
Everyone gathered under the paper lanterns, laughing, eating late-night yakisoba. Luka finally won a goldfish. Hyuna stole it immediately. Mizi and Sua disappeared again, suspiciously flushed. Till leaned against Ivan's shoulder, whispering something that made Ivan blush redder than the lanterns.
And me? I was laughing with them, really laughing—
Until I glanced up.
Hyunwoo was standing at the edge of the courtyard, half-shadowed. His eyes were on me. For a second, they softened — raw, unguarded.
Then he looked away. Fast. Like I burned him.
And it hurt.
More than the kiss. More than the words.
Because it meant he felt something. He just would not let himself have it.
Note to self:
If avoiding me is really "for the best" then why did his eyes look like they were breaking too?
Also Luka's goldfish died in less than an hour. RIP.
Chapter 48: The Tree That Confessed (aka Help, I Accidentally Fell in Love On Stage)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
I was cast as a tree. 🌳 Just stand there, wave branches. Easy.
Instead, Till turned the script into my therapy session, I confessed my feelings mid-play, and Hyunwoo (the dragon) resurrected to hug me.
Now the whole campus thinks Dragon x Tree is canon.
Note to self:
Deforestation is starting to sound appealing.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
It is here. The day of the stageplay. The big climax of our "temporary student council" career.
Flyers went everywhere — in classrooms, in dorms, on the campus thread where people are literally betting money on whether Ivan will forget his lines.
And me? I am currently dressed as a TREE.
Yes. A tree.
Cardboard leaves. Brown cloak. Face painted green by Mizi — who swore it was "artistic shading".
The others got swords, cloaks, tails, ears.
I got bark.
To make it worse, my lips are still swollen from that kiss. Thanks, Hyunwoo.
Now I am a nervous wreck in tree drag, sneaking glances at him across the backstage like some kind of forest stalker.
Every time our eyes almost meet, my brain screams:
"Hit yourself with a branch. End it now."
But curtain's going up. No turning back.
Showtime Madness
The lights came on. The audience? Packed. Standing room only. Professors in the back row. Students leaning over balconies. Somewhere in the front I swear I saw my mom waving.
Till, the Prince, stepped forward, regal in his makeshift crown. Ivan, the Knight, trailed after him, wearing foam armor he refused to take off even while eating lunch earlier.
Till the Prince: "My knight, love is foolish."
Ivan the Knight (Gazes at Till like he hung the moon): "Then let me be a fool. For you."
Till (Blushes. Snaps. SMACKS him on the helmet with his prop sword): "Stay in character!"
Audience: Dies laughing.
Mizi, as the Fox, strutted in with her cloak swirling.
Mizi the Fox: "I am burdened by wisdom, yet cursed by lovelessness!"
Then immediately blanked on her next line.
Cue Sua, the Mirror, marching on stage uninvited.
Sua the Mirror: "Mirror me."
Then she recited Mizi's forgotten lines word-for-word while Mizi parroted them back like an actual mirror.
Audience: SCREAMING. Half thought it was planned.
Hyuna, as the Fisherwoman, brandished her fishing rod dramatically.
Hyuna: "Behold! I have caught the mermaid!"
Then accidentally YEETED the rod straight into Luka's head.
Luka the Mermaid with a seashell bra glittering (collapsed, wailing): "You are supposed to LOVE me, not give me brain damage!"
Audience: Tears of laughter.
Meanwhile, me.
Standing. Waving cardboard arms. Thinking about my life choices.
The Tragic Climax (Kind Of)
According to the script:
Dragon (Hyunwoo) kills Knight (Ivan).
Prince mourns.
Curtain falls.
What actually happened:
Hyunwoo stomped onto stage, full Dragon mode. His looming presence was terrifyingly natural — scales painted across his arms, eyes glinting under the stage lights. He growled, slashed, and Ivan fell in a dramatic slow-motion death.
Ivan the Knight (clutching Till): "My prince... My everything... my—"
Till: CUTS HIM OFF WITH A KISS.
Audience: EXPLODED. Screams. Whistles. A professor fainted.
Ivan? Froze mid-line. Eyes wide. Then swooned for real, collapsing like a sack of potatoes, bright red.
But then Till turned. Slowly.
And looked straight at me.
Tree-Me.
His voice rang clear through the hall:
Till the Prince:
"Love is beautiful because it can be lost. That is what makes it both special and tragic.
But how — how can it be called love, if you have already lost it before you even dared to feel it?"
Diary, I swear my cardboard leaves shook.
Because those words were not in the script.
And I knew. He was not just talking to the audience. He was talking to me.
And suddenly, before I could stop myself, I stepped out of my tree corner.
The Tree Hijacks the Play
Me. The TREE. Marching into the spotlight.
Me the Tree??:
"I don't understand you, Hyunwoo! I don't understand what we are! You kissed me — and then you pushed me away. You said it was for the best — but it HURTS. I am scared too, but at least I am still here! I don't want to lose you before I even know what it is like to have you!"
Yes. I cried. In front of the entire school. While painted like foliage.
Audience: Dead silent.
Hyunwoo, lying on stage as the "dead" Dragon suddenly moved.
He sat up. Slowly. His chest heaving. He looked at me like I was the only person in the room.
Then — completely unscripted — he stood, crossed the stage, and pulled me into a hug. Tight. Desperate. Real.
The curtain CRASHED down.
Aftermath Backstage
Chaos. Everyone yelling.
Ivan (swooning again): "TILL KISSED ME IN FRONT OF EVERYONE!!"
Mizi: "ACORN JUST CONFESSED AS A TREE??"
Hyuna (wheezing laughter): "BEST. PLAY. EVER."
Luka: "My seashell bra fell off."
Sua (calmly sipping water): "That went exactly as I planned."
Till (deadpan): "We saved it. You're welcome."
Hyunwoo: Silent. Still pale. Avoiding my eyes.
And me?
Face buried in tree costume. Wanting to dig a hole and plant myself for real.
Dear Diary,
So, I accidentally confessed my feelings in front of the ENTIRE campus.
As. A. Tree.
Then the dragon hugged me.
Was it real? Was it fake? Was it theatre? I don't know.
All I know is:
Ivan is still passed out.
Till looks smug.
Mizi keeps calling me "Tree-boyfriend."
And Hyunwoo has not said a single word to me since.
Note to self:
Next time you're cast as a background prop, STAY a background prop.
Do not hijack the script. Do not confess on stage. Do not fall for tall dragons with inferiority complexes.
But also, that hug felt too real to be acting. And that terrifies me more than the audience ever could.
Chapter 49: Last Night, Lantern Light (aka Everyone Gets Romance But Me, Apparently)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Last night of the festival: Till and Ivan were gross in public, Mizi and Sua were hand-holding like they invented romance, Luka and Hyuna unlocked the "friends to idiots in love" DLC — and me?
Yeah. I got dragged into my own tragic-romcom side quest with Hyunwoo. Fireworks, feelings, confusion — The whole shebang.
Which is hilarious, because I am literally a TREE. The NPC. Background comic relief. Yet somehow the romcom gods decided to give me a subplot.
10/10 unwanted character development.
Would like to return this arc, please.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
The stageplay is done. I survived being a tree. My legs are jelly, my face hurts from fake crying, and my inbox has approximately twelve memes of me in full tree costume already circulating the student forum.
Some people are calling me "Tree-kun."
This is bullying.
Anyway, tonight is the last night of the festival.
Lanterns are everywhere, fireworks are scheduled, and apparently every couple I know decided this was their audition for the sappiest romance anthology.
Me? I will just third-wheel so hard I might evolve into a tripod.
Ivan & Till – Lantern Stall
The night air was warm, humming with drums and laughter. Lanterns glowed above us, swaying gently like a thousand tiny suns. The smell of yakisoba and grilled squid clung to the air.
Ivan was practically glued to Till, holding his hand like the world would end if he let go. Till, ever the stoic, was pretending to be annoyed — but the tips of his ears were red, which meant he was definitely not annoyed.
"Your Highness." Ivan teased, bowing dramatically as he handed Till a lantern. "May I write my wish?"
Till muttered. "Stop calling me that." But his fingers tightened around Ivan's.
They bent over the little wooden table, brush in hand. Ivan wrote boldly:
"Eternal happiness with Till."
Till caught it, cheeks heating, and — without comment — scribbled "Peace and quiet."
Ivan cackled. "Too late. You're stuck with me." He leaned in and kissed Till's temple, right there under the lantern light.
Till shoved him lightly with his shoulder. "Idiot."
But he was smiling. Soft. The kind of smile Till only gave Ivan.
Me, standing nearby with a candied apple:
"Wow. Free diabetes. Just what I needed."
Mizi & Sua – Lantern Maze
We lost them for about twenty minutes until I spotted Mizi tugging Sua toward the lantern maze. It is awinding little path lit with gold paper lanterns. Of course, being nosy, I followed.
Inside, the air was quieter, the festival muffled. The lanterns painted everything in warm glow.
Mizi, ever dramatic, said, "This feels like a dating sim side quest."
Sua deadpanned. "You're insufferable." But she did not let go of Mizi's hand.
Mizi kept trying to crack jokes.
"If a ghost jumps out, you will protect me, right?" But halfway through, she blurted, voice trembling:
"I like this. Being here. With you."
Sua paused. Looked at her. For a terrifying second I thought she'd roast her alive.
Instead, Sua squeezed her hand. Her lips curved into the softest smile I'd ever seen. "Me too."
And then — gasp — she leaned forward and kissed Mizi's cheek.
Mizi froze. Actual glitching noises might have come out of her mouth.
Me, crouched behind a lantern post:
"Wow. Lesbian DLC unlocked. Meanwhile, I am still running the angst expansion pack."
Luka & Hyuna – Game Stall
We regrouped near the ring toss. Luka was already on his fifth failure, veins popping in his forehead.
"WHY DO THESE RINGS HATE ME?!" Luka screamed, slamming his hands on the counter.
The stall owner looked like he regretted his career choices.
Hyuna, sighing, stepped up. One toss. Perfect. The ring landed. Prize secured.
She handed the plush goldfish to Luka. "Here. Since you are hopeless."
Luka pouted. "You could at least let me win on my own!"
Hyuna smirked, biting into cotton candy. "Why? Watching you suffer is more fun."
Luka turned red. Not just from rage. Definitely not.
Me, whispering into my candied apple:
"Enemies-to-lovers speedrun, I see you."
Group Reunion – Takoyaki & Fireworks
By the time the fireworks were being prepared, we all sat near the takoyaki stall. Lanterns strung above us, the smell of fried batter and sweet sauce in the air.
Ivan fed Till a bite. Till tried to smack him but ate it anyway.
Hyuna teased Luka mercilessly about the plush goldfish.
Mizi and Sua had vanished again. Suspicious. Very suspicious.
Me? I was laughing with them.
For a moment, it felt like everything was perfect.
Except — every time I looked up, Hyunwoo was there. Silent. On the edge of the group. Watching. Not speaking. My chest tightened, lips still tingling from that kiss.
I wanted to whack myself with a takoyaki skewer.
Hyunwoo & Acorn – The Talk
Then he pulled me aside. Again. Big hand on my wrist, steady, not letting go.
We ended up behind the shrine, lanterns glowing faint, the fireworks starting in the distance.
"Why?" I whispered. My voice cracked. "Why kiss me and then say it’s 'for the best'?"
Hyunwoo's jaw worked, like the words were knives in his throat.
"I..." He swallowed. "I've always been second. To Hyuna. To everyone. Never enough. Not worth choosing."
His voice was low, rough. His fists clenched at his sides.
"And then you—" His breath hitched. "You smiled at me. Like I was worth something. I liked it. I liked you. Too much."
He shook his head, pained. "But if I hold on, you'll see it. You'll see I am not enough. And you'll leave. Everyone leaves."
My chest cracked open. My anger and my ache tangled.
"Hyunwoo." I said softly. "Do you know how stupid it is to lose me before you even tried having me?"
His eyes widened. Lantern light flickered in them, raw and broken.
"I don't want to lose you." He whispered.
"Then don't." I said.
Silence.
Just our breaths, the distant boom of fireworks, the warm lantern glow between us.
He didn't kiss me this time. But he didn't leave either.
For Hyunwoo, that was everything.
Group Vibes
When we returned, Luka was screaming in victory — he'd finally won a real goldfish. Hyuna stole it immediately.
Ivan kissed Till in the middle of the food stall, earning groans from everyone nearby. Till muttered "idiot" but leaned into him.
Mizi and Sua came back flushed and suspiciously smiling.
Me? I was laughing again. Really laughing. But when I caught Hyunwoo's eyes across the lanterns, he did not look away.
And that tiny, stupid fact felt like hope.
Note to self:
Next time a tall brooding guy confesses, demand subtitles.
And honestly? I shouldn't even have this much screen time. I am literally the Tree-kun. The NPC. The comic relief best friend. The romcom gods must be laughing their divine butts off, because somehow I, the background character, ended up with my own subplot. Can't tell if that means they love me or hate me.
Chapter 50: Post-Festival Hangover (aka Congrats, You're Fired From Student Council)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
The festival is finally over. My legs are dead, my soul is dead, my wallet is dead — but hey, at least the stageplay did not actually end with me marrying Hyunwoo-the-Dragon. Small wins.
We lost our shiny Student Council armbands (rip power trip), Till is still glaring at the food-poisoning fakers like he's plotting their untimely demise, and everyone else is collapsing in exhaustion.
Meanwhile, Hyunwoo keeps… existing near me?? Like brushing my hand, fixing my shoelace, hovering close enough that my brain short-circuits. Hyuna noticed, of course. She smiled like an evil older sister and told me she’s glad I’m around to keep him from self-destructing. Great. Love being recruited into this family drama.
But let's not get carried away: I am still Tree-kun. NPC. Background flavor. Supporting role. Nothing more.
...Right?
PS: Ivan fought with his billionaire dad over the phone. Apparently, being in love with Till does not fit into the family's "future empire" plan.
Insert evil laugh track here.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
The festival is officially over, and so are we. By "we" I mean the temporary student council. By "over" I mean fired.
Luka cried during the "resignation ceremony" like he was stepping down as the president of an actual country. Except, he is not. Since he is still the Student Council President.
Till was there too, but instead of crying he just stared at the three "sick" student council members who showed up perfectly fine today. They were smiling. Joking. Drinking boba. BOBA.
Till's glare could have melted metal.
Honestly, if looks could kill, those guys would be cremated twice over. Ivan had to physically drag him away before the great Boba War of 2025 broke out.
Me? I was eating leftover festival yakisoba out of a styrofoam box and pretending to look important. NPC rights.
The Not-Relationship
So. Hyunwoo and me.
We are not dating.
I repeat: NOT DATING.
But also.... we're not not dating.
Example 1: Today, while walking across campus, my shoelace came undone. Before I could bend down, Hyunwoo crouched, tied it for me, and walked off without a word. Who does that?? Am I five? Am I Cinderella??
Example 2: I tripped on a stair (again). His hand shot out, steadying me by the elbow. He didn't look at me, didn't say anything — but his hand lingered. Just enough to make my brain scream.
Example 3: When I woke up from a nap in the common room, there was a jacket over me. Guess whose. Not mine. Not Till's. Not Ivan's (thank god). Hyunwoo's.
So yeah. Not dating. But my heart has not gotten the memo.
Of course, Hyuna noticed.
She cornered me outside the cafeteria like a shark.
Hyuna: "So. My brother, huh?"
Me (Choking on melon bread): "WHAT?? NO???"
Hyuna: "Relax. I'm glad. He's always been good at dragging himself down. But with you? He looks lighter. Like he can actually breathe."
Me: Internally combusting
Hyuna: "Don’t screw it up."
Me: "We're not even screwing anything."
Hyuna: Smirking like Satan.
So yeah. Great. Fantastic. Just what I needed. Hyuna approval. Death flag unlocked.
But listen — I am still not a main character. I refuse. I am Tree-kun, background NPC, local comic relief. I will stay in my lane, goddammit.
IVAN'S POV
The dorm was quiet. Too quiet.
Ivan sat on the edge of Till's bed, phone pressed so tightly to his ear his knuckles were pale. Till sat cross-legged on the floor, sketchbook open while Ibani sleeps on it — but forgotten, just watching.
"I don't care if it is good for the company." Ivan said, voice low and sharp. "I don't want this marriage. I am not marrying her."
There was a pause.
His father's voice, muffled but firm, carried through the line — Cold, businesslike. Orders, not requests.
Ivan's jaw clenched. "No. I don't want your money. I don't want your stupid empire. I don't want—" His voice cracked. He swallowed hard, fists shaking. "I already have someone."
Till's breath caught.
Ivan squeezed his eyes shut, listening. Then his voice broke through again, fiercer this time:
"I love him. That's not changing. So stop."
The line went dead. Ivan lowered the phone slowly, chest heaving like he’d run miles.
Silence.
Then Till stood. He walked over, stopping in front of Ivan. Quiet. Steady. He reached out and brushed his fingers against Ivan’s cheek.
"You okay?" Till asked softly.
Ivan let out a shaky laugh, pressing his forehead to Till's. "Not really. But if I've got you, then — I'll be fine."
Till's lips curved. The kind of small, rare smile he only ever gave to Ivan. "Idiot."
Ivan grinned — raw, messy, but real. "Yours, though."
Till kissed him then. No audience. No fireworks. Just the two of them, the faint hum of the dorm lights, and the warmth of being chosen.
ACORN'S POV
Meanwhile, me? I was in the kitchen microwaving leftover takoyaki. NPC life.
If Ivan and Till are Romeo and Juliet (but gayer and alive), then I am the stagehand sweeping up rose petals after their balcony scene.
Hyunwoo came in halfway through, grabbed a water bottle, and brushed past me. Our hands touched. Accidentally. (???) Maybe.
I swear my heart did a whole Olympic gymnastics routine.
Still not the main character, though. Definitely not.
Just... maybe an accidental subplot.
Dear Diary, if the romcom gods are reading this, please pick a lane. Do you want me to stay Tree-kun, or do you want me to suffer?
Note to self:
Stop catching feelings for broody men who tie my shoelaces like I am in a shoujo manga.
Also, remember: you're a background tree. Trees don't fall in love.
Unless the romcom gods decide otherwise. In which case... help.
Chapter 51: [R18] — The USB Incident (aka My Life Is Officially a Bad Fanfic)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Till and Ivan ditched campus for some "totally not a date" food run, leaving me alone in the dorm like the ultimate third wheel.
A classmate handed me a shady USB, I plugged it in out of curiosity, and... let's just say it wasn't homework.
First-time porn exposure led to some questionable decisions, Hyunwoo walked in at the worst (best?) moment, and now I'm questioning everything.
Including what the hell we even are.
If this is the universe's idea of a plot twist, I want a refund.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
You know those days where everything starts normal and then spirals into "what the actual hell" territory? Yeah, today was one of those.
It began with Till and Ivan. They had been bickering in the dorm about lunch — Ivan whining about needing "real food" off-campus, Till pretending he wasn't starving too. "Fine." Till grumbled finally, grabbing his hoodie. "But only because you're annoying me into it."
Ivan grinned like he had won the lottery. "Date accepted."
Till: "It's not a—"
Ivan: "Shh, babe. Save the denial for after I buy you ramen."
They left together, shoulders brushing, and I swear the air crackled with unresolved tension. Smh, they are just dating at this point. Why fight it?
Anyway, that left me alone in the dorm. Peaceful, right? Wrong.
The Suspicious USB
I was chilling at my desk, scrolling memes, when a classmate from my lit class knocked on the door.
Let's call him Sketchy Steve — because he handed me a USB drive with a wink and said, "Hey, Acorn, you wanted those notes from last week? Here ya go."
I didn't remember asking for notes, but hey, free study aid. I thanked him, he bolted like he had somewhere shady to be, and I plugged it into my laptop without a second thought.
Big mistake.
The file auto-played. At first, it was just a black screen. Then — moans. Low, breathy ones. Followed by a close-up of two guys tangled in sheets, hands everywhere, bodies grinding like they were auditioning for an adult film award.
Porn. It was porn.
My face went nuclear red. I'd never watched anything like this before. Sure, I'd heard about it, seen memes, but actually seeing it?
Holy crap. The way one guy arched his back, gasping as the other trailed fingers down his chest — It was terrifying. And hot. Like, "oh no, my body's reacting without permission" hot.
I should have closed it immediately. But curiosity (and that weird, tingling heat building in my gut) kept me frozen.
The screen guy's hand dipped lower, stroking himself slow and deliberate, and I felt my own pants tighten.
What the hell? This wasn't me. I wasn't... but damn, the sounds. The slick slide of skin, the whimpers turning into desperate pleas.
Before I knew it, my hand was fumbling with my zipper. Just to adjust. But then I was palming myself through my boxers, breath hitching at the friction.
The video guy's fingers circled his nipples, pinching until they pebbled, and a jolt shot straight to my core.
Experimentally, I slipped my free hand under my shirt, brushing my thumb over one of mine.
Oh god. It was like electricity — sharp, needy, making me squirm in my chair.
I shoved my pants down just enough, wrapping my fingers around my cock. It was already hard, leaking a bit at the tip, and the first stroke had me biting my lip to stifle a groan.
Slow at first, matching the video's rhythm, but then faster as the heat coiled tighter. My other hand tweaked my nipple harder, rolling it between thumb and forefinger, sending sparks down my spine. Sweat beaded on my forehead; my hips bucked involuntarily.
"F-fuck." I whispered, eyes glued to the screen where things were escalating — mouths, hands, everything messy and intense.
And then my brain betrayed me.
The guy on screen kinda looked like Hyunwoo. Broad shoulders, that confident smirk.
Suddenly, it was him in my head — his hands on me, his voice murmuring low. "Hyunwoo." I moaned softly, stroking faster, chasing that building pressure.
We were not dating, not really — just this mutual "thing" with lingering looks and accidental touches that left me flustered.
But god, I am imagining him here.
Hyunwoo's Grand Entrance
The door burst open without warning. "Hey, Till, I need help with this art assign—"
Hyunwoo.
Standing there, sketchbook in hand, eyes widening as he took in the scene:
Me, pants around my thighs, hand mid-stroke, video still playing its symphony of moans.
Time stopped.
My heart hammered like it was trying to escape my chest. "H-Hyunwoo?!"
He froze, door half-shut behind him. His gaze dropped to my lap, then flicked to the screen, then back to my face — flushed, wrecked, nipples still peaked under my rumpled shirt.
I expected him to bolt, yell, anything.
Instead, he stepped inside, kicking the door shut with his heel. His eyes darkened, that mutual "thing" we had been dancing around igniting like a match to gasoline.
"Acorn." He said, voice rougher than I had ever heard it. "Were you... saying my name?"
I couldn't deny it. My hand was still wrapped around myself, traitorous body throbbing at his stare. "I... uh... it's not—"
He dropped his sketchbook on Till's bed, crossing the room in two strides. "Don't stop on my account." But then he was there, kneeling in front of my chair, hands on my knees, spreading them wider.
His touch was warm, calloused from whatever sporty nonsense he did, and it sent shivers racing up my thighs.
"Hyunwoo, what are you—" My words cut off in a gasp as his fingers trailed up my inner thigh, brushing dangerously close.
"Helping." He murmured, leaning in until his breath ghosted over my skin. "Since you're thinking about me anyway."
One hand replaced mine on my cock — god, his grip was firm, confident, stroking slow and teasing from base to tip.
I bucked into it, a whine escaping my throat.
Sensory Overload: The rough pad of his thumb circling the head, smearing the precum, while his other hand pushed my shirt up, exposing my chest.
His fingers found my nipples, pinching one gently at first, then harder when I arched into it. "Like that?" He asked, voice husky, watching my face like he was memorizing every reaction.
"Y-yes." I stammered, hands gripping the chair arms. Every tweak sent jolts straight down, making my cock twitch in his hand. He rolled the bud between his fingers, tugging lightly, and I moaned louder — reactive as hell, body trembling under his touch.
The video was forgotten. This was real, his scent (clean soap and something woodsy) filling my nose, his heat pressing against me.
He sped up his strokes, twisting his wrist on the upstroke in a way that had stars bursting behind my eyes. "You're so sensitive." He growled, leaning closer to nip at my collarbone.
His free hand switched to the other nipple, pinching and soothing in turns, building that coil tighter and tighter.
I was a mess — hips thrusting erratically, breaths coming in pants, every nerve singing from his touches.
"Hyunwoo, please." I begged, not even sure what for. More? Faster? Him?
He chuckled low, the vibration humming against my skin as he kissed down my neck. "I've got you." His hand pumped harder, slick sounds filling the room, thumb pressing just under the head where it made me see white.
The dual assault on my nipples — one pinched, the other circled — pushed me right to the edge.
I came with a cry, spilling over his hand, body shuddering as waves crashed through me.
In that peak, he bit down on my neck — not hard enough to bruise badly, but enough to mark, teeth grazing possessively.
"Mine." He whispered against the skin, voice fierce and final.
I slumped back, chest heaving, aftershocks tingling everywhere.
He pulled away slowly, wiping his hand on a tissue from my desk like it was no big deal, but his eyes were intense, locked on mine.
"Hyunwoo... what are we now?" I managed, voice wrecked, spiraling because holy shit, that just happened.
He smirked, but there was softness there too. "Whatever we want to be. But yeah... mine."
And then he grabbed his sketchbook and left, like he had not just turned my world upside down.
Note to self:
If Till and Ivan come back and smell the awkward in here, I am blaming the USB.
Also, figure out what "mine" means before I combust. And maybe delete that file.
Or... watch it again?
No. Bad idea. Definitely bad.
Chapter 52: [MESSAGE & TEASER] — Words From The Not-Main-Character (aka Read This Because My Life Is Funny!)
Chapter Text
Dear Readers,
So apparently, over 1,000 of you absolute gremlins have clicked on this story. Which means either:
1. You genuinely like it, or
2. You tripped and fell on your keyboard 1,000 times.
Either way — THANK YOU.
You have officially made this NPC feel like a main character for once. Which is terrifying. Do you people realize how many bad life choices I make daily?? 🥲
Don't worry, the chaos does not stop here.
More drama, more dumb jokes, more questionable life choices from Ivan, Till, Acorn (me), and everyone else are incoming.
Anyway, drop your comments, and let's talk. And maybe — just maybe — me, Acorn, your NPC, Tree-kun, will reply to your comment! 👀
Share your thoughts, your rants, your conspiracy theories about why Hyunwoo is Broody™ — and I will respond RIGHT AWAY.
Unless I am asleep. Or chasing a cat. Or stuck rehearsing how to be "more wooden".
Also, if you want to be updated with my diary — and be a stalker like me — then hit that bookmark button so you won't miss anything.
Unless, of course, you are a masochist who prefers to bulk read everything in one go like a Netflix binge. Honestly, not a bad decision either.
So strap in, grab snacks, and maybe a helmet.
Love,
Your local tree. 🌳
NEXT ARC TEASER
Dear Diary,
It started with a slap.
No, not me this time (shocking, I know). Till got slapped. By Ivan's dad. In front of everyone. Like we were suddenly in a K-drama pilot episode.
Ivan, naturally, went full "disown-me-then" mode and fought back — chaos, yelling, and I think Luka was already live-tweeting the whole thing. And in the middle of it all?
Till. Quiet. But plotting. Because apparently, he is now preparing a secret "screw-your-engagement" plan.
Do not ask me how. Till has main character privileges, he can do anything.
Enter: Alexa. (Not the AI. Would have been easier to unplug. Sadly, this one comes with credit cards and daddy's lawyer on speed dial.)
She is Ivan's so-called fiancee — rich, irritating, mean-girl energy at 300%.
She's got her eyes on Ivan and her claws out for Till.
Naturally, the gang hates her already.
Which means we are now running an unofficial "Protect Till at All Costs" squad.
And then there's me.
And Hyunwoo.
In this weird, not not relationship. (Yes, double negative. That's how confusing it is.)
Because in the middle of all this rich-family-chaos-meets-mean-girl-sitcom, Hyunwoo suddenly cupped my cheek — and kissed me.
And then he asked:
"Be mine? For real?"
Note to self:
Remind me to get a technician later. My brain just blue-screened.
Also, maybe uninstall Hyunwoo.exe before he ruins my blood pressure again.
Chapter 53: Slaps, Schemers, and Sudden Engagements (aka Why Do I Keep Witnessing K-Drama Plotlines IRL??)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Till got slapped (loudly), Ivan almost murdered someone, and then — boom — surprise engagement + new mean-girl fiancee.
Dorm vibes: rage, curses, plotting.
Till is quiet. Too quiet.
Which means war.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Today started normal. Which was my first mistake.
Because apparently, whenever I think "wow, what a peaceful day" the universe goes: "lol bet" and chucks a melodrama grenade straight at my face.
Case in point: I just watched a billionaire slap my friend.
Not a tap. Not a light pat. No. This was the kind of slap that echoed across the hall, rattled my ribcage, and probably registered on the Richter scale.
I swear I saw dust fly off Till's cheek like we were in a martial arts movie.
The air froze. Everyone froze. My soul froze. Even the expensive chandelier above us was like "damn".
Till stood there, silent, sharp-eyed, burning — but he did not move. Ivan looked one second away from homicide.
The rest of us? Half a breath from flipping tables and committing group treason.
So yeah. Congrats to me.
I just unlocked front-row seats to a live-action Penthouse remake. Someone cue the OST and slow-motion camera pan, because that slap was not just a slap. It was a plot device.
The Slap Heard 'Round Campus
It all began when we got summoned to the special guest hall — which, by the way, looked less like a school building and more like a hotel lobby trying too hard.
Velvet curtains. Crystal chandeliers. Chairs so shiny I was afraid to sit on them in case I left a poor-person stain.
Then he arrived.
Ivan's father.
Tailored suit. Gold watch. Shoes polished so bright I could see the reflection of my dead hopes and dreams. He walked in like he owned the oxygen we were breathing.
Till, ever the polite one, bowed and tried to greet him.
Keyword: Tried.
Because before Till even finished his sentence—
SLAP.
The sound cracked through the hall like lightning. Till's head jerked to the side, cheek flaming red.
For a second, nobody breathed.
Ivan's face went white, then red, then wildfire. He shoved himself between Till and his father instantly, voice shaking with fury.
"Don't touch him! Don't you dare touch him!"
Hyuna's chair screeched back. She stood so fast it nearly toppled over, her eyes blazing. "You did NOT just—"
Luka was already stepping forward, fists clenched, like he was ready to swing despite the fact that this man could probably hire twelve bodyguards to bury us all. "You can't just hit him!" Luka's voice cracked with anger.
Mizi's hands were trembling where they gripped her skirt, but her voice was sharp. "Apologize. Now."
Even Sua, quiet Sua, muttered low and dangerous: "That was uncalled for."
And me? My whole body buzzed, stomach twisting. The urge to throw something — anything — boiled in my chest. My friend, my emo roommate, had just been hit like he was nothing.
Till straightened, expression calm — too calm. The kind of calm that made my chest ache, because I knew it was the mask he put on when he refused to break in front of anyone.
But inside, every single one of us wanted blood.
The Revelation
If the slap was thunder, what came next was the lightning strike.
Ivan's father did not even look guilty.
He adjusted his cufflinks, like slapping someone's son's boyfriend was just a warm-up before brunch.
His gaze slid past Till, past us, and landed squarely on Ivan.
"You are wasting your time with this nonsense." He said, voice sharp as glass.
"You're already engaged. Do you think playing around with this boy changes that?"
The words fell like stones.
Till froze. Just for a second.
His hand twitched at his side, like he wanted to reach for Ivan — but didn't. Couldn't. His eyes flickered, and I swear the pain there cut sharper than the slap had.
Because a slap bruises the skin.
But words like that bruise the soul.
And that was the worst part.
We knew.
Till and I had heard it before — the phone call, Ivan's father spitting the word "engagement" like it was a business deal.
Ivan furious, Till steadying him, assuring him:
"Then we will fight. I won't give up on you. I will do my best for us."
It was Till's quiet defiance, his stubborn resolve, that made Ivan believe they could endure.
But here it was again. Not whispered over a phone line. Not behind closed doors. Said out loud. Confirmed. Weaponized.
The knife twisted.
Ivan's jaw dropped, his whole body locking up before the fury came roaring back. "Don't talk about him like that! He's not — he's not—!"
But it was too late. The poison was out.
The room shifted.
Hyuna slammed her palm down on the polished table, the sound ringing. "Engaged? To who?!"
Mizi actually stood — Mizi, who always preferred fading into the background — her voice shaking but sharp as broken glass.
"How dare you insult him. Till has done more for this school, for us, than you ever—"
Luka lunged. Pure instinct, pure rage — he was halfway over the table before Ivan caught his arm and yanked him back. "Luka, not now!"
"I AM GOING TO BREAK HIS FACE!" Luka shouted, veins straining, eyes blazing.
Hyuna's hand shot out, half-pulling him, half-holding herself back, because the fire in her eyes said she wanted the same thing.
Sua, ever the calm one, did not move. But her glare cut cold and clean, her voice like steel dipped in ice. "You don't deserve to even say Till's name."
And then Hyunwoo.
He took one deliberate step forward. His hand landed on Till's shoulder, steadying, grounding. His voice was quiet, but it carried. "Say one more word, and you will regret it."
It wasn't a shout. It wasn't even angry on the surface. But the weight of it made the air go still, like the whole room knew Hyunwoo meant it.
Till did not move. Did not cry. Did not flinch.
But his silence said it all.
Because sometimes silence is the loudest scream of all.
And we?
We were not just defending him anymore.
We were ready to burn the whole place down.
Enter the Villainess
The room was a storm.
Ivan's fury, Luka's near-lunge, Hyuna's fire, Mizi and Sua's sharp edges, Hyunwoo's quiet threat — all of it buzzing, electric, like one spark could set the whole place ablaze.
And then.
Heels.
Sharp, deliberate, clicking against the polished floor.
The storm broke — not with lightning this time, but with the sound of someone who had no business being here, walking in like it was her runway.
A girl slipped past the open doorway, blonde hair sleek, uniform skirt perfectly pressed, diamond earrings catching the light like little knives.
"Oh." She said, her tone casual, as if she'd just walked into a cafe and not into a family implosion. "Am I late?"
Every head turned.
Ivan's father exhaled, relief flickering over his face like she was the cavalry. "Alexa."
The name alone made my stomach churn.
She gave a dainty little wave — not to the room, but directly at Ivan. "Fiance." The word rolled off her tongue like poisoned honey.
Till flinched. I saw it. A tiny crack in the mask.
And Ivan? His whole body went taut, fists clenched at his sides. "You — what are you doing here?"
"I was invited." She shrugged, smile sharp. "Your father thought it would be nice for us to meet properly. You know... before the wedding."
The silence that followed was not empty. It was full of sharp edges.
Hyuna made a sound in her throat that was halfway between a laugh and a growl.
Luka's knuckles were white on the table.
Mizi muttered something that sounded suspiciously like a curse.
Sua, always precise, leaned forward, voice like a scalpel. "Get out."
Alexa did not even blink. She adjusted her hair, smirk widening. "Oh, you must be Till." Her eyes flicked to him, scanning him up and down like he was a defective product on a shelf.
"Cute. In a... charity-case kind of way."
Till did not speak. He did not have to.
The pain in his eyes was louder than anything he could have said.
Ivan exploded. "DON'T TALK TO HIM LIKE THAT!"
And just like that, we were past defense.
Past rage.
The battle lines were drawn.
Because in that moment, Alexa wasn't just some spoiled rich girl.
She was the enemy.
Aftermath in the Dorm Lounge
The "meeting" ended like a bad soap opera.
Ivan's dad dropped a bomb, clapped his hands, and left. Alexa, meanwhile, strutted out behind him like she was on a catwalk instead of a battlefield.
Her parting gift?
"Oh, and by the way, I will be transferring into your class starting tomorrow."
Translation: We're screwed.
Now the dorm lounge feels like a funeral.
Except instead of mourning a person, we're mourning our collective sanity.
Luka hurled a cushion at the wall.
"WELCOME her? I will welcome her with a suplex."
Hyuna was pacing, muttering enough profanity to get us banned from three religions.
Mizi sat on the floor yanking her own braid like she was imagining Alexa's neck.
Sua just stared at the ceiling fan with murder-eyes, which somehow made me the most nervous.
Ivan was sitting rigid on the couch, one arm locked around Till like he thought someone might snatch him away if he blinked.
His jaw looked like it was about to crack from clenching.
And Till—
Till was quiet. Not the shy kind of quiet. The "calculating the number of ways I can legally commit arson" kind of quiet.
It was terrifying.
So, naturally, I decided to lighten the mood.
"Question." I said. "On a scale of one to ten, how illegal is it if we accidentally push her into the koi pond tomorrow?"
No one laughed.
"Okay, fine. Eleven. Maybe twelve."
Luka growled into the cushion he'd retrieved.
"She called Till a charity case. A charity case! I'll show her charity case—"
"She doesn't even deserve charity." I muttered. "She deserves — like, socks that get wet the second you put them on. Forever."
Hyuna stopped pacing long enough to nod. "Or hair that frizzes no matter what she does."
Mizi perked up. "Or acrylic nails that keep breaking."
Sua, still staring at the ceiling: "Or Wi-Fi that drops at 99% download."
We all collectively shuddered.
That almost broke the tension — almost.
Till finally exhaled, but his eyes were still sharp, unreadable.
Ivan leaned down, whispering something too soft for the rest of us to catch.
Till did not answer, just leaned against him with that scary, calm expression.
Which meant one thing.
Till was plotting.
Note to self:
When Till goes full Main Character Revenge Arc, I am standing at least three feet behind him. Minimum.
Maybe with snacks.
Chapter 54: [03] — Campus Chatter
Chapter Text
Campus Chatter → General → Rumors
Thread: THE SLAP. I REPEAT. THE. SLAP.
👀 eyewitness99:
Did anyone else just see Till get SLAPPED by Ivan's dad??? Like... in Dolby Surround Sound???
🏐 volleybae23:
BRO IT ECHOED. The chandelier shook. My SOUL shook.
🥤 boba4lyf:
I swear my drink vibrated. That slap was 7.5 on the Richter scale.
🐺 lukaDefenseSquad:
WHO TF HITS TILL??? Nah. Unforgivable.
🎭 dramaClubStan:
Ivan went FULL main character. He shoved himself in front of Till like "DON’T TOUCH HIM." I got chills.
📚 hyunaSupremacy:
Not just chills. Goosebumps. History books will remember this line.
🍒 miziSimp:
Meanwhile me: crying, shaking, throwing up. Protect our Emo Prince 😭.
🖊️ sketchwitch:
The squad's reaction tho??? Luka legit lunged. Hyuna looked ready to throw hands. Even Sua had murder-eyes.
🥊 qb4life:
LUKA WAS ABOUT TO END A BILLIONAIRE ON THE SPOT.
❄️ quietbutdeadly:
Do not underestimate Sua. Girl didn't even move and I still felt fear.
🔥 chaosGremlin:
Wait wait. And THEN the dad dropped the ENGAGEMENT bomb??? Till's face, guys! 😭💔
🦊 artboyfan99:
We KNEW from the phone call but hearing it OUT LOUD?? In front of Till?? Cruel. Pure cruelty.
💅 tea_spiller:
Ivan's dad really said: let me slap your boyfriend and emotionally nuke him in one sitting.
💎 richgirlH8ter:
And THEN. AND. THEN. Alexa waltzed in like it was her catwalk. "Fiance~" ??? Girl, read the room.
🐟 koipondCommittee:
Petition to "accidentally" push her into the koi pond tomorrow.
📱 livestreamLuka:
Say the word. I will film it in 4k.
📌 [pinned by mod] Please do not openly plot koi pond murder on the forums. Thank you.
Campus Chatter → General → Rumors
Thread: ALEXA. SHE HAS ARRIVED.
💎 richgirlH8ter:
So... Ivan's "fiancee" just strutted in like she owned the place. SMIRKING. Who tf invited Regina George 2.0 to our campus???
🐟 koipondCommittee:
Pond's open. Say the word.
🦴 doglover22:
She looked at Till like he was dirt. I saw it. My fists are READY.
👠 queenbee99:
Okay but unpopular opinion: Alexa SERVED. Hair. Nails. Outfit. That girl is money.
🍒 miziSimp:
Blocked and reported.
🎭 dramaClubStan:
Imagine stanning the villain??? Couldn't be me.
👠 queenbee99:
Cry harder. Alexa > your charity case fave.
🐺 lukaDefenseSquad:
say. that. again. I DARE YOU.
📱 livestreamLuka:
She called Till a "charity case" IN FRONT OF EVERYONE. In this house we do NOT tolerate Alexa.
👀 eyewitness99:
The way Ivan literally exploded??? Man was about to commit patricide AND fiance-cide at once.
💅 tea_spiller:
I am telling you right now, this school is about to form an unofficial Protect Till Alliance™. Alexa's social life = already over.
🐟 koipondCommittee:
Logo idea: Till with angel wings kicking Alexa into a koi pond.
🔥 chaosGremlin:
Petition to assign Alexa permanent group project duty... ALONE.
❄️ quietbutdeadly:
And also make her printer jam every time at 99%.
🦋 softTillDefense:
How can anyone look at Till and think "charity case"?? He literally paints better than my future.
👠 queenbee99:
Cause he is boring. Alexa's drama = ✨entertainment✨.
🥤 boba4lyf:
Girl you just exposed yourself as bored and tasteless 💀
💄 pradaPrincess:
Y'all are just jealous. Alexa has class. Till looks like he shops in the clearance bin.
🐺 lukaDefenseSquad:
SAY THAT TO MY FACE.
🐝 hyunaSupremacy:
Better clearance bin than clearance morals.
🐟 koipondCommittee:
Clearance bin > human trash.
✨ richvibesOnly:
Honestly, Alexa's right. This school needs new blood. Tired of the Till worship cult.
🦋 softTillDefense:
Oh look, another troll who'll "mysteriously" vanish when Alexa trips on campus stairs.
🎭 dramaClubStan:
Don't underestimate the cult. We've staged 3 flash mobs before. We can stage a rebellion.
🦊 artboyfan99:
Nah, Alexa picked the wrong campus. We ride or die for Till here.
🐝 hyunaSupremacy:
Preach. One wrong move and half the dorm will riot.
🐟 koipondCommittee:
And the other half will drag her to the pond.
📌 [pinned by mod]: Wwhile we appreciate spirited discussion, please stop suggesting ways to drown Alexa. This is still a school forum, not a mob meeting. Thank you.
🌸 till_angelcore:
You don't understand. Till isn't just a boy. He's soft mornings and paint-stained hands. He's the way silence feels like safety, not emptiness. And Alexa called that a charity case? Disrespectful.
🐟 koipondCommittee:
Bro this is a SCHOOL forum, not your poetry slam.
🌸 till_angelcore:
Sorry for spitting facts. Not my fault your heart is uncultured.
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Today I made the worst mistake of my life:
I opened the campus thread.
I thought, "Hey, maybe people are still talking about the stageplay, maybe someone will make a meme of me as Tree-kun. Haha, harmless."
NO.
Instead, I find the Alexa thread. And let me tell you, Diary — I almost threw my phone into the koi pond.
Some people were spitting straight facts:
"Her personality looks like expired milk" — YES, KING, SAY IT LOUDER.
"Till deserves better" — I was nodding so hard I think I sprained my neck.
But then. BUT THEN.
The Pro-Alexa Army.
The Mean Girl Squadron.
The Claw-Clip Coven.
Comments like:
"Ya'll are just jealous she’s rich and pretty 💅"
"Wildflower??? be serious pls 💀💀💀"
SLAM. (That was me hitting the table.)
I have never wanted to climb through a screen and personally fight an emoji before today.
I am not a violent man, Diary, but if one more person says "jealous" I will commit arson on their group chat.
At one point I saw someone defending her by saying, "at least she"s confident."
CONFIDENT?? So is food poisoning.
Meanwhile, @till_angelcore is out here writing Shakespearean sonnets about Till and honestly... I respect it.
Little dramatic, but respect. Probably just another hardcore Till fan. Definitely not Ivan in disguise. (👀)
Anyway. I closed the thread after I realized I was yelling at my phone like a divorced uncle arguing with Facebook conspiracy theories.
Note to self:
Do not read pro-Alexa comments ever again. My blood pressure cannot take it.
PS. If anyone calls me "jealous" one more time, I will personally "jealous" them into the sun.
Chapter 55: AI Bitch.exe Has Entered the Chat (aka Humanity vs. Alexa.exe)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
New boss fight: Alexa.exe.
She called Till a "charity case", flirted with Ivan, and now the whole campus hates her.
The gang formed Protect Till Squad™ — roasting, plotting, maybe arson. Till says it’s "not necessary".
Too late. This is war.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
The classroom was buzzing, everyone still whispering about The Slap Heard Round Campus™.
People had not stopped talking about Ivan's dad, Till's cheek, and the explosive fallout since yesterday. The energy was already thick when the professor cleared his throat.
"Class, we have a new transfer student joining us today..."
Cue the dramatic pause. Cue the sound of heels clicking against polished floors.
She entered.
Alexa.
Hair like it belonged in a shampoo commercial. Diamond studs flashing like she had crime-boss lighting following her everywhere.
Uniform perfectly pressed, skirt hemmed just enough to look rebellious but not enough to get her in trouble.
And the smile? A slow, smug curl of lips that screamed: Yes, peasants, I have arrived.
I swear the temperature dropped two degrees.
The professor practically tripped over himself bowing. "Everyone, please welcome Alexa. Her family is—"
"We know." Hyuna muttered, loud enough for the row around us to hear.
And honestly? She was not wrong.
Everyone knew. Billionaire's daughter. Ivan's so-called fiancee. Mean girl energy turned up to 300%.
I slammed my notebook shut.
Breaking news: Alexa.exe speedruns how to make a room hate her.
New record: 2 minutes, 45 seconds.
The Stonewall
We had all agreed: Stonewall her.
If she came in smiling, we'd scowl. If she tried to sit near us, we'd barricade. The Squad Pact was sealed over midnight snacks and mutual fury.
So when Alexa sashayed up to our row, we shifted closer together — tight formation, zero gaps. The human wall was up.
And yet.
She still wedged herself between Ivan and Till, practically throwing her bag on Till's desk like she was claiming territory.
"Hi, fiance." She purred at Ivan, leaning in. "Don't you look handsome today?"
Ivan immediately slid his chair closer to Till, arm practically draped over his shoulders. His glare could have melted steel.
Till, calm and sharp as ever, just stared ahead. If looks could kill, hers would have been a chalk outline already.
Meanwhile me? Oh, I was narrating like a live chess commentator.
"Ivan slides his chair two squares left. Till maintains poker face. Alexa attempts the clumsiest flirt since the dawn of mankind."
Luka snorted so loudly the row in front turned. Hyuna kicked his shin under the desk to shut him up.
The Student Body Revolt
By lunch, the whole class had decided:
They hated her.
Every time she tried to flirt with Ivan — offering him water, sliding her hair over her shoulder — students would “accidentally” bump into her, blocking her view, forcing her back.
Campus Thread exploded.
Campus Chatter → General → Students
Thread: Alexa is an annoying AI Bitch
🦊FoxQueen:
AI bitch.exe has OFFICIALLY joined our class. Someone uninstall.
🐟 KoiPondLover:
do we have antivirus for this or do we just pray?
🪞MirrorStan:
she really called Till a charity case? SHE can choke.
👑 TheRealPrinceFan:
Till deserves the WORLD. Ivan better fight his whole family for him.
Even background students — the ones who usually just ate snacks and stared into space — were suddenly diehard Till defenders.
Alexa's popularity meter was plummeting like a stock market crash.
And me? I was screenshotting everything. "Evidence." I whispered to no one in particular. "For morale purposes."
Bullying Till
Of course, it didn't stop her.
One afternoon, Ivan had to leave class early to meet with a professor. Till stayed behind to finish notes. Alexa slid over, sweet as poisoned honey.
"You don't really think you belong with him, do you?" She whispered. "I mean, look at you. Then look at me. It is obvious who Ivan should choose."
Till didn't flinch. His pen didn't even pause mid-sentence. But I saw it — the tiniest flicker in his eyes.
And I lost it.
Within seconds, the gang swooped in like an avenging army.
"Say that again." Luka growled, cracking his knuckles, "And I will throw you in the koi pond."
Hyuna smirked, leaning in. "Careful. Your foundation's cracking."
Mizi folded her arms, icy-calm. "We can all see your extensions, by the way."
Sua tilted her head, expression perfectly blank. "Your voice is annoying."
It was a group roast. A public execution by sarcasm.
Alexa's smile wavered — just a flicker — but then she flipped her hair and walked off. Smirk intact. Like this was all just part of her script.
I bit my tongue. Because if I opened my mouth, I'd probably shout something unholy.
The Counterattack
That night, dorm lounge.
The gang was sprawled on couches, tension still buzzing. Luka paced like a caged tiger, ranting. Hyuna scrolled through her phone muttering insults. Mizi had her laptop open, already digging for dirt.
"We'll find something on her." Luka snapped. "There has to be something."
"Or we plant something." Hyuna offered. "Fake scandals spread faster anyway."
Till finally spoke, his voice soft but firm. "We don't need to stoop to her level."
"Wrong." I said, mouth full of chips. "We absolutely do. This is a romcom war. You don't win romcom wars with politeness. You win with chaos."
"Exactly." Luka agreed. "We're in this together."
"Together." Mizi echoed, eyes sharp over the glow of her screen.
Even Sua looked up from her tea. "She won't break us."
Till went quiet again. Then, slowly, his expression softened. His lips twitched, just a little.
For the first time that day, he almost smiled.
The Gang's Resolution
Today the gang declared war.
On a girl named Alexa.
Who is basically an AI program in human form. Rich, irritating, glitchy, and very possibly possessed by Satan.
Till says it is not necessary. But screw that. He's done everything for us. This time, we fight for him.
The romcom gods must be watching. Because right now? This doesn't feel like just Till's battle.
It feels like all of ours.
Note to self:
When the gang goes full Protect Till Squad™, I am bringing popcorn. And maybe holy water.
Just in case.
Chapter 56: Malware Detected — Alexa.exe Won't Stop Glitching (aka Is My Maybe-Boyfriend a Mafia Prince??)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Today was chaos.exe.
Alexa keeps glitching — coffee "accidents", chair wars, hallway bumps — but the gang keeps blocking her like human antivirus. Ivan showed up with a slap mark (cue rage), Till finally snapped, and then — plot twist — Hyunwoo reappeared with mafia-level dirt on Alexa.
Till, being Till, refuses to use it. He is aiming straight for the Final Boss: Ivan's dad.
Great.
Guess we are officially in the Final Boss Arc™.
Chapter Text
ALEXA'S POV
Alexa's family mansion had never felt so cold.
Alexa sat on her bed, nails digging crescents into her palm as her parents' voices cut through the speakerphone like knives.
"You're not good enough."
"You can't do anything right."
"The only way you will redeem yourself is by securing this merger."
Merger. Marriage. Same thing, in her parents' eyes.
Her family's company was tanking — board members fleeing, stock prices dropping like dead weight.
Ivan was not just a fiance. He was survival. The ticket to keeping her family's empire from crumbling to dust.
Her chest burned as she stared at her phone.
Till's face glowed on the screen — some candid photo from the campus thread, surrounded by laughing friends, Ivan at his side. Protected. Loved.
Jealousy coiled like smoke in her lungs:
"Why him? Why does he get loyalty, devotion, love? When I only ever get told I am not enough?"
She shut off her phone with a snap.
If Till thought he could stand between her and her future, he'd learn quickly: Alexa did not lose.
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Breaking news: Alexa.exe is still running. Despite multiple uninstall attempts, she keeps rebooting.
Patch Notes:
Feature 1: Bully Till 3.0
Feature 2: Smirk.exe has been optimized
Feature 3: Eye-roll frequency upgraded to "lethal"
Here's The Highlight Reel:
Attempt #1: The Coffee Incident.
Alexa "accidentally" tips coffee toward Till's notes. Luka? Reflexes like Spider-Man. Caught it mid-air. Then, with Olympic precision, poured it back onto Alexa's designer bag. RIP Gucci.
Attempt #2: Chair Wars.
She shoved Till's chair in class. Hyuna shoved hers back harder. The screech echoed like a haunted violin. Pretty sure the professor almost quit on the spot.
Attempt #3: The Hallway Bump.
She tried to shoulder Till in the corridor. Mizi and Sua locked formation like security detail. Alexa bounced off them like a malfunctioning pinball.
Till stayed calm. Too calm. But I caught it — the flicker in his eyes. And it made me want to throw a stapler at her face.
Classroom Drama
By midweek, even professors were getting whiplash.
Every time Alexa raised her hand, they called on her like she was holding them hostage. Every answer got praised like she'd solved world hunger.
Meanwhile, when Till answered — correctly, as always — the professor's "hm" was colder than my GPA.
The class was not having it.
When Alexa tried to flirt mid-lecture, leaning across Ivan's desk with a sickly-sweet "Need help with that problem?"
The entire row behind us fake-coughed in unison. Someone even hissed "AI bitch" under their breath.
Ivan shut it down with a glare sharp enough to slice titanium, arm automatically slinging around Till's shoulders.
And Till? Till just sat straight-backed, eyes forward, jaw clenched. Calm. Sharp. Quiet.
That quiet scared me more than any scream would.
Ivan's Fight
The lounge went dead silent the next morning when Ivan walked in with a red mark blooming across his cheek.
Hyuna slammed the table so hard her mug rattled. Luka's fist curled tight. Mizi nearly dropped her laptop. Even Sua's teacup clinked against its saucer, her expression freezing into arctic fury.
"What. Happened." Hyuna's voice was a whip.
Ivan tried to brush it off. "My father. He doesn't want me fighting him about Alexa. But I am not giving up. I'd take a hundred more if it means protecting Till."
Till froze. His knuckles went white where he gripped his books. And then, for the first time, he snapped.
"You should not have taken a hit for me." His voice cracked, raw and sharp. "If he won't stop, then I will. I will do something about it."
The words silenced the room.
Because Till never raised his voice. Till never broke. But this time, his quiet resolve turned to fire.
And that fire made my stomach twist. Because it meant he was done being patient.
The Hyunwoo Return
Later that night, I was sulking in the lounge, eating chips like a gremlin, when—
"Acorn."
I nearly inhaled the chip whole.
Hyunwoo stood in the doorway. Calm. Steady. Like he had not just been missing since The Slap Apocalypse™.
He crossed the room, set a thick folder down on the table.
My eyes nearly popped.
Documents. Evidence. Dirt on Alexa. Enough to nuke her whole act.
"This." He said quietly, "Is what you can use to stop her."
I blinked. "Uh — WHERE did you get this?!"
Hyunwoo smiled. Not awkward. Not shy. Sharp. Dangerous. Suspiciously mafia-ish.
"I don't leave important people behind. Not anymore."
And then he looked right at me, eyes steady, and added—
"Especially not you."
The Gang's Reaction
The documents Hyunwoo handed over sat on the coffee table like cursed treasure. Bank records. Emails. Enough to make Alexa's glittery world collapse in one headline.
Luka was practically foaming at the mouth. "This is it. This is ammo. We drop this, and AI Bitch.exe is DONE."
Hyuna crossed her arms, lips curling. "She would not even see it coming. One post on Campus Thread and she is digital dust."
Mizi adjusted her glasses, dead serious. "We could leak this anonymously. She would not even know it was us."
Even Sua, calm Sua, gave the tiniest nod. "It would work."
I, of course, was already composing headlines in my head: Alexa.exe Uninstalled Due to Critical Error. Pulitzer-worthy.
But then — Till spoke.
"No."
Just one word. Quiet, but it shut the whole room down.
He leaned forward, expression steady, voice low but sharp. "We are not using this."
Luka blinked. "What? Why not? She's been tormenting you for days!"
Hyuna snapped. "You can't just let her win—"
Till shook his head. "This is not about her. She is not the real problem. She is... noise." He exhaled, gaze heavy. "We don't need to take down the NPC mob. We need to face the final boss."
The room went still.
Ivan's dad.
The words were not spoken, but we all felt them.
Till's hands curled into fists against his knees. "I will talk to him myself. If he thinks I am weak, then I will prove him wrong. Not with rumors. Not with dirt. But face to face."
Silence. Then Ivan's hand tightened around his, jaw hard but eyes soft. "You don't have to do this alone."
Till gave the smallest smile. "I know. But this fight — it is mine to start."
And just like that, Alexa's shiny, smug presence did not matter. She was not the endgame.
She was just filler arc.
The real battle was waiting.
"Great." I muttered under my breath, dragging a hand down my face. "So now we are in the Final Boss Arc. Where's the save point? Do I at least get a healing potion first?"
Dear Diary,
Important Lesson:
Never underestimate Till. He's quiet, but he's the kind of quiet that makes Final Bosses sweat.
Also, Note To Self:
If this really is the Final Boss Arc, I need to stock up on snacks. And maybe write my will.
Just in case the universe decides to throw another melodrama grenade at my head.
Chapter 57: NPC Side Quests & Mafia Princes (aka Till Unlocks "Main Character Aura")
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Today Till speedran character development: Told Alexa she was not even worth his time (ouch, uninstall.exe), kissed Ivan under the moonlight like it was a K-Drama finale, then marched straight into Ivan's dad's skyscraper to face the Final Boss.
Meanwhile, I am just here holding snacks and panic.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
While everyone else was foaming at the mouth over Alexa.exe glitching around campus, I was... busy.
Not with snacks (okay, fine, also with snacks). But with something bigger.
I have been DM-ing with the Campus Thread mods. You know — the mysterious overlords who run the whole gossip empire.
We have been planning. Something. For Till. For Ivan. For all of us.
I cannot say what it is yet — classified.
Spoilers: Just know that when the Final Boss fight comes, we won't just be a squad backing Till. We will be a whole campus.
And yes, I feel like a secret agent.
Agent Acorn.
Codename: Nutcracker.
Alexa.exe Patch Notes
Alexa was relentless. Attempts kept stacking like DLC side quests no one asked for.
Attempt 1: Coffee Spill (2)
She tipped her latte onto Till's notes. For once, Luka was not fast enough this time. The stain spread. Alexa's smirk widened.
Till simply set the notebook aside and started on a fresh page. Calm. Sharp. Silent.
"Childish." He muttered under his breath.
Attempt 2: Group Project Freeze-Out.
She deleted Till's section of the slides right before class. Till shrugged, walked to the board, and presented from memory. The professor gave him full marks. Alexa's smile cracked like cheap foundation.
Attempt 3: Locker Sabotage.
She slipped his spare uniform into a bucket of water. Till just wrung it out, hung it up, and wore his old one. Like nothing happened.
Every success she had? He let roll off him. No anger. No reaction. Which somehow drove her more insane.
IVAN'S POV
That night, Ivan found Till on the dorm balcony, Ibani the cat curled between them like a referee with fur.
Ivan's voice was low, shaking. "I am sorry."
Till turned. "For what?"
"For letting him hurt us. For making you endure. For not being enough to protect you." Ivan's eyes glistened, fragile, raw.
Till's breath caught. He reached out, cupping Ivan's cheeks gently, grounding him. "Don't apologize. Not for loving me. Not for fighting for me."
Ivan trembled, searching his eyes. Till leaned forward, pressing a soft, steady kiss against his lips under the glow of the moon.
Ibani purred louder, curling closer, as if stitching them both back together.
ACORN'S POV
Today I watched a girl have a villain monologue and a villain breakdown at the same time.
Live. In front of me. No ticket price.
So, Picture This: Alexa corners Till. Again. Because apparently her favorite hobby is speedrunning the "Annoy Till Anytime".
And then Till — calm, sharp, composed Till — actually talks back.
He looks her dead in the eye and says he pities her.
Pities. Her.
Cue the record scratch.
Her smirk wavered like bad Wi-Fi. For once, the ice-queen mask cracked. And then she crumbled.
"Up until here, I am still no good, huh?!" She snapped, voice raw.
I froze. She was not just angry — she sounded desperate.
And desperate is a dangerous color on anyone, especially someone carrying around designer handbags and a superiority complex.
And then I saw it.
The glint.
A small knife in her hand, half-hidden.
My brain short-circuited.
Spoiler: Take note of this small knife because it will play a big role later on.
Because apparently her logic is:
Eliminate Till = Problem Solved.
Like she's auditioning for Snapped: Billionaire Edition.
Till, though? Calm. Still. Steady.
He just told her she was not the enemy he needed to fight. Which, wow. Chills. Main Character Energy™.
And Alexa? She stared at him like she was trying to decide whether to stab him or cry, before finally turning and storming off.
I swear — if this were a video game, we just unlocked her "Boss Battle Mode".
And I hate it here.
Enter the Final Boss
And because my blood pressure was not high enough, Till then decided to go fight God.
Okay, not God. Worse. Ivan's dad.
He just marched right into that skyscraper fortress like he owned the place.
Guards blocked him, of course. But Emo Prince kept walking like Gandalf was narrating behind him.
Then — BOOM — Ivan's dad appeared.
Tailored suit. Death aura. The kind of man who makes stock markets crash just by blinking.
And Till?
Tiny, human, still slightly bruised Till?
Looked him dead in the eye and said, "I need a word with you. Alone."
The silence in that lobby could have cracked marble.
And Ivan's dad? He smirked. Then nodded.
End scene. Cliffhang. Cue my ulcer.
Dear Diary,
Breaking News: Till just walked straight into the Dragon's Lair like he's speedrunning Dark Souls on Nightmare Mode. No armor. No backup. No snacks.
Meanwhile me?
I am sweating just thinking about it.
Note to self:
If Till is about to 1v1 the Final Boss, I need backup plans. Like:
1. Snacks.
2. Bail money.
3. A priest.
Because if he actually pulls this off? I am gonna need all three.
Chapter 58: Final Boss Battle.exe (aka Why Am I the One Who Gets Stabbed??)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
So apparently, today's episode of My Life is a K-Drama featured: Till vs. Final Boss Dad (with bonus Campus Thread support montage), Ivan going full "disown me" hero mode, and me — Acorn — taking a KNIFE to the stomach like some kind of bargain-bin bodyguard.
Don't worry, I still had time to make bad jokes while bleeding out (multitasking king). Hyunwoo nearly short-circuited trying to keep me alive.
10/10 would not recommend, but hey — main character energy achieved.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Breaking News: Apparently, I am the strategist of this romcom war. Me. The designated NPC. The filler side character. The guy whose main personality trait is eating snacks too loudly in serious moments.
I have been sneaking into backchannels with Campus Thread mods like some shady hacker in a hoodie.
Except instead of "exposing government secrets", I am planning an emotional video montage attack. You know. Like an Avengers portal scene, but with professors and students holding selfie cameras.
Spoilers? Cannot say. But let's just say when the boss fight starts, I am dropping a cutscene so dramatic it could win an Oscar.
Meanwhile, Till? Off marching into the skyscraper of doom to face Ivan's dad.
Alone. Calm. Terrifyingly calm.
Note to self:
Quiet people in love are scarier than mafia bosses.
Till vs. Ivan's Father
The skyscraper loomed over him. Guards in black suits tried to block his way, but Till's steps never faltered. It was not loud. It was not flashy.
Just steady. The kind of walk that says: I have nothing left to lose, so don't waste your breath stopping me.
Ivan's father sat behind his desk like a king in a castle. Cold eyes. Voice sharper than any blade.
"You. You're not good enough for my son. You're nothing. Poor. A nobody."
Till didn't flinch. He even nodded.
"You are right."
The silence cracked like glass.
"I am no one. But Ivan — He gave me hope when I had none. He's the reason I am still standing. And that's something I won't let go of."
Till slid a folder across the desk. Hyunwoo's folder. Confidential documents sharp enough to cut empires apart.
Ivan's father's hand froze on the papers. A flicker of shock — then amusement. "You dare threaten me?"
Till's voice trembled, but his resolve did not.
"I am scared out of my mind. But if you won't play fair, then I will play your game. For Ivan, I will fight in any way I can."
Ivan's father leaned back, lips curling. "Money. Power. I will give you anything. Walk away, and Ivan's future is secure."
Till's voice was soft but unwavering.
"I've never been selfish. Always let others decide for me. But Ivan... he's the one thing I will never switch out for anything. He is my selfish choice. My only one."
A dangerous pause.
"I could kill you right here."
"You wouldn't." Till answered. "If you wanted to, you already would have. The truth is — You care for Ivan too much."
For the first time, Ivan's father faltered.
The Surprise
Phones buzzed.
Till's. Ivan's father's. Both at once.
🚨 Campus Chatter — LIVE ON AIR.
The screen filled with faces. Dozens. Then hundreds.
Students. Professors. Even the janitor who once gave Ivan and Till snacks after late-night practice.
All looking into the camera. All speaking one truth.
"Till's one of the kindest people here."
"Ivan's smile is brighter with him around."
"They inspire us to believe in love again."
"Let them be happy."
"Please, don't tear them apart."
Clips stacked one after another like a tidal wave. Luka yelling dramatically into his phone. Hyuna smirking, voice sharp but eyes soft. Mizi reading a heartfelt essay she wrote on the spot (PowerPoint included). Sua, deadpan: "Even my tea tastes better when Ivan and Till are together."
Then faces of random students — Ones who never even spoke to them. "We see them in the halls. They look at each other like it matters. Isn't that enough?"
Even professors joined in.
"Ivan has always been talented, but Till gave him focus."
"They work harder because they believe in each other."
And then — me. On screen.
Hair a mess, snack crumbs everywhere, looking straight into the camera:
"Listen up, old man. They are not just in love. They are the main characters. And you cannot delete a main character. So get with the program, Final Boss."
Ivan's father sat frozen. For once, the unshakable man looked shaken.
Ivan's Entrance
The door SLAMMED open.
Ivan stormed in, tackling through guards like a one-man football team. His chest heaved, sweat slick on his brow, but his eyes — his eyes burned.
He sprinted to Till, grabbing him like he was air, like he couldn't breathe without him.
"Disown me if you want!" Ivan shouted, voice raw. "Take everything from me! But I wil never marry anyone who is not Till!"
And then — yes, the romcom gods delivered — he bridal carried Till right out of there.
Till, blushing furiously, buried his face in Ivan's chest.
I swear, I heard invisible violins.
IVAN'S DAD'S POV
Left alone, Ivan's father stared at the screen still filled with cheering voices. Then his gaze shifted to a portrait on the wall.
A woman. Long black hair. Sunlight washing across her face, hiding her features.
His voice dropped to a whisper.
"Your son is loved."
Then he clutched a ring on his hand, way too tightly. But adoringly.
ACORN'S POV
Outside the building, chaos. Our chaos.
Luka yelling like a banshee. Hyuna wiping her eyes but pretending it was allergies. Mizi documenting everything. Sua sipping tea but gripping the cup so tightly her knuckles were white. Hyunwoo — standing close to me, calm but alert.
When Ivan emerged, still carrying Till, we screamed. Cheered. Clapped like maniacs.
I was yelling into my phone at the mods:
"FINAL BOSS DOWN. REPEAT: FINAL BOSS DOWN. PATCH 1.0 SUCCESSFUL."
It was perfect. Until—
ALEXA'S POV
The cheering outside was deafening. Laughter. Joy. Relief.
They were happy. Till and Ivan were happy. Surrounded. Loved.
Alexa's hands shook as she watched from the shadows. Her nails dug into her palms until crescent moons bloomed red.
Why them? Why do they get love, loyalty, devotion — when all I ever hear is that I am not enough?
Her parents' voices echoed in her skull.
"You are useless."
"You can't do anything right."
"Secure the merger. That's all you are good for."
A simple task. Marry Ivan. And she couldn't even do that.
Her gaze fell on her designer bag. Her expensive clothes. None of it mattered. None of it made the hollowness go away.
She didn't need money. She didn't need diamonds. She just wanted someone — anyone — to accept her.
But her parents never did. The world never did.
And now, standing in front of her, Till — the one obstacle, the one reason everything was falling apart — was basking in the love she never had.
Her breath hitched. Her grip tightened around the knife in her trembling hand.
"If Till's gone... Maybe then I'll finally be enough."
Without thinking, she lunged. Knife raised.
Straight toward him.
ACORN'S POV
Reminder: My body has this bad habit of moving faster than my brain.
Exhibit A — Today.
One second, I saw Alexa.
Knife flashing in the light.
Charging straight at Till.
The next second? My idiot self decided to play Human Shield Simulator 3000.
And now? Congratulations to me.
I have officially been stabbed.
In the stomach.
With an actual knife.
Blood everywhere. Warm. Sticky. Pain like fireworks detonating in my ribs.
Note to self:
Bad idea. Very, very bad idea.
But at least Till's safe.
So, you are welcome, world.
The Panic
"ACORN!"
Voices tore through the air.
Luka lunged forward, rage blazing. Hyuna screamed my name. Mizi's laptop clattered to the ground. Sua dropped her cup, porcelain shattering across the pavement.
The world spun into chaos the second the knife sank into me.
But before AI Bitch could even move again, Ivan was there. His arm locked around hers, ripping the blade from her grip and tossing it across the floor with a sharp clatter. His other arm shoved Till behind him, shielding him completely, his eyes blazing with a fury I'd never seen.
Alexa struggled, wild, but Ivan held her in an iron grip, pinning both her arms while glaring down at her like she was nothing more than a dangerous shadow.
And me?
Oh, I was just bleeding out dramatically.
Pain bloomed hot and sharp in my stomach. My knees buckled, and I lost balance, swaying downwards.
Imagine a balloon deflating — that was me. Very majestic.
But Hyunwoo — Hyunwoo was there before anyone else.
He caught me, arms steady but trembling. His face hovered inches above mine — furious, terrified, broken.
"Call an ambulance! Now!" He ordered, grimly. I can see the creases on his forehead as he shouted in dire panic.
"Stay with me." He begged, voice cracking. "Acorn, don't you dare — don't you dare leave me."
My vision blurred, spots dancing. The pain was thunder now, each heartbeat a hammer.
I forced a laugh — came out a cough. Blood on my lips.
"Y-you know... This feels very mafia. You, me, blood everywhere... Admit it, Hyunwoo. You're totally a mafia prince, right?"
His jaw clenched, eyes burning. "Shut up. Just — just hold on. Please."
I tried to smile. It hurt. Everything hurt.
Note to self:
Dying is actually super inconvenient. 0/10. Would not recommend.
Hyunwoo's grip tightened. His forehead pressed against mine, his breath shaking.
"You are not dying." He said. "Not on me. Not anymore."
And then — There were sirens as everything faded to black.
Final Note to self (?):
Today, we beat the Final Boss. And then I got stabbed like the expendable NPC I am.
If I live, I demand three things: Snacks, bubble tea, and maybe — just maybe — a kiss from Hyunwoo.
But mostly snacks.
Chapter 59: NPC.exe in Recovery Mode (aka Painkillers Turn Me Into a Truth Bomb Machine)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Got stabbed. Lived. Accidentally told Hyunwoo he is handsome and begged for a kiss while drugged.
Roasted the whole squad: Luka = Golden Retriever, Hyuna = Satan with lip gloss, Till = Main Character. Till cried, told me I mattered. Ouch, worse than the knife.
Campus Thread? Exploded. Fanart, edits, even professors simping. My hospital room = Zoo. Hyunwoo kissed me. IvanTill are soft-boyfriend-ing.
Note to self: Next knife = yelling "dodge", not body-blocking.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
The first thing I noticed when I woke up was not the beeping machines.
It was not the blinding white lights.
It was not even the stabbing pain in my stomach that made me want to reincarnate as a ghost cat.
No.
It was Hyunwoo's face.
Hovering over me like some sort of K-Drama lead fresh out of a chaebol catalog.
Sharp jaw, stupidly long lashes, that calm seriousness that should honestly be illegal in a hospital room because HELLO?? I am dying here, don't make me fall in love while I am bleeding out.
And then it slipped out.
"You are so handsome."
Silence.
Everyone froze.
Hyunwoo blinked, ears going red.
Luka dropped his chair.
Hyuna choked on her juice box.
Mizi's jaw dropped wide open.
Sua paused mid-sip of tea like she just heard the apocalypse announcement.
Till buried his face in his hands.
Ivan actually smiled (traitor).
I kept going. Because apparently, morphine turns me into a truth machine.
"Like, unfairly handsome. Like — If God made you, he was showing off. Can you... maybe... kiss me?"
Hyuna wheezed. Luka howled. Sua muttered, "I need holy water."
And oh, it got worse.
Because then I roasted them all.
"Luka, you are basically a golden retriever. Dumb, loyal, and too excited about everything."
"Hyuna? Terrifying. Like if Satan wore lip gloss. Love you tho."
"Mizi, you are a gremlin with wifi and pompoms. Do you even sleep?"
"Sua. You are literally a Studio Ghibli witch. Calm, powerful, slightly scary."
"Ivan — bro, you look like a dark romance book cover. Stop it."
"And Till — my dude — you are literally the main character. Sparkles, angst, tragic backstory, everything. The rest of us are just NPCs."
Till flinched at that. Just slightly. But enough. As if I said something that he did not like. His eyes turning a bit dark.
And then my drugged brain looped back around. I looked straight at Hyunwoo again, grabbed his wrist weakly, and whispered:
"Seriously tho... Kiss me, handsome."
Then I passed out. Classic.
When I woke up again, the world felt hollow.
The steady drip of the IV, the antiseptic tang clinging to my throat, the faint buzz of fluorescent lights — It was all louder than the silence in the room.
Till sat by my bed, fists locked so tight his nails dug crescents into his palms. Ivan stood beside him, steady as a shadow.
Till's eyes caught mine. Dark, burning, guttural. Like he was trying to brand his words into me so I could never scrape them off.
"Acorn." His voice was low, ragged at the edges. "Stop calling yourself an NPC. Stop acting like you don't matter. You're not filler. You're not expendable."
He leaned in, every word pressed out like it hurt him to say. "You're my best friend. And if you think you can just throw yourself away — don't. Because without you, I break. We break. Do you get that?"
The room pressed in on me, thick with the echo of his words. No one moved.
My throat burned like I'd swallowed glass. Jokes itched at my tongue, my usual shields, but they felt flimsy — Plastic against steel. Still, because I am me, I rasped out, "Damn. That hurt worse than the knife."
Nobody laughed.
Till's jaw worked, eyes glassy, Ivan's hand gripping his shoulder like an anchor. And I lay there, staring at the ceiling, feeling the weight of every syllable burn through me.
Because this was not just Till being dramatic. This was him handing me the truth, raw and jagged, and shoving it into my chest where I could not ignore it.
I'd always thought of myself as temporary. Background noise. A side quest in someone else's story. But if Till's voice shook like that for me — if Ivan steadied him like that — then maybe I was not just orbiting their lives.
Maybe I was the gravity holding something together.
And that realization hurt in ways the knife never could.
NPC.exe — patched.
No.
NPC.exe— UPGRADED.
Campus Reaction
Meanwhile, Campus Thread was in full meltdown mode.
🦊FoxQueen:
HE LITERALLY TOOK A KNIFE FOR TILL. NPC? MORE LIKE MVP.
🪞MirrorStan:
No bc acorn is a PROTAGONIST. fight me.
🐟KoiPondLover:
someone made an anime edit of him blocking the knife in slow motion pls.
💙TillIvan4Ever:
crying rn. protect him at all costs.
🤖AIbitch_h8club:
imagine being alexa rn... she's canceled harder than the cafeteria's sushi menu.
👑PrinceIvanStan:
LITERALLY IVAN'S FACE WHEN HE GRABBED HER KNIFE—FATHER-IN-LAW TRAINING SPEEDRUN??
Mini-thread spawned under that:
💀DramaLlama:
IVAN SAVED TILL and ACORN?? MVP award. give this man a crown.
🐈CatMomIbanibest:
ibani taught him. confirmed.
Another sub-thread:
🌰AcornNation:
okay but acorn trending >>> i've been saying he’s main character material.
👾GremlinLover97:
nah he ks side character comic relief.
🌰AcornNation:
HE. TOOK. A. KNIFE.
👾GremlinLover97:
okay... protagonist arc unlocked.
Fanart dropped within HOURS.
One was me in slow motion, cape fluttering (where tf did the cape come from??), blocking the knife like some Marvel hero.
Another was a chibi version of me flat on the ground saying: "Worth it."
Even professors weighed in.
Someone leaked a screenshot:
📚ProfKim:
I don't usually comment here but Acorn's loyalty is… commendable. Also, PLEASE STOP EDITING ME INTO FANFICS WITH PROF PARK.
The comments under that were unholy.
I pulled my blanket over my head.
Note to self:
Getting stabbed is less painful than trending on Campus Thread.
Squad Visit
By the next day, my hospital room officially became a zoo.
Luka barged in first, carrying balloons that said "RIP."
"They were on sale!" He defended, dropping them by my bed. "Also, you are dramatic enough to deserve them."
Hyuna followed right after, smacking him on the head. "He's not dead, you idiot. They should say Congrats on not dying."
Mizi and Sua came in together, arms full of flowers and snacks. Mizi immediately plopped down at the foot of my bed, pulling out glitter pompoms from somewhere and shaking them like I'd just scored the winning touchdown. "Go Acorn, you survived! Woo! Don't die again, let's go!"
Sua, completely unfazed, arranged tea like we were at a spa, not a ward.
Hyunwoo was already there, of course. He had not left. He was sitting beside my bed, calmly peeling an apple with surgeon precision like some domestic mafia prince.
"Wow." Hyuna drawled, hands on her hips. "My little brother taking care of my future brother-in-law so diligently. Should I call the wedding planner now?"
Hyunwoo froze mid-slice.
The apple peel snapped in half.
I, meanwhile, tried to bury myself in the hospital sheets. "Please. Kill me again."
Luka whooped. "CALL HIM BROTHER-IN-LAW AGAIN."
"SHUT UP." I croaked, throwing a pillow at him. Missed. Of course.
Mizi pumped her pom-poms harder, grinning. "Brother-in-law! Brother-in-law! Give me a B! Give me an I—"
"STOP CHEERLEADING MY HUMILIATION." I wailed.
Sua sipped her tea. "She’ is not wrong."
It was chaos. Pure chaos. But the kind of chaos that felt like home.
TILL'S POV
The garden was quiet, except for the hum of traffic and the whisper of lantern-lit leaves.
Compared to the chaos of my hospital room, it was a different world — soft, fragile, like it might shatter if anyone breathed too loud.
Ivan guided Till to a bench, Ibani trailing behind like a bodyguard disguised in fur.
The cat leapt onto Till's lap the second he sat, curling up and purring like he had been waiting for this exact moment. Till's hands automatically stroked the soft fur, grounding himself in the rhythm.
Ivan sat beside him, shoulders stiff, eyes shadowed. His voice cracked before he even got the words out.
"I am sorry."
Till blinked, still petting Ibani. "For what?"
"For all of this. For letting my father hurt you. For Alexa. For dragging you into my world." Ivan's jaw clenched, eyes glassy. "You have been hurting for me. Fighting for me. And I keep failing to protect you."
The words hit hard in the night air, heavier than any silence.
Till reached up, steady, deliberate, and cupped Ivan’s cheek. His thumb brushed over the faint red mark left behind from his father's slap.
"You don't need to apologize." He said softly, gaze unwavering. "Not for loving me."
Ivan's breath caught. His throat burned.
"I am not enough for you." He whispered, breaking despite himself. "I want to be, but—"
Till leaned forward, pressing their foreheads together. "You are. You always have been."
And then Till kissed him.
Slow, steady, deliberate.
Not desperate, not fleeting.
Grounding. Solid.
The kind of kiss that anchored Ivan's spinning world back into place.
Ivan cracked open under it, the tears falling hot and unrestrained as he broke against Till's shoulder.
Till held him tight, one arm wrapped firm around his back, the other still curled around Ibani — who stayed purring in his lap like the world's tiniest chaperone.
For once, Ivan was not an heir or a fighter or a boy carrying a dynasty.
He was just Ivan. Fragile. Human. Loved.
Till whispered into his hair, voice steady despite the crack in it.
"You don't have to carry it alone anymore. I am here. Always."
Ivan clung tighter, tears soaking Till's shirt, while Ibani pressed his face into Till's hand with a soft purr.
A perfect, small, ordinary sound in the middle of something that felt impossibly big.
For the first time in years, Ivan felt safe.
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Meanwhile, while those two were having their slow-burn, candle-lit, emotionally cathartic Netflix Original K-Drama kiss scene with Ibani as their furry co-star.
I was still bleeding out in a hospital bed.
Honestly?
If the romcom gods are real, I hope they are satisfied with this balancing act.
Ivan and Till gets their moonlit garden confession, and I get stabbed like I am auditioning for a medieval tragedy.
Fair trade, right?
Note to self:
Demand royalties from Ibani. That cat is stealing scenes like it is his full-time job.
Still MAYBE Boyfriend?
Back in my ward, the chaos finally thinned out. Luka was dead asleep in the visitor chair, snoring like a chainsaw. Hyuna had her legs propped up, scrolling Campus Thread with the expression of a war general tracking enemy movements. Mizi and Sua had retreated into quiet tea mode, clinking cups like we were in some budget period drama.
But Hyunwoo... Hyunwoo stayed.
He sat beside me like he had been nailed there, blanket adjustments timed with sniper precision, glass of water always within reach.
His eyes kept flicking over, like he was cataloguing every breath I took. And maybe it was the meds talking, or the stabbing, or the way his gaze made my ribcage ache, but the words slipped out before I could choke them down.
"Hyunwoo, what are we?"
Silence. Heavy enough to make my ears ring.
He did not laugh. Did not dodge. Just leaned in, cupped my cheeks with both hands — steady, warm, trembling at the edges.
Then, a kiss. Barely there. Soft enough to undo me completely.
"I'll be the one to ask you." He said, voice low but unshakable. "Be mine. For real?"
Reader, I flatlined. From feelings, not from blood loss.
But Hyunwoo did not stop there.
His forehead pressed to mine, his breath unsteady. "I don't care if you are ready now or later. I will wait. Just don't push me away. Not when I—" He cut himself off, jaw tight. "Not when I finally want something for myself."
And me?
My brain was rebooting like a 2003 Windows PC.
This was too much. Too raw. Too terrifying.
So I defaulted to my only defense mechanism: Dry Humor.
"Wow." I croaked. "You kiss like a mafia prince. Do I need to sign a blood contract or—?"
Hyunwoo actually laughed. Not his usual awkward chuckle. A real laugh — rough, broken, but real. His shoulders shook as he held me tighter.
"You are impossible." He whispered. "But you are mine. Whether you admit it yet or not."
And I wanted to say yes.
God, I wanted to. But my throat locked up. My heart screamed, my hands twitched, but the words stayed buried.
So I stayed quiet. For now.
Because for once in my NPC-coded life, I wanted to be selfish. I wanted to believe I could say yes later.
That maybe — just maybe — I was not background anymore.
Dear Diary,
So. I got stabbed.
0/10. Would not recommend. Pain is free trial only, but apparently I accidentally subscribed to the premium package.
And instead of peace and quiet, my hospital room turned into a discount reality show.
Luka: Barged in with balloons that literally said RIP. Claimed they were on sale. Snored in the visitor chair like Shrek drowning in a tuba.
Hyuna: Reading every single Campus Thread post about me being a "hero" — loudly — with dramatic gasps. Keeps glancing at me like I took the stab just for the clout. (Not entirely wrong, but still rude.)
Mizi: Leading impromptu cheer routines every time I take my meds. She tried to spell out "A-C-O-R-N" with pompoms. Nearly hit the IV stand.
Sua: Sipping tea silently in the corner like my existence is a documentary on bad life choices. Scariest one in the room.
Ivan: Brought Till in like an emotional support plushie. Keeps glaring at me for "risking myself." Bro, I am LITERALLY bleeding out, don't add emotional damage. Also, stop feeding me jello like I am a toddler.
Till: Gave me The Speech™. You are not an NPC, you are important, stop throwing your life away." Had me crying into my pillow while Luka muttered something about me being "squishy."
Hyunwoo: Has not left. Adjusts my blanket. Peels fruit. Wipes crumbs off my face. Mafia boyfriend or Florence Nightingale? Unknown. Then kissed me. In front of witnesses. Honestly, the stab wound was less mortifying.
And to top it all off, I can hear the author laughing somewhere. Whoever's writing my pain arc clearly thinks theyare hilarious.
Spoiler: They are not.
So yeah, I survived. My friends are gremlins. Ivan and Till are nauseatingly in love. Hyunwoo might be my boyfriend now. And I am starting to think I should unionize against narrative abuse.
Note to self:
If another knife flies at Till, I am not jumping. I’m yelling "dodge roll!" and letting him handle it. I am retired.
Chapter 60: Waiting Room Hell (aka Squad.exe Has Stopped Responding)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Apparently flatlining once is enough to send the squad into full meltdown mode.
The group chat looked like a disaster movie script — Hyuna threatening arson, Luka yelling in caps, Mizi spiraling, Sua whispering prayers into her tea.
Meanwhile, I was unconscious.
Peak comedy timing, really.
Chapter Text
[Group Chat: Squad GC 🔥🍜🤡]
Members: Hyuna, Luka, Acorn, Hyunwoo, Mizi, Sua, Ivan, Till
Hyuna:
WHERE ARE YOU NOW. WHY AREN'T YOU ANSWERING. HAVE YOU ARRIVED IN THE HOSPITAL???
Luka:
HELLO???? SOMEONE SAY SOMETHING.
Mizi:
There was so much blood. So so so much blood. Tell me he's okay.
Sua:
My hands are still shaking. I cannot breathe. Please update.
Hyuna:
I swear if any of you ghost me rn I'll burn the hospital down.
Hyunwoo:
We're in the ambulance. Acorn's unconscious. He's... he's bleeding a lot.
Luka:
UNCONSCIOUS???
Mizi:
oh my god oh my god oh my god
Hyuna:
NO. NO. WAKE HIM UP. SHAKE HIM. POUR WATER ON HIM.
Till:
He's too weak. He lost too much blood.
Ivan:
We're trying to keep pressure on the wound. Just — just do what you need to do first. We will be there in minutes.
Sua:
I can't believe this. He joked about dying so many times but I didn't think—
Mizi:
No. No, he doesn't get to do this. Not like this.
Hyuna:
If he dies I'm killing him myself.
Luka:
Hyuna that's not how—
Hyuna:
SHUT UP.
Ivan:
They're prepping the ER. They're shouting at us to move.
Till:
They're taking him in now. He's pale. He's not... he doesn't look like himself.
Hyunwoo:
They said we cannot follow inside.
Mizi:
WHAT DO YOU MEAN YOU CAN'T FOLLOW?? SOMEONE STAY WITH HIM.
Sua:
He's going to be scared if he wakes up alone.
Hyuna:
Tell them he hates hospitals. He panics. He'll make jokes but he panics. They HAVE to let someone in.
Hyunwoo:
I am trying.
[10 MINUTES OF SILENCE IN THE CHAT]
Luka:
This silence is killing me. Someone please—
Hyunwoo:
...He flatlined once.
Hyuna:
WHAT.
Mizi:
WHAT DO YOU MEAN HE FLATLINED.
Sua:
I'm shaking I can't type I can't.
Ivan:
They shocked him. Brought him back.
Till:
He's alive. Barely. But alive.
Hyuna:
If you scare me like this again I will personally stab him MYSELF.
Luka:
...that threat makes no sense but SAME.
Hyunwoo:
They've stabilized him for now. Surgery's starting.
Mizi:
For now??
Sua:
Please tell me he's going to make it. Please.
Ivan:
He has to. He's Acorn. Stupid, stubborn, loud—he has to.
Till:
He saved me. He threw himself in front of me.
Hyuna:
Of course he did. That idiot. Always thinking he's not important. Always making himself the shield.
Luka:
He better wake up so I can punch him for scaring us like this.
[30 MINUTES LATER]
Hyunwoo:
They're still operating. It's... it's bad.
Ivan:
We'll wait. All night if we have to.
Till:
All of us.
Hyuna:
Yeah. He's not leaving us that easy.
Mizi:
Acorn doesn't get to die before we graduate together.
Sua:
He promised me milk tea tomorrow. He better keep it.
📌 [Pinned Message — Hyunwoo]:
Update: He made it out of surgery. Critical but stable. He is alive.
Hyuna:
CRITICAL BUT STABLE. I'LL TAKE IT.
Mizi:
Holy shit. I almost passed out.
Sua:
I can breathe again.
Luka:
Stable is stable. Stable is GOOD.
Ivan:
...but it doesn't feel good enough.
Till:
I should've stopped him. I should've seen Alexa. I—
Hyunwoo:
No. Don't. He chose it. He always chooses to protect people.
Hyuna:
We are on the way there now. The police is done taking our testimonies.
Ivan:
What will happen to Alexa now?
Luka:
Detained. I made sure she will be.
Mizi:
Also your dad, Ivan. He seemed... regretful that he brought Alexa to your life? Not sure.
Till: They should be.
[1 HOUR LATER – WAITING ROOM HELL]
The hospital waiting room smelled faintly of antiseptic and bad coffee. Fluorescent lights hummed overhead, washing everyone's faces a little too pale. The vending machine at the corner coughed every time it spat out a soda can, like even it was stressed.
Hyunwoo sat in one of the stiff plastic chairs, back straight, eyes fixed on the doors leading to the ward.
He had not moved since Acorn was wheeled into surgery hours ago. His jacket was draped over his shoulders, but he had not touched the food or water Hyuna tried to push on him.
"I told you." Hyunwoo muttered, voice low but iron-solid. "I am not leaving until he wakes up."
Hyuna crouched in front of him, worry pinching her brows. She put a hand on his knee, soft but firm, like only a sister could.
"Little brother, you're pale. Eat something. You can't take care of him if you collapse first."
Hyunwoo didn't even look at the sandwich she held out. His jaw tightened, eyes shadowed with exhaustion. "Not hungry."
The words landed heavy in the air.
On the bench opposite, Mizi leaned back, arms crossed, shaking her head. Her usually sunny cheerleader energy was subdued, but her tongue was still sharp.
"He’s worse than Till." She muttered, loud enough for the whole room to hear. "At least Till remembers to drink water when Ivan forces it down his throat."
That earned a weak huff of laughter from Sua, who was sipping tea from a thermos like nothing could ruffle her composure. "Give him credit. He's running on pure willpower."
Luka, sprawled in the corner chair with his legs stretched out, groaned into his hands.
"Bro, if Acorn wakes up and finds you looking like you have been dragged through a horror movie, he's gonna scold you instead of resting. Eat the damn sandwich."
Hyunwoo's hands clenched on his knees. For a moment, it looked like he might snap back. Instead, he just whispered, almost too softly to catch:
"If I eat, it means I am waiting. If I wait, it means I am okay with him not waking up yet."
The room went still. Even the vending machine held its breath.
Hyuna's throat bobbed as she swallowed. She set the sandwich down on the chair beside him anyway, her hand squeezing his shoulder. "He's stubborn. Stupidly stubborn. Like you. He'll wake up."
Hyunwoo finally closed his eyes, shoulders sagging, the tension in his posture cracking just enough for the exhaustion to peek through.
But he stayed rooted to his chair, gaze fixed on that door as if sheer will could drag Acorn back to consciousness.
And the squad sat with him, restless, worried, trying to fill the silence with anything they could — jokes, tea, even Luka's bad humming — because none of them wanted to admit how scared they all were.
The room had finally settled into a heavy kind of silence when Till spoke. His voice was so quiet at first, they almost did not hear it.
"...It was meant for me."
Everyone turned. Till sat stiffly in his chair, his hands clenched so tightly that his knuckles were bloodless. His eyes were glassy, distant, fixed on some point that wasn't there.
"If I hadn't been standing there. If I hadn't..." His throat closed, but he forced the words out anyway. "That knife wasn't for Acorn. It was for me. He got stabbed because of me."
The guilt cracked his voice raw, every syllable edged with pain. "I should have — I should have been the one—"
"Don't."
Ivan's voice cut sharp through the air. He leaned forward, taking Till's face in his hands, forcing him to look up. "Don't you dare say that."
Till's jaw trembled. "But it's true—"
"No." Ivan's grip held firm, eyes burning. "It's not your fault. It was her choice. Acorn made his choice. And right now —" His voice wavered just slightly, just enough to betray the ache in his chest — "The only thing that matters is that he is alive. That's what we hold on to. Not the what-ifs."
For a moment, Till just stared at him, his lips trembling like the words he wanted to say had shattered before they could form.
Then, slowly, he leaned forward, forehead pressed against Ivan's shoulder. His whole body shook with the weight of his guilt, but Ivan held him tighter, steadying him like a storm anchor in the middle of the wreck.
The others looked away, some biting back their own tears.
It was then the doors swung open again. The same doctor stepped inside, his tone lighter this time.
"You can visit him now." He said. "He is stable. Still weak, but awake enough to see you."
Relief hit the group like a tidal wave.
Luka actually whooped, punching the air.
Hyuna clutched her chest with a shaky laugh, muttering, "Idiot tree. Couldn't stay down even if he tried."
Mizi half-stood already, pom-poms twitching like she wanted to lead them all in a victory cheer.
But Ivan and Till did not move right away. They stayed pressed together, breathing each other in, as if reminding themselves that they were both still here.
Finally, Till exhaled. He wiped his face roughly with his sleeve, nodded at Ivan, then stood. "Let's go see him."
The door creaked open.
The gang shuffled in — quiet, hesitant, as if too much noise might shatter the fragile peace of the machines beeping softly by Acorn's bed.
He was propped up on too many pillows, color still drained from his face, eyelids heavy. The meds were clearly working overtime.
For a long moment, nobody breathed.
Then Acorn stirred, cracked one eye open, and looked at Hyunwoo. He mumbled hoarsely:
"You're handsome."
The silence that followed was deafening.
Hyunwoo froze where he stood, half-shadowed by the doorway, every muscle locked like someone had just hit pause on him. His ears went crimson.
Luka choked. Literally choked. "PFFT—HAHAHA — HE DID IT AGAIN." He bent double, clutching his stomach.
Hyuna slapped a hand over her mouth, but her snort still slipped out. "Oh my god, he's still drugged."
Mizi squealed, shaking invisible pom-poms. "ACORN, CONFESSED AGAIN! ENDGAME UNLOCKED!"
Sua, unbothered, poured tea into the little hospital paper cups she'd somehow smuggled in. "At least he's consistent."
Ivan pinched the bridge of his nose, muttering, "Unbelievable..." while Till sat down heavily by the bed, torn between crying and facepalming.
Acorn blinked at the chaos, then slurred again, as if the universe had not already suffered enough:
"Hyunwoo... kiss me. Before I flatline from embarrassment."
Hyunwoo's jaw clenched so tight it could have cracked granite. He muttered something low in Korean under his breath that sounded suspiciously like a prayer.
And in the corner, Luka was already texting the Campus Thread:
TREE-KUN'S FIRST WORDS POST-STAB: "HYUNWOO, YOU'RE HANDSOME"
Within seconds, his phone buzzed with twenty notifications.
Acorn, blissfully unaware, let his head drop back on the pillows and sighed, "See? Even dying, I've got good taste." Then he snored.
The room exploded into chaos. Again.
Campus Chatter → General → Rumors
Thread: TREE-KUN'S FIRST WORDS. I REPEAT. TREE-KUN'S. FIRST. WORDS.
👀 eyewitnessLuka:
I WAS THERE. He woke up, looked straight at Hyunwoo, and said: "You're handsome." FIRST. WORDS. OUT. OF. HIS. MOUTH.
📣 pomqueen99:
NO STOP THIS IS CANON. He almost died and still confessed?? That's protagonist behavior.
🍵 teawitch:
Wait. WAIT. So drugged-up Acorn bypassed everyone else and SIMPED FOR HYUNWOO FIRST?? Even in pain, he's consistent.
🏈 qb4life:
BRO HYUNWOO JUST FROZE. Like statue mode. Ears red. Whole room combusted. I swear Luka nearly passed out laughing.
🤡 clownhater101:
Guys. He was on morphine. This doesn't COUNT.
🌰 acorn4ever:
SHUT UP. If Acorn says it under meds, it's his SOUL speaking. This counts TWICE.
✨ deliriumshipper:
Morphine lowers inhibitions. That means it's the TRUTH TRUTH.
🔥 rideordietree:
Exactly. Drugs don't create feelings. They expose them.
👑 hyunwoos_wife:
You think he hallucinated Hyunwoo's face FIRST for no reason? That's love, babe.
🤡 clownhater101:
Or maybe he just woke up, saw the closest face, and said something dumb.
🌰 acorn4ever:
HE. CALLED. HIM. HANDSOME. FIRST WORDS BACK FROM DEATH. Not dumb. Legendary.
🎨 fanartdropper:
Okay but imagine it in anime format 👉👉 [link attached]
Image Description: Acorn drawn half-dead in a hospital bed, glowing aura, reaching out weakly. Hyunwoo drawn sparkly & shoujo-filtered.
Caption: "You're handsome."
💀 cryingoverthis:
STOP MAKING IT LOOK LIKE A DEATH CONFESSION. I'M SOBBING.
😂 memelord92:
No bc the fanart gave Hyunwoo a literal rose background. He's not a chaebol lead, he's a NIGHT SHIFT NURSE.
💘 otpbeliever:
Listen. If my first words post-stab are not "you're handsome" to my crush, just unplug me.
📚 ProfKim:
Please stop tagging me in these threads. I do not condone fanfiction about my colleagues. Also, yes, Acorn's words suggest emotional clarity despite trauma. Please let him rest instead of making memes.
🍷 ProfPark:
Kim, you're literally commenting here. That's participation.
📚 ProfKim:
I am clarifying misinformation.
🍷 ProfPark:
Sure. Just like last week when you "clarified" for 67 comments straight.
👀 shipperanon:
OH MY GOD THEY'RE ARGUING IN THE SAME THREAD AGAIN.
💖 professorshipper69:
Someone screenshot this. Enemies-to-lovers arc IN MOTION.
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
So apparently Luka live-tweeted my near-death confession. Now the entire campus knows my first words after surgery were "Hyunwoo, you're handsome."
Campus Reaction:
50% cheering like I just won the Olympics.
40% calling me NPC.exe v2.0.
10% professors accidentally flirting in the replies (looking at you, KimPark).
Me? I just wanted to bleed in peace.
Note to self:
Never trust Luka with Wi-Fi again. Or balloons. Or literally anything.
Chapter 61: NPC Gets a Romance Arc (aka Bleeding Out But Still Bagging A Boyfriend)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Woke up in a hospital bed (zero stars, do not recommend), only to realize I nearly died and also accidentally soft-launched my relationship with Hyunwoo in front of the entire squad.
Luka posted a groufie before I could hide under the blanket. Alexa's in jail, Ivan's dad is throwing hush money, Till confessed he only wants Ivan as his husband (cookies burned, love survived). Mom approves of Hyunwoo (but threatened theft).
Oh, and graduation forms showed up.
Apparently trauma is not enough — now I need life plans too.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Waking up in a hospital bed:
0/1, would not recommend.
But waking up in a hospital bed with Hyunwoo slumped beside me in a chair, his hand still clutching mine like he's guarding the last slice of pizza?
Yeah. That is illegal levels of heart attack.
The chair was too small for him — his legs bent awkwardly, his head tilted against the edge of the mattress, strands of hair falling across his forehead. His grip on my hand was so firm it almost cut off circulation. He looked like he'd fought sleep all night and lost.
And it hit me.
I almost died.
I almost lost this — him.
The chance to ever see Hyunwoo’'s ridiculous protective frown again. To hear him grumble at Luka's jokes. To maybe, someday, walk home with him not as "just friends" but as his.
The realization cracked something fragile in me, so sharp my chest ached more than the stitches.
My brain immediately went:
Oh no. we are official. Like couple-official. and I am still covered in stab wound chic.
I blushed so hard the monitor beeped suspiciously, like the machine thought I was coding a heart attack. Smooth.
Hyunwoo stirred awake instantly, because apparently even his subconscious is overprotective.
His eyes scanned my face like I was about to explode. "Are you in pain?" His voice was rough from sleep, but sharp with worry.
"Uh — yes? No? Not — Okay, listen." I stammered, my face burning. "We're... together, right? Like... officially? Or was that just morphine brain?"
Hyunwoo blinked at me, his brows twitching like he was holding back a dozen emotions. Then he did the unthinkable. He laughed. Soft. Warm. Almost shy.
"Yes, Acorn." He said, voice so steady it made my ears burn. "We are together."
I wanted to melt into the pillow and respawn in another universe.
And then—
"WOOOOOOO!" Luka leapt up from the visitor couch like a hyena on Red Bull. "ACORN GOT A BOYFRIEND."
The entire squad erupted like they’d been awake the whole time
Spoiler: They had, traitors.
Pompoms, clapping, actual cheering. Mizi started chanting, "KISS! KISS! KISS!" accidentally hitting my IV pole with a pompom and nearly yanking it out.
Hyuna smirked like she was about to buy wedding invitations online. Sua, unfazed as ever, just sipped her tea and said, "About time."
I buried my face in my blanket. Hyunwoo turned tomato-red. This was my life now.
Till, of course, leaned down and whispered, quiet enough for only me: "See? You are not an NPC at all. You've got your own romance arc now."
I wanted to argue. I really did.
But then Hyunwoo squeezed my hand under the blanket, and I thought: Maybe emo boy's right.
Naturally, Luka decided this was the perfect time to lean over my bed with his phone, yell "SAY CHEESE, LOVEBIRDS!" and snap a groufie.
Hyuna smacked him too late — It was already posted to the Campus Thread with the caption:
NPCxMafiaPrince CONFIRMED.
(Acorn still has an IV in his arm.)
Great. Immortalized forever.
Alexa Aftemath
The room went quiet the second Alexa's name came up. Which, considering this was my hospital room — aka chaos central — was basically a miracle.
"She's in detention." Hyuna reported, scrolling like she was reading stock updates. "Prison, technically. They don't know when she will get out."
"Good." Luka snapped. Arms crossed. Golden retriever energy suddenly downgraded to guard dog. "Stabbing people is not a personality trait."
Mizi groaned dramatically. "Honestly? She was already a villain arc in the making. This was just a DLC."
Sua, sipping tea like the world's calmest crypt keeper: "Still, it is sad. For someone so desperate to be loved, she ruined it herself."
Cue Till, lowering his head, voice all soft and tragic. "Somehow, when she was bullying me — There was a part of me that wanted to befriend her."
And instantly the squad:
Hyuna: "Of course, you did. Our emo Disney prince strikes again."
Mizi (Pompoms shaking like a Pokemon evolution cutscene): "AWWWW."
Luka: "PRECIOUS EMO! PRECIOUS EMO!"
Till: Instantly red. Hides in Ivan's chest like a shy anime girlfriend.
Ivan: Stoic human fortress.
And THEN Ivan cleared his throat. Which is Ivan-speak for "prepare your hearts, peasants."
"My father regrets what happened."
The room froze. Suspense. Drama. The K-Drama OST practically started playing.
"He said he will send compensation. Money. Gifts. Something. I don't know yet." Ivan's jaw tightened. "But... He also said he approves of Till now. After what he did. After he stood up to him. My father decided to let me go."
Beat. "Well. From the marriage deal. I will still be his heir after graduation."
Everyone: Shocked silence.
Me: "COMPENSATION?? LIKE… ACTUAL MONEY?? Hello?? Do I get a cut for bleeding all over the school tiles? That's trauma tax, baby."
Luka: (Wheezing) "Tree-kun securing the bag!"
Mizi: "NPC.exe unlocked: GOLD DIGGER ROUTE."
And Till? Oh, Till.
He lifted his head, cheeks pink, grabbed Ivan's hand like he was auditioning for a romance anime finale and whispered: "He already gave me the best gift I could ever have."
And then he gave Ivan That Look™.
You know the one.
Soft, lovestruck, enough to make my stab wound ache like, bro, I did NOT get shanked just to be third-wheeling your shoujo moment right now.
Hyuna groaned, dragging a hand down her face. "Great. And here we go again with the live K-Drama in 4K."
Me? I threw my blanket over my head. "Someone stab me again. No wait — don't. But also do. End me."
Chaos resumed. But even under the noise, something heavy had shifted.
And of course, I was stuck here watching it like the unwilling star of the messiest soap opera alive.
Days Later
Time blurred into hospital food, beeping machines, and way too much unwanted attention.
But through it all, Hyunwoo?
Hyunwoo never left.
He hovered like an overgrown mafia guardian angel.
He adjusted my blanket every time it slipped an inch.
He peeled apples with surgical precision, sliding me slices like I was royalty.
He sat by my side in silence, his presence steady enough to anchor me when the pain got bad.
At night, when he thought I was asleep, I felt his thumb tracing circles over the back of my hand. Once, I even caught him whispering something soft — maybe my name, maybe a prayer. I did not dare open my eyes.
And then — my mom came.
Yes. My actual, biological, workaholic, airport-dwelling, first-flight-to-Japan mom.
She stormed into the room, immediately teared up at the sight of me in bed, and nearly crushed me in a hug until Hyunwoo awkwardly stopped her so I would not pop a stitch.
Then she turned her attention on him. Within five minutes, she was smiling at Hyunwoo like he was the best thing to happen to the family name.
"Oh, you must be Hyunwoo. I like you. Handsome, polite, responsible. Honestly, Acorn, I might steal him for myself."
"MOM. HE IS MINE." I screeched, redder than my blood bags.
Hyunwoo? Mr. Broody Buff Hyunwoo? He blushed so hard he nearly dropped the apple knife.
I will never recover.
TILL'S POV
The dorm kitchen smelled faintly of vanilla and sugar, though the atmosphere was more battlefield than bakery.
Till stood stiffly at the counter, apron strings knotted too tight, shaping cookie dough into careful circles like each one was an exam he could not afford to fail.
"These have to be good." He muttered, eyes fixed on the tray. "He almost died. I cannot bring him half-baked cookies."
Ivan, meanwhile, had glued himself to Till's back like an affectionate shadow. Arms looped securely around Till's waist, chin hooked over his shoulder, his weight leaning in just enough to crowd him. "They will be good. Even if you burn them, he will eat them. He just wants you there."
Till's fingers hesitated, pressing the dough a little too flat. His ears went pink, though his expression did not change.
Ivan smiled into his shoulder, his voice casual but sly. "You know, now that the engagement with Alexa is gone—" He paused, just to feel Till tense, "—We should get engaged instead."
Till froze mid-motion.
The spatula trembled in his hand. For a long moment, he did not speak, did not even breathe.
"Engaged." He echoed finally, so quiet it almost was not there.
"Mm-hm." Ivan's grin widened like a cat who'd caught the bird. "You and me. Makes sense, right?"
Till set the spatula down with painstaking care, as if the counter might explode if he moved too fast. His face stayed unreadable, but his ears burned crimson. He turned his head just enough to glance at Ivan with wide, uncertain eyes.
"I don't need an engagement." He said at last, voice rough with nerves. His hands curled slightly on the counter, but he did not pull away. Instead, almost shyly, he leaned back against Ivan's chest. "I only want you to be my husband."
The words slipped out low, almost embarrassed, like he had not meant to say them out loud.
Ivan's breath caught.
Then his entire face lit up, like someone had handed him the sun. He crushed Till tighter against him, nuzzling his temple, practically vibrating with delight. "That's better than a yes. That's forever."
Till went tomato-red instantly, hiding his face in his sleeve. But the tiniest smile pulled at the corner of his mouth, soft and unguarded.
The oven dinged. Smoke curled out. The cookies were definitely overdone.
Neither of them cared.
MIZI'S POV
A few days later, in homeroom.
Mizi was bouncing her pompoms under the desk. "As soon as class ends, we rush the hospital."
Hyuna: (Scrolling Campus Thread like she was plotting a coup) "We will bring fruit. And possibly chloroform for Luka if he screams again."
Luka: "HEY—"
Sua: (Calmly sipping tea in a thermos) "Visiting hours open at three. We will be there at two fifty-nine."
Just then, their teacher slapped a paper stack onto the desk.
"Before you all run off, fill these out. After School Plan forms. Graduation is coming. Don't slack off now."
The four of them froze, papers in hand.
AFTER SCHOOL PLANS.
The words hit like a countdown clock none of them had noticed until now.
Mizi's pompoms slowly lowered.
She glanced at Sua. For once, the cheer drained from her face, replaced with something tight and nervous.
Her lips pressed together, like she wanted to ask, "You're not leaving anymore, right? You're not going abroad after this... right?"
But she did not say it. She just squeezed her pompoms until the plastic handles creaked.
Sua noticed — of course she did. She set down her tea and reached under the desk, brushing her fingers lightly over Mizi's hand.
No words. Just quiet reassurance.
And just like that — NEW ARC UNLOCKED.
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Status Update: Stabbed but cuffed. Boyfriend secured. Squad feral. Alexa in jail. Mom approves of my mafia prince (but needs to BACK OFF). Ivan and Till might be engaged?? Burned cookies = Love language confirmed.
Note to self:
After School Plan forms = BOSS LEVEL.
Graduation arc incoming.
Chapter 62: NPC vs. The Future (aka Near-Death Wasn't Stressful Enough So Now I Need A Future Plan)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Today I attempted a hospital jailbreak, but Hyunwoo blocked me like a mafia bouncer and Luka got banned for Olympic commentary.
Meanwhile, my near-death groufie went viral — NPC Nation rising while "Acorn x Death" trends (rude). Squad filled out After School Plans: Luka = Influencer, Mizi = Tragic Yuri, Hyunwoo = "With Acorn." Me? I wrote "survive." Which is funny... until it isn't.
Three days until freedom. Three days until Ibani. 🐾
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Fun fact: Hospital beds are designed by demons.
Second fun fact: I was totally fine and did not need to stay here for three more days.
Which is why I was already halfway out of bed, dragging my IV pole toward the door, when—
CLUNK.
The wheel caught on the side of the bed. My heroic dash became a chaotic tangle of cords.
The IV tugged at my arm, I yelped like a dying cat, and then I dramatically flopped backward onto the mattress like a Shakespearean corpse.
"Back. To bed."
Hyunwoo. Mafia bouncer stance. Arm across the doorway like a living wall of muscle and doom.
"Hyunwoo, please." I whined, dramatically clutching my stitches like I was auditioning for a period drama. "I am healed. I can feel it. My body has transcended mortality."
"You still have an IV drip."
"IV stands for I am Very Fine."
That's when Luka entered the room with a nurse in tow and immediately started narrating like he was at the Olympics.
"AND HE MAKES A BOLD ESCAPE ATTEMPT — will he stick the landing? OHH, mafia prince blocks him at the door! PERFECT DEFENSE FORM—"
Nurse: "OUT. NOW."
Luka: "UNFAIR. I WAS BRINGING HIM FRUIT."
Nurse: "YOU'RE BANNED FROM VISITING HOURS."
Luka clutched his fruit basket like a betrayed hero, a single grape rolling tragically to the floor as the nurse herded him out.
Campus Thread Chaos
Of course, Luka had already done damage before his banishment.
Because the groufie he took the other day? The one with me half-conscious, IV still in my arm, Hyunwoo sitting beside me red as a tomato?
Yeah. It went viral.
I was not even supposed to be on my phone (nurse said "rest your eyes" blah blah blah).
But obviously I snuck a peek under the blanket the second everyone left, and what did I see?
Campus Thread:
npcxmafiaprince_stan:
THEY'RE OFFICIAL!!! NPC NATION RISE!!
skeptic101:
I still think Acorn staged the stabbing for clout.
alexastans:
THIS WOULDN'T HAVE HAPPENED IF—
[user banned]
profkim:
Please don't turn my class into a wedding reception.
profpark: 👀
congrats tho
📌 [pinned by mods] Keep it civil, kids. Shipping wars belong in the fandom Discord, not under the hospital groufie.
Apparently, my near-death experience inspired some weird fanfiction.
Trending: Acorn x Death.
Excuse me?? I need to speak with the manager of this fandom.
Graduation Looms
Three days until discharge. The nurses told me so. Which means three days until I can finally escape this hospital prison and return to the dorms.
And I cannot believe I am admitting this — I actually miss that cramped little room with Till.
I miss the terrible wifi. The weird smell from Till's midnight ramen runs. The mess of textbooks.
And most of all... Ibani — Till and Ivan's cat/son/emotional support gremlin. I swear that furball stole my bed while I was gone.
But before I can get released back into the wild, the teachers hit us with the After School Plan forms.
GRADUATION ARC UNLOCKED.
So now, picture this:
Me, in my hospital bed, squad scattered around with clipboards, filling out the "Where do you see yourself in five years?" nonsense like it's the SAT of life.
Luka: "Future career — Professional Chaos Gremlin."
Hyuna: "That's not a job, it is a cry for help."
Luka: "Then explain influencers."
Mizi (Doodling hearts around): "Stay with Sua forever ♥" While sneaking tragic side-eyes like she is planning a doomed yuri.
Sua: Sua, coolly adding "World Domination" under her career goals, as if she's already got the evil lair picked out.
Till (Quietly, focused): "Musician. Artist. Or baker. As long as Ivan's with me."
Ivan: "Permanent husband. That's the career path."
Till: Visibly combusting, scribbles extra hard to cover blush.
Hyunwoo: (Writes calmly) "Business. Family. With Acorn."
Me: "Excuse me?? You cannot just put with Acorn like I am a major."
Hyunwoo: "You are my priority."
Me.exe: [SYSTEM CRASH NOISES]
And mine?
I panic-wrote: "Plan = Survive."
I said it as a joke, of course. Everyone laughed. But the pen dug deeper into the page than I meant, and for a second, the weight of it sat heavy in my chest.
Because after everything — the stabbing, the chaos, the future rushing closer than I am ready for — survival still feels like the most ambitious plan of all.
Quiet Moment
After the clipboard chaos, the room cleared out, leaving just me and Hyunwoo — and a suspicious rustle from his jacket.
Hyunwoo slid contraband snacks from under his jacket.
"Don't tell the nurse." He muttered, passing me a chocolate bar like it was illegal.
We ate in silence, the crinkle of the chocolate wrapper weirdly loud, until I blurted: "So, uh... future plans?"
He glanced at me, calm as ever. "Wherever you go, I will follow."
My brain: "Awww."
My mouth: "Wow. Stalker vibes. But romantic."
For a second, though, I caught the way his eyes flickered — like he was weighing something heavier behind the words.
I remembered the way he'd written business so firmly on his form.
Hyunwoo, with his quiet sense of duty, probably had a dozen ambitions stacked up in his head: Family expectations, responsibilities, maybe even a company to run one day.
Things that could pull him away.
But then he squeezed my hand under the blanket, steady and sure, and added softly, "Even if it makes things harder, I will choose you."
My chest ached, but not the stab-wound kind.
Dear Diary,
Status: Survived stabbing, survived Luka's Olympic commentary, but may not survive writing a five-year plan.
Luka wants to be a meme influencer, Mizi looks like she's about to sob into Sua's thermos, and Hyunwoo keeps saying "with you" like it's a career path.
Note to self:
Professional NPC should count as a career option. Also, three days until I see Ibani again. 🐾
Chapter 63: Return of the NPC (aka Congrats on Not Dying Balloons Were Not Necessary)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Today was Discharge Day, aka my failed attempt at a dramatic hospital escape (Note: IV poles are NOT action-hero approved). Hyunwoo wheeled me out like his parolee while Luka ambushed me with "Congrats on Not Dying" balloons.
Back at the dorm, Ibani launched himself at me (finally, someone missed me). Then I spotted Till and Ivan's matching rings — Hello, secret engagement arc??
Chaos resumed instantly. I missed this mess. But after school plan forms are due tomorrow?
Send help.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Discharge Day.
The day of freedom. The light at the end of the beeping-monitor, bland-food, demon-bed tunnel.
Nurses: "Acorn, please stay still while we prep the paperwork."
Me: Already wearing my hoodie, hoodie strings clenched between my teeth like I was about to parachute out a window.
"Sir, please sit down."
Too late. I was already dramatically attempting my movie exit walk.
Except.
The IV stand wheel snagged the bed leg.
The pole wobbled, I stumbled, and suddenly I was reenacting a slow-motion disaster film.
CLANG.
The IV tugged my arm, I yelped like a dying pigeon, and collapsed back onto the bed.
Oscar-worthy performance.
Hyunwoo, of course, standing by the door, arms crossed, mafia bodyguard mode activated: "Sit. Down."
Me (Clutching my chest): "Let me LIVE — literally."
Hyunwoo: "You will. If you stop almost killing yourself."
Outside the Hospital
Fun fact: The hospital does not let you walk out on your own.
So while I wanted to strut out like a victorious anime protagonist, I ended up in a wheelchair.
Hyunwoo, pushing me with mafia bodyguard determination.
Me, sulking like a toddler at Disneyland who'd been told they couldn’t ride the rollercoaster.
And then — balloons.
Bright, obnoxious, helium balloons bobbing in the air, proudly declaring: "CONGRATS ON NOT DYING."
Luka, of course. Already lurking outside like a stalker paparazzi.
"NPC RETURNS ARC!!" He bellowed.
The nurse spotted him: "Didn't I BAN you?"
Luka (Shielding the balloons with his entire body): "Justice cannot be silenced."
Hyunwoo pushed me faster toward the car like we were escaping a crime scene.
Back to the Dorms
Look. I did not think I'd miss this place.
But stepping into the dorm?
Instant nostalgia.
The ramen stains on the desk.
The peeling poster of some band Till pretends not to like.
The faint smell of ramen? mold? Ivan's expensive cologne battling Till's cheap deodorant?
Wait, did Ivan slept here that's why it smelled like his cologne? Suspicious.
Anyway, back to the dorm room—
It was ugly.
It was chaotic.
It was HOME.
And then—
Ibani.
Till and Ivan's cat/son/emotional-support-gremlin launched himself at me like a furry torpedo.
"IBANI!!" I sobbed like I was in a soldier reunion video.
He meowed once and immediately started chewing my hoodie strings.
Till (Deadpan): "He forgot you existed."
Ivan, stone-faced but sincere: "No. He sensed Acorn's absence. He mourned."
Hyunwoo, scratching Ibani's chin like it was nothing: "He likes you."
My Heart: [CRITICAL HIT].
The Rings Incident
As I was basking in cat affection, my eyes flicked to Till and Ivan—
And froze.
On their fingers.
Matching rings.
"...Wait." I pointed. "I thought the engagement was off?? Why does it look like you just got engaged again — but with someone else?"
Till: Immediately combusting. Red to the tips of his ears. Nearly dropped Ibani.
Ivan (Calm, smug smile): "It is not official."
He held up his hand, letting the ring glint under the dorm light. "But it is my promise to Till. That we will eventually get there."
Till, muttering at a decibel only dogs could hear: "Ivan, please."
Ivan: "What? It's true."
Till covered his face with his sleeve, shaking like a malfunctioning anime character.
Ibani meowed again, like he was confirming the engagement.
Wow. Great. Can't believe I almost died just to become the unwilling third wheel in a K-Drama sequel.
Dorm Squad Welcome Back
Within ten minutes, the dorm turned into a circus.
Mizi burst in waving pompoms.
Luka tried to livestream a "WELCOME BACK NPC" arc until Hyuna nailed him in the head with a shoe.
Sua, saintly as ever, handed me a thermos of tea like she was immune to the chaos.
It was loud. It was chaotic.
It was... perfect.
Then my phone buzzed.
Teacher:
Do Not Forget:
After School Plan forms due tomorrow.
Mood: Ruined.
The squad all glanced at their phones.
Mizi's smile faded, eyes darting toward Sua with Sad Gay Energy™.
Hyuna scrolled faster, jaw tight.
Till fiddled with his ring. Ivan looked smug about it.
Hyunwoo did not even check his phone. He just glanced at me, steady as ever.
Me? I cracked a joke. Because that's easier than panicking.
But inside, my stomach twisted.
Near-death was bad.
But graduation?
That felt like the real apocalypse.
Dear Diary,
Today: Escaped the hospital (badly), reunited with a cat who loves me more than Till does, and discovered Till and Ivan are basically lowkey-engaged again. Luka got beaned by a shoe. Worth it.
I missed this dorm. The ramen smell, the noise, the chaos. It is mine. It is home.
But with graduation forms due, it feels like time is slipping too fast.
Near-death was scary.
But the real Final Boss?
The future.
Note to self:
Never try to escape a hospital with an IV pole. It is not dramatic, it is slapstick. Luka is banned (again), Hyunwoo is basically my parole officer, Till and Ivan are apparently engaged-but-not-engaged, and Ibani has already reclaimed me as his chew toy.
Also: After school plan forms are due tomorrow.
New life motto = "Survive... again."
Chapter 64: Rings, Moans, and Misery (aka I Leave for One Week and They Get Engaged??)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
While I was stuck in the hospital eating sad Jell-O, my dorm morphed into a K-Drama set. Ivan moved in with Till, smuggled in cupcakes with jewelry (Pinterest, why), and they moaned loud enough to traumatize the neighbors.
Oh, and Ivan wore his pants upside down like a Russian fashion statement.
Meanwhile, my bed? Spiritually contaminated. At this point, I don't need a roommate — I need a priest, a flamethrower, and a cat that doesn't betray me.
Chapter Text
TILL'S POV
It started the night Ivan dragged his suitcase into Till's dorm room like he was on the run.
Till blinked from his desk. "What are you doing?"
"Moving in." Ivan said simply, already stacking his clothes in the corner.
"Moving in?" Till repeated, dumbfounded.
Ivan's voice softened, serious for once. "I don't want you alone. Not after everything. What if something happens while I am not here?"
Till's mouth opened, closed, opened again — like a fish caught out of water. His cheeks heated, but he did not argue.
He just scooted his sketchbook aside and muttered, "Fine. Just... don't leave crumbs in the sheets."
By morning, the squad knew.
"ROOMMATES??" Luka practically shrieked, banging on the door like the dorm gossip committee. "More like BOYFRIENDS WITH BENEFITS!"
Mizi squealed, clapping. "Domestic arc UNLOCKED!"
Hyuna rolled her eyes so hard she nearly sprained them. "You are all insufferable."
Sua, sipping tea in the hallway, mused: "As long as they don't burn the dorm down, I approve."
Word got back to Acorn — because of course Luka, still smug despite his hospital ban, FaceTimed Acorn mid-chaos.
The hospital's fluorescent lights buzzed overhead as Acorn squinted into the camera, blanket pulled to his chin.
"Hold up. Ivan's living in my room now??"
Till stammered from the background, red to his ears. Ivan just waved cheerfully at the phone.
Acorn pinched the bridge of his nose.
"Listen to me carefully. I don't care if you do it on the floor. Or the desk. Or the goddamn ceiling fan. But if either of you even touches my bed—"
Acorn jabbed a finger at the screen, IV line swinging like a weapon. "I will personally rise from this hospital and haunt you forever."
Luka lost it, wheezing with laughter.
Mizi squealed louder.
Till nearly dropped Ibani in panic.
Ivan, of course, had the audacity to grin and murmur, "Don't worry. Only my bed."
Till? He promptly combusted.
The Cupcake Incident
This all started a few nights earlier, with cupcakes, of all things.
The dorm had been strangely tidy.
With Acorn out of commission, Till had quietly taken over the chores nobody else remembered to do: Picking up discarded ramen cups, folding stray clothes, and muttering under his breath while scrubbing at the mysterious white stain on Acorn's side table.
When he was not cleaning, he was hunched over sheet music, or smudged with charcoal from his latest sketch.
So when Ivan came back balancing a pink pastry box, Till did not even look up at first.
"Hungry?" Ivan asked, voice lilting with mischief.
Till nodded absently, still brushing pencil dust off his paper. "Always."
Ivan grinned, opening the box with a flourish like he'd just revealed buried treasure. A dozen cupcakes, frosted and delicate, lined the tray. "Pick one."
Till raised an eyebrow but reached for the nearest. Ivan's eyes flickered — nervous, excited — and for a split second Till thought: weird. But then sugar hit his tongue, and he didn't care.
He ate.
And ate.
And finished.
Ivan's smile faltered. "Wait. Did you...?"
Till blinked. "What?"
"You did not notice anything?"
Till frowned, tilting his head. "Notice what?"
Ivan's face paled. "You didn't — oh my god — Did you swallow it??"
Till froze. "Swallow... what?"
And then — crack.
His teeth hit something hard.
Till winced, pulling the cupcake mush from his mouth. Between frosting and crumbs, a glint of silver appeared.
A ring.
Ivan exhaled like he'd just survived a car crash. "Don't do that to me! I thought you'd just gulped it down whole!"
Till stared at the tiny band in his hand, his ears burning red. "You put a ring in a cupcake?"
Ivan shrugged sheepishly, rubbing the back of his neck. "Romantic gesture. Pinterest said it was cute."
Till's chest squeezed, half from laughter, half from something softer. "You are ridiculous."
Ivan grinned, slipping the frosting-smeared ring onto Till's finger anyway. "Maybe. But it's my promise. Not official yet, but we will get there."
Till looked down at the crooked, sugar-sticky ring, then up at Ivan's hopeful face. His lips curved — awkward, small, but real.
"Then I wil wait. For there."
And if his hands shook a little when he laced them with Ivan's, neither of them mentioned it.
The Not-So-Quiet Night
Of course, the dorm was not actually as private as Till wished it could be.
Thin walls. Nosy neighbors. And Ivan had a way of pulling soft, startled sounds from Till that absolutely did not blend into the usual background noise of dorm life.
By the second night, whispers had started.
From the hallway:
"Is that...?"
"Bro. No way."
"Sounds like art boy finally found his voice."
"SHHH, keep it down, you will ruin it!"
Till, mid-mortification, buried his burning face against Ivan's shoulder.
Ivan, infuriatingly calm: "Let them listen."
Till: "IVAN."
Till was still recovering from Ivan's "Let them listen" when the door handle rattled.
And then came disaster.
The door handle rattled.
"Till? Ivan? We are coming in!" Luka's voice, too loud, too cheerful.
Till froze.
Ivan blinked once, then calmly leapt off the bed like this was a military operation.
Clothes flew.
Blankets were adjusted with lightning speed. Till yanked his sketchbook over himself like it was a shield.
By the time the door creaked open, everything looked normal.
Except.
Ivan was standing by the desk, expression perfectly cool, but—
His pants were on backwards. Upside down. Belt loop dangling where it shouldn’t.
There was a long, stunned silence as the squad peered inside.
Luka squinted.
"Why do you look like you lost a fight with your jeans?"
Ivan, without missing a beat: "Fashion."
Till made a strangled noise into his hands.
Mizi, whispering to Sua: "Oh my god, he is hot enough to get away with it."
Hyuna: "No one's hot enough to make that a look, jock boy."
The squad eventually shuffled out, muttering suspicions and conspiracies.
The door shut.
Till collapsed face-first into his pillow.
Ivan just smirked, fixing his pants like nothing happened.
"See? They did not suspect a thing."
Till groaned into the pillow.
The Quiet After
The chaos of almost being caught faded once the dorm settled back into silence.
For a long moment, Till and Ivan just sat side by side, the air still charged but strangely calm, like the storm had passed.
Till stared down at his hand — the simple band glinting faintly in the dim light. A promise ring, nothing official, but more real to him than any paper he'd ever signed.
"It is strange." Till said quietly, almost to himself. "All this time, I thought losing you was inevitable. That I'd mess up, or you would change your mind. That someday — this would all just fall apart."
Ivan tilted his head, watching him with that steady gaze that always felt like sunlight through glass. "And now?"
Till's thumb brushed over the ring.
He remembered the stupid misunderstandings, the lost letters, the way he used to trip over every word. He remembered thinking he was not enough. And yet — here Ivan was. Still here. Always here.
"Now." Till murmured, "I can't even imagine it. Losing you."
Ivan reached out, catching Till's hand, fingers closing firmly around his. "Good. Because you won't." He lifted their joined hands, pressing a soft kiss to Till's knuckles. "We have wasted enough time. This... us... it's forever."
Till's chest ached, but not in the way it used to. Not with fear. With something bigger, steadier, something that scared him in a completely different way — because it was real.
A misplaced love letter had once started them. Now, rings circled their fingers, small circles holding something infinite.
Till leaned into Ivan’s shoulder, closing his eyes. "Forever." He whispered back.
And for once, he did not doubt it.
The Promise
The dorm felt wrong without Acorn's chaos — like a song missing its bassline. Too quiet. Too still.
Just the hum of the radiator and the faint scent of Ivan's fancy cologne battling the ghost of Till's instant ramen.
Till sat at his desk, sketchbook open, pencil hovering over a half-finished drawing of Ibani curled on Ivan's chest.
Totally not symbolic.
His thumb brushed the silver ring on his finger, the one still faintly sticky from that ridiculous cupcake incident. A promise, Ivan had called it.
Not official, but real. Too real.
"Stop staring." Ivan said from his bed, sprawled like he owned the place, scrolling his phone with that infuriating jock confidence. He did not look up, but his lips twitched, smug.
Till's ears burned. "I wasn't." He scribbled harder, smudging charcoal across Ibani's sketched tail.
"You were." Ivan set his phone down, rolled onto his side, and propped his head on one hand. The ring on his finger glinted in the dim dorm light, matching Till's. "You are always staring when you think I am not looking."
Till huffed, shoving his sketchbook under a pile of crumpled sheet music. "You are delusional." But his cheeks betrayed him, flushing redder than Luka's Campus Thread thirst traps.
Ivan chuckled, low and warm, and slid off the bed to cross the tiny room. He leaned against Till's desk, close enough that Till could feel the heat of him through his ripped jeans.
"Delusional, huh?" He plucked the pencil from Till's hand, twirling it like a show-off. "Then why's your face doing that?"
Till swatted at him, missing on purpose. "Shut up." His voice came out softer than he meant, and he hated how it shook.
Ivan did not push. He never did, not when Till got like this.
Instead, he dropped into the chair beside him, their knees brushing under the desk.
Ibani, sensing his cue, leapt onto Till's lap, kneading his hoodie like a tiny dictator demanding attention.
"Traitor." Till muttered, scratching Ibani's chin. The cat purred, smug as Ivan.
For a moment, they just sat there — Till petting Ibani, Ivan humming some annoyingly catchy tune, the dorm's chaos settling into something softer.
Ramen cups were stacked neatly (Till's doing), the mysterious desk stain was mostly gone (also Till), and Ivan's suitcase sat in the corner like it belonged.
Domestic. Peaceful. Terrifying in a way Till couldn't name.
"Do you ever..." Till started, then stopped, his thumb brushing the ring again. His voice was barely above a whisper, nearly lost in Ibani's chainsaw snores. "Do you ever think this is too much? Us. This." He gestured vaguely at the ring, the dorm, the everything.
Ivan's humming stopped.
He turned, his usual smugness gone, replaced by that steady gaze that always felt like sunlight through a cracked window.
"No."
His voice was quiet but sure, like he'd thought about this a thousand times.
"I think we have wasted enough time. Misunderstandings, lost letters, all that crap. I am done with it. I want this. You. Forever."
Till's chest ached — not the sharp, panicked ache from before, but something warm, steady, like a chord finally resolving.
He thought about them all. The fights, the silences, the way Ivan stayed through all of it.
He looked at the ring, at Ivan's hand resting on the desk, at Ibani purring like he was sealing the deal.
"I cannot imagine losing you." Till said, so soft he was not sure Ivan heard. But his fingers tightened around Ivan's sleeve, just enough to anchor him.
Ivan's hand covered his, warm and firm. "You won't." He leaned closer, pressing a soft kiss to Till's temple — casual, devastating. "We are stuck together, emo boy."
Till's lips twitched, almost a smile. "Jock idiot." He mumbled, but he did not pull away.
He leaned into Ivan's shoulder, sketchbook forgotten, Ibani's snores filling the quiet.
The radiator hummed. The dorm smelled like cologne and home.
Domestic. Real. Dangerous in the best way.
ACORN'S POV
(finally, it's my time)
Dear Diary,
Breaking News: While I was in the hospital, my dorm room got converted into a romantic drama set.
Ivan moved in with Till.
Yes, MOVED IN.
Like a suitcase-and-promise-rings situation. They baked cupcakes (with hidden jewelry, because apparently Pinterest is now part of their relationship), moaned loud enough to traumatize the neighbors, and Ivan wore his pants upside down like it was some new Moscow fashion line.
Meanwhile, I was across town fighting for my life against hospital gelatin.
And now?
I am supposed to sleep in the SAME ROOM where all this went down? My bed is basically a crime scene.
Exorcism Checklist:
1. Call a priest. No, call THREE priests.
2. Buy holy water by the gallon. Maybe a super soaker.
3. Garlic cloves for the windows, salt lines on the door, demon banishment kit from Amazon.
4. Sage. Burn enough sage to fumigate the entire building.
5. Bleach my sheets. Twice. No — burn them and start over.
6. If Ivan and Till even LOOK at my bed: Exorcism. Immediate.
Because honestly, the way things are going, I am one cupcake away from my dorm turning into a full-on honeymoon suite.
Note to self:
Sleep with one eye open. Rent a backup bed in the library. And don't trust Ibani — cat is 100% Team IvanTill and already planning to sell me out.
Chapter 65: Graduation Arc: Prologue (aka It's Still 3 Months Away, Calm Down)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Today I handed in my After School Plan form and instantly had a mini heart attack.
Everyone else looked equally ready to vomit into their papers. Last night turned into Couple Confession Hour™ — Hyuna and Luka promising each other through career chaos, Mizi crying into Sua's arms about the US, Ivan basically proposing to Till (again), and Hyunwoo casually suggesting marriage like it was a side quest.
And me? Dramatic. Always dramatic.
Also: Reminder — Graduation is still MONTHS away. Chill.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Today I handed my After School Plan form to Professor Kim.
Yes, that Professor Kim.
The one who roasted half the class during midterms.
The one who probably bathes in coffee and disappointment.
The one whose mere eyebrow raise could end a person's academic career.
So there I was, sweaty palms, crumpled paper in hand, inching forward like a prisoner walking to the prison.
My dramatic inner monologue was in full swing: Is this the moment where my future dies? Will Professor Kim crush me with the power of bureaucracy?
Spoiler: I lived. Barely.
Professor Kim did not even look up when I handed him the paper. Just muttered, "Next."
That was it.
All that anxiety, and he treated me like a Netflix buffering screen.
Meanwhile, the classroom was buzzing.
Apparently, my "grand return from the hospital" counted as the day's main event.
Mizi waved at me like I had been gone for five years.
Luka shouted, "THE NPC RETURNS!!" loud enough to echo down the hallway.
Hyuna muttered, "He wasn't gone that long." but even she did not hide the tiny smile.
Sua handed me a pen like it was some kind of welcome-back gift.
Till tried to play it cool, sketchbook in front of his face, but his ears went pink.
Ivan just leaned back in his chair, smug, like of course I survived, he knew I would.
Hyunwoo didn't say anything. He just sat behind me, steady, like a bodyguard who would kill anyone if they sneezed in my direction.
So yeah. I was back.
Not dead.
Not haunted (yet).
But as the forms shuffled across desks and the weight of the future settled in the room, I realized something:
Being in the hospital was scary.
But sitting here, in this classroom, with everyone's futures dangling in the air?
This might be worse.
And then Professor Kim sighed.
Not at me, specifically. Just in general.
But it hit me like a thunderclap.
What if this sigh is directed at me in the future? What if I become another disappointment he silently judges when he's 70, sipping bitter coffee and muttering about "that Acorn kid who submitted chaos instead of a career"?
Anyway.
Nervous breakdown aside, I survived the hand-in. But my brain is currently screaming on loop: WHAT IF I FAIL AT LIFE??
Graduation Arc Anxiety (aka Couples Therapy, But Make It College dition)
The dorm turned into an accidental group therapy session tonight.
One minute, we were all just staring at the blank After School Plan forms like they were cursed talismans.
The next minute, couples started talking. Out loud. About The Future™.
Shocking. Traumatizing. Would not recommend.
Hyuna & Luka
Hyuna: Manager of the volleyball team, queen of no-nonsense.
Luka: Chaos incarnate... who also happens to be our Student Council President. (Yes. The balloon gremlin is actually smart. Nobody knows how this happened.)
Hyuna was biting her lip, staring down at the form. "I don't even know where to start. Sports management? Maybe athletics administration? But that means no time. Less time with you."
Luka, uncharacteristically calm, leaned back in his chair. "I have been thinking about it too. I am supposed to take law. Or maybe political science. Something that eats your whole life."
They glanced at each other. Serious. Soft.
Then Luka grinned and reached over, squeezing her hand. "But hey. Busy does not mean gone. Even if we are drowning in papers, we will still make time. For each other."
Hyuna smiled back, rare and warm. "Idiot. You'd better."
Me: Shocked Pikachu face.
Who knew that Luka could actually say something genuinely wise?
Mizi & Sua
Across the room, Mizi's form crumpled in her hand. Tears streaked down her face before she even said a word.
"Are you still going to the US?" She choked, voice trembling. "You said — back at the beach — You might not leave anymore. But—"
Sua immediately pulled her into a hug, rubbing circles on her back. "I haven't decided. I haven't even talked to my parents yet. But listen to me, Mizi." She tipped Mizi's chin up. "If it is between leaving and losing you? I will fight for us. I will do everything I can so we won't be apart."
Mizi bawled harder.
Sua just held her tighter, whispering soft promises into her hair.
Meanwhile, Luka quietly slid a box of tissues across the table. For once, he didn't make a joke.
Me: Tearing up, but pretending it is just dust. Definitely dust.
Hyunwoo & Acorn (Me)
Hyunwoo's form was blank. No hesitation, no scribbles, just calmly placed in front of him like he'd already decided.
"I'll take over the business." He said, matter-of-fact. "Hyuna will go into sports. So I will inherit. That's just how it is."
Me: "Cool. Great. Meanwhile, my mom's in Japan working herself into the ground and I can't even fill out a single line on this paper without wanting to cry. Totally the same life experience."
Hyunwoo looked at me. Long. Steady.
Then, with the most infuriating straight face in the world:
"If you want, you can just marry me. Mafia mistress — husband — whatever you prefer."
I combusted. Nearly swallowed my pen.
"EXCUSE ME??"
Hyunwoo shrugged like he had not just nuked me across the dorm lounge. "It is a stable option."
Everyone else: Staring.
Me: Dead.
Ivan & Till
Of course, the last couple was already sitting shoulder-to-shoulder like a romcom poster. Matching rings flashing under the light. Ugh.
Ivan was half-filling his form, half-watching Till like he was the main event. "I will take over my family's company. That's inevitable."
Till fiddled with his pen, cheeks red. "...And me?"
Ivan grinned. "You will marry me."
Till (Sputtering): "That's not a career!"
Ivan: "Sure it is. But if you want a side job, you can be a rockstar. Or an artist. Or a baker. Anything you want. As long as your main job is being my husband."
Till's ears went nuclear red. He smacked Ivan on the head with the pen. "Idiot."
Ivan, unfazed, leaned closer. "Yours."
Till just slammed his notebook over Ivan's head so fast the sound still echoes in my skull.
Ivan then answered back by grinning like being assaulted was romantic.
I am very much tempted to throw my After School Plan at them both.
So yeah. That was last night.
Everyone terrified of the future, everyone clinging to each other like we’re on a sinking ship.
And now here we are — pretending like we did not bare our souls twelve hours ago — while Professor Kim collects papers like the Grim Reaper with tenure.
Dear Diary,
So, recap:
I almost had an anxiety attack in class just turning in one piece of paper.
Everyone's suddenly drowning in existential dread about life after graduation.
Hyunwoo fake-proposed to me (AGAIN).
Ivan and Till basically eloped in spirit.
And Mizi cried hard enough to fill a small reservoir.
Meanwhile, I was sitting there wondering if it's socially acceptable to write "Professional Cat Influencer" on my After School Plan form.
The future is terrifying.
Not the exams, not the teachers, not even the possibility of unemployment.
It is the thought of us changing. Splitting. Scattering.
And yet — we are still here. Still laughing, still yelling at Luka, still pretending Ivan's ego is not going to destroy the ozone layer.
Note to self:
Survive. Not just school. Not just whatever comes next. Survive this weird, messy, found-family thing we have built. It matters more than the form, the career, the paper.
...
...
...
Also, note to self:
Stop combusting when Hyunwoo makes mafia husband jokes. It only encourages him.
And honestly — why are we even acting like this is the finale?
We've still got, what, three or four months before graduation? That's like an eternity in teen-drama-dorm-room time.
We haven't even hit the Christmas Arc. Or the Valentine's Arc. Or the Final Exams Arc of Doom.
Plenty of chaos left.
Plenty of me left to narrate it.
So don't get too emotional yet, dear reader. The world might end at graduation, but until then, we've still got time for ramen, drama, and at least twenty more near-death shenanigans.
Chapter 66: Community Service Squad (aka Who Let the Cat Out?)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Apparently, surviving a stabbing and hospital arc was not enough punishment for me.
No, Professor Kim decided that owning a contraband cat means the whole squad gets slapped with "community service".
Translation: We scrubbed toilets, mopped classrooms, and wiped floors like a budget cleaning crew.
On the bright side: Luka now knows how to use a mop (barely), Sua looks way too majestic holding disinfectant, and I witnessed Ivan catching Till mid-air like a literal K-Drama hero.Downside: Ibani was the cause of it all. Again.
Moral of the story? Never underestimate one (1) small gremlin cat.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
It's been a couple of weeks since I handed Professor Kim my After School Plan and survived his sigh of doom, and apparently life continues.
Shocking, I know.
We have been going to class. Like actual good students. Like normal functioning members of society. (Biggest plot twist yet.)
Hyunwoo is still glued to me 24/7 — bodyguard mode activated at all times. He is basically my parole officer now.
My stab wound? Almost gone. My pride? Permanently scarred.
Till and Ivan, on the other hand, somehow got clingier. Didn't think it was possible, but here we are.
Example A: Ivan invited Till to hang out with the football team. Till brought his guitar. Till played one song.
Suddenly, the entire team loved him.
One guy was like, "Bro, he should totally perform at halftime."
Another: "Yo, marry him so he doesn't leave us."
Ivan's reaction? He smiled politely for exactly five seconds before loudly announcing: "He's mine" To his entire team. Like a caveman with a scholarship.
The team laughed, but you could see it in their eyes: Till was already the new team mascot.
Meanwhile, a few days ago, I was watering the garden for bonus points (yes, I am desperate). The hose exploded. Water everywhere.
Hyunwoo got hit.
Hyunwoo, in his soaked volleyball shirt, abs glistening like Poseidon reborn.
Me: Instant nosebleed. Almost died again.
Hyunwoo: "...You're bleeding."
Me: "Not from the wound."
Hyunwoo: Confused silence.
And then there were the school days themselves.
Luka, ever the Student Council President™, nearly had a meltdown when someone tried to graffiti the vending machine. "I WILL NOT TOLERATE CRIMES AGAINST SNACKS!" He declared.
Hyuna made us all attend one volleyball game. She screamed at the referees so loud her voice cracked. We clapped anyway.
Mizi attempted to bribe a professor with cupcakes for extra credit. Professor Kim ate one, gave her a stern look, and said, "Still a C."
Sua somehow managed to be the only person who actually looks studious when taking notes. Like she is filming an aesthetic study vlog in real life.
Till dropped his entire art portfolio in the hallway one morning. Ivan picked it up and carried it the rest of the way like a dramatic butler. Till glared at him the whole time but also turned the color of a strawberry.
And me? I have been trying my best to look alive while doodling in my notes. Sometimes I draw Professor Kim with a mustache. Sometimes he notices.
So yeah. Life at school right now = Slice-Of-Life filler arc with accidental fanservice DLC.
Community Service Arc
Fast forward to today.
We were currently doing community service.
Well. Technically "university service".
Even Sua and Luka — the actual Student Council elites — were on their knees scrubbing the floor like peasants.
Why? Because apparently, Mr. Kim (yes, that Professor Kim) found out about Ibani's dorm escapades. And everyone who knew about Ibani got punished.
The Good News: Ibani was not banned from the dorm.
The Bad News: We had to prove we could take care of him responsibly.
Translation: Forced Labor.
So there we were. Wiping floors. Cleaning bathrooms. Swiping brooms like our lives depended on it.
Luka: "I am the student council president! I should be exempt from this!"
Hyuna: "You are also the idiot who brought Ibani into student council meetings."
Mizi: Singing while dusting like she was in a Disney movie.
Sua: Holding the bucket steady so Mizi wouldn't flood the hallway.
Ivan: Cleaning windows shirtless because it was hot.
Till: Trying to clean but mostly distracted by Ivan's existence.
Hyunwoo: Scrubbing desks with the focus of a man dismantling a crime syndicate.
Me: Mopping the floor, slipping twice, and pretending it was choreography.
At one point, Luka dramatically dunked his mop like it was a sword. "BEHOLD, THE JANITOR PRESIDENT."
Hyuna nearly hit him with her broom.
Till quietly folded trash bags in the corner while Ivan followed him like a guard dog. Mizi tried to turn wiping the chalkboard into a musical number until Sua gently reminded her we were in a punishment, not a concert.
And honestly? Despite the sweat, the chaos, the low-key bullying from Mr. Kim checking in every five minutes...
It was kind of fun.
Like squad bonding. But with more bleach.
Ibani's Great Escape
After hours of labor, we collapsed in the courtyard to rest.
That's when Till froze. His eyes went wide.
"Ibani?"
We all looked up.
We'd left the dorm window cracked for air — big mistake. Ibani saw his chance and bolted.
Now, there he was. Our beloved chaos gremlin. Perched at the top of a tree. Meowing like he was auditioning for a tragedy.
Till: "IBANI!"
Me: "How the hell did he even get out—"
Ivan: Already sprinting.
The rest of us: Following like a panicked mob.
Till, forever the main character, didn't even hesitate. He started climbing.
He climbed, shoes slipping, hoodie snagging on branches, looking like a grumpy cat himself. Ibani meowed louder, like "Yes human, climb for me."
Luka: "Is he seriously—?!"
Hyuna: "TILL, DON'T YOU DARE—"
Me: Already picturing his obituary.
Then — His foot slipped.
Gasps all around.
And Ivan — Captain of the Football Team, certified quarterback — launched himself forward.
Till actually fell but Ivan caught him. Like full princess carry. In slow motion. Arms steady. Crowd of shocked friends around them.
Mizi (Sobbing): "THIS IS BETTER THAN A DRAMA."
Sua: Clapping politely like it was a stage play.
Luka: "Bro. Did you just CATCH A MAN MID-AIR??"
Hyuna: Facepalming so hard she nearly knocked herself out.
Ivan just looked down at Till in his arms. Calm. Smug. "Told you. I've got you."
Till combusted. Red from head to toe.
Ibani? Still stuck in the tree, watching like the villain he is.
Return of the Menace
Eventually, Ivan climbed up properly, grabbed Ibani by the scruff, and brought him down.
The cat? Purring like he'd orchestrated the whole drama himself.
We trudged back to the dorms, sweaty, scratched, exhausted. Ibani rode on Till's shoulder like a tiny emperor returning from war.
Luka: "That cat has more plot armor than all of us combined."
Hyuna: "We should have left him there."
Mizi: "Don't say that, he is a star!"
Sua: "He does look pleased with himself."
Me (Glaring at Ibani): "You enjoy causing chaos, don't you?"
Ibani: Mrrp.
Translation: "Yes. And you cannot stop me."
Till scratched his chin, completely oblivious. Ivan just smirked like he was proud of both his boys.
Me? Already Googling "exorcism for cats".
Today's highlights:
- Forced janitorial squad labor.
- Ivan caught Till like a K-Drama hero while we all screamed.
- Ibani is now banned from tree climbing. Probably plotting revenge anyway.
- Squad dragged him back to the dorm like a victorious demon.
Note to self:
Cat Survival Manual (Dorm Edition)
1. Rule #1: Never trust Ibani. If he looks innocent, it means he is already planning arson.
2. Rule #2: Professors apparently do have time to assign "punishment squad arc" for harboring a cat. Forget finals, THIS is the real midterm.
3. Rule #3: Watching Luka mop is like watching a baby giraffe try ballet. Someone call National Geographic.
4. Rule #4: Ivan catching Till mid-air is illegal. Stop making my life into a K-Drama spin-off. Next time, I expect slow-motion petals falling and a soundtrack.
5. Rule #5: Graduation = Terrifying. But cleaning communal bathrooms with your friends? That is the real trauma bonding.
6. Rule #6: Always check trees. If Ibani is missing, assume he is 30 feet up and screaming about it.
7. Rule #7: Never, EVER let Till do "hero climbs" unsupervised. We're one bad angle away from turning this story into a medical drama.
8. Rule #8: Stock holy water. Because if Ivan and Till get any clingier, I will need divine intervention.
9. Rule #9: Do not get distracted when Hyunwoo is wet. This leads to nosebleeds and possible death.
10. Rule #10: Hide all future pets. Or better — train them to pay rent.
Chapter 67: The Great Dorm Bake-Off (aka Why Did We Think Baking Would End Well?)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Professor Kim, in a rare moment of mercy (or sadism), gave us a "team-building" assignment: bake something for the campus charity fair.
Cute, right? WRONG.
Our dorm kitchen turned into The Great British Bake-Off if it were directed by Michael Bay.
There were flour explosions, glitter warfare, questionable cookies, mafia-level egg cracking, and Ivan catching Till trying to taste brownie batter like it was a romcom.
At least Ibani didn't set the stove on fire... but only because Hyunwoo carried him out like a furry bomb disposal unit.
Moral of the story? Never let this squad near an oven unsupervised.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
It's been a week since the community service squad arc, and I thought maybe — just maybe — we'd get some peace. Rookie mistake.
Professor Kim shuffled into class this morning with his trademark "I hate all of you equally" coffee mug, slammed it on the desk, and declared: "Team-building. You will bake for the campus charity fair. Proceeds go to the animal shelter. Don't embarrass me."
Translation: We were about to embarrass him. Badly.
Squad Reactions:
Luka: Smirked like he'd just been handed the nuclear codes.
Hyuna: "This is a trap."
Mizi: Vibrating so hard I thought she'd ascend to Pinterest heaven.
Sua: Already pulling a notebook out like she had recipes memorized.
Till: Sketching snowflakes instead of listening.
Ivan: Leaned back like he'd charm the oven into baking itself.
Hyunwoo: Just stared at me. Like, "don't worry, I will protect you from a rogue whisk."
Me: Sweating bullets because last time I baked (yes, i practiced after the last time), the fire alarm went off and three dorms had to evacuate.
Kitchen Chaos
The dorm kitchen. A small, innocent place. Until we walked in. Then it became the Hunger Games: Bake Edition.
We had to make cupcakes, cookies, and brownies. Simple, right? Yeah, no.
Luka immediately declared himself "head chef" citing "Student Council President = natural leadership."
No one agreed, but he strutted around anyway, tossing flour into the mixing bowl like a man possessed.
Except instead of a light scoop, he dumped in half the bag. A white cloud exploded into the air and clung to him like some kind of budget ghost filter.
Hyuna, horrified, yanked the bowl out of his hands. "You are banned from measuring." She snapped, voice sharp enough to cut steel.
From that point on, she measured with the deadly focus of a bomb squad technician, but Luka still hovered nearby, sneaking extra spoonfuls of sugar into the mix whenever she wasn't looking.
Meanwhile, Mizi had fully embraced her "aesthetic baking" vision. She squeezed pink frosting into swirls and sprinkled edible glitter over everything in sight.
Within minutes, the counters, the floor, and even the ceiling had sparkled. The dorm kitchen now looked like a unicorn crime scene.
Sua, the only competent one among us, worked in the corner with saintly patience. She stirred her batter with graceful precision, like she was conducting an orchestra, and when Mizi got glitter all over her sleeve, Sua merely sighed, brushed it off, and kept going.
Till was supposed to be in charge of the cookies, but that turned into its own disaster.
Every time he tried to roll dough, Ivan leaned close and whispered "recipe tips" in his ear — stuff like, "Bake with your heart, not your hands" or "Cookies taste better if you smile at them."
The result? Till's cookies came out lumpy, sad, and cratered like tiny moons. (He is already a great baker, but Ivan is such a huge distraction for him).
Ivan, of course, had been assigned brownies, but he spent most of his time wiping flour off Till's face with maddening tenderness.
And yet — when he finally got around to baking, his brownies emerged from the oven absolutely perfect. Suspiciously perfect. Black magic levels of perfect.
Hyunwoo was on cupcake duty with me, which meant he turned the act of cracking eggs into a mafia-style interrogation.
The way he broke shells — sharp, clean, precise — felt like I was watching someone snap bones in an alleyway. I tried to focus on frosting, but it turns out "fancy piping" is not one of my hidden skills.
My cupcakes ended up looking less like desserts and more like crime scenes decorated with sprinkles.
The chaos peaked when Luka tried to lick frosting straight from Mizi's bowl. Hyuna immediately hurled a wooden spoon at him. It missed Luka by an inch, smacked into a bag of flour, and detonated.
A second mushroom cloud of flour filled the room like an explosion in a powdered sugar factory.
We all stood frozen, coughing in the white haze.
Mizi just laughed, spinning in circles like it was confetti.
Sua shielded her precious tray of cookies like a protective mother.
Till wheezed into his sleeve while glaring at Ivan, who looked smugly unbothered.
Hyunwoo brushed flour off my face with calm, careful fingers — and I promptly short-circuited on the spot.
Ibani's Comeback
We thought locking Ibani in Till's room would prevent chaos. Rookie mistake.
Somehow, Luka left the door open, and seconds later, a furry missile tore into the kitchen like a streak of vengeance.
Ibani vaulted onto the counter, planted himself in the middle of Mizi's glitter-frosted cupcakes, and dragged a paw through the icing as if to claim them.
Mizi shrieked, "MY MASTERPIECE!" while Sua darted in with the reflexes of a cat wrangler, scooping him up before he could faceplant into the batter.
Till flailed, insisting, "He is fine, he is fine." Ivan, of course, leaned back smugly and said, "He is a genius."
Luka had his phone out already, cackling "This is content! Hashtag #CatChef."
Meanwhile, Hyuna clenched her broom like she was ready to launch Ibani into orbit.
Ibani, utterly unbothered, licked glitter frosting off his paw and meowed like Gordon Ramsay giving us a scathing review.
That's when Hyunwoo sighed, stepped forward, and scooped the menace up in his arms.
Glitter and flour dusted across his volleyball shirt, a streak of frosting on his cheek. He looked like a mafia enforcer who'd accidentally walked through a cupcake factory.
I followed him into the hallway, because apparently I cannot function without being in his gravitational pull.
He set Ibani down and turned to me, still calm, still collected, but with that smear of frosting shining like a neon sign on his cheek. "You okay?" He asked, voice steady.
My brain stopped working. I stared at the frosting, stammering, "Uh. Yeah. You have something on your face."
He raised an eyebrow, wiped it off with two fingers, and then — because the universe — hates mehe licked it. Slowly. Like he had all the time in the world.
And me? Nosebleed incoming. Mayday. Send paramedics.
The Charity Fair
Somehow — by the grace of Ibani's chaos gods — we ended up with actual, edible baked goods.
Mizi's glittery cupcakes turned out to be a total crowd magnet. Students swarmed the table like magpies spotting treasure, snapping pictures before even eating them.
Sua's cookies, naturally, were flawless — golden edges, soft centers, perfect aroma. If there was a Michelin star for campus fairs, she'd already have three.
Ivan's brownies disappeared in under ten minutes. Ten. Minutes. Either he bribed the oven with his football captain aura or he's secretly doing witchcraft on the side.
Meanwhile, Till's crater-cookies? They looked like geological samples, and Ivan's entire football team bought them, shoving them in their mouths and cheering like they had just won nationals.
Hyunwoo and I... well, let's just say our cupcakes looked like they had been decorated during an earthquake.
I was ready to bury them in shame, but then Hyunwoo stationed himself behind the booth, arms crossed, mafia face on full blast, and suddenly people were lining up.
They bought every single one just to get past his glare. Imagine buying dessert out of sheer fear. Effective marketing, apparently.
The squad, of course, could not resist turning the booth into a circus.
Luka tried to livestream everything to Campus Thread, yelling "BUY OR YOU HATE ANIMALS!" like some unhinged street vendor until Hyuna smacked his phone down with a glare so lethal it could have curdled frosting.
Mizi and Sua, ever the secret romcom side plot, kept sneaking hand-holding behind the booth.
At one point, Sua fed Mizi a cookie bite, and I swear there were sparkles in the air.
Till and Ivan had their own PDA moment with a brownie. Ivan held it up like a spoon-fed scene out of a cheesy drama, and Till bit it while turning red enough to match the booth banner.
I tried not to gag but failed.
And then Hyunwoo — stoic, terrifying, unflappable Hyunwoo — picked up the ugliest cupcake I had piped, the one that looked like it survived a blender accident. He held it out to me with all the seriousness of a marriage proposal. "It's good." He said. Deadpan.
I bit into it, skeptical. It was okay. "You're lying." I muttered.
He just shrugged, a tiny smile tugging at his lips. "It is yours. That's enough."
And just like that, I flatlined on the spot. Send flowers to my funeral.
Still between the glitter, the bribed football players, and Hyunwoo accidentally turning baked goods into intimidation tools — the fair raised a ton of money for the shelter.
Professor Kim didn't fire us, so technically, it is our victory.
Dear Diary,
Today was a nightmare disguised as a charity event.
Our kitchen is probably cursed now.
Luka nearly summoned a flour demon, Mizi weaponized glitter on a scale the world was not ready for, Till invented edible meteorites, Ivan pulled a batch of brownies straight out of sorcery school, and Hyunwoo cracked eggs like he was sending a message to rival gangs.
Meanwhile, I nearly died from a frosting-induced nosebleed. Again.
Sure, the shelter got money. Sure, we did not burn down the campus. But my dignity? Toasted. Crispy. Served with sprinkles.
Note to self:
Never, under ANY circumstances, let this squad near an oven again.
Chapter 68: Winter Blues and Holiday Hype (aka The Pre-Christmas Panic Where Till Goes Full Emo Mode)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Winter hit the campus like a bad plot twist — snow flurries, freezing winds, and everyone suddenly obsessed with holiday plans.
The squad's buzzing about Christmas break: Secret Santa, dorm decorations, and eggnog disasters. But Ivan's dropping a bomb. He's heading abroad with his dad for the whole break.
Cue Till turning into a walking rain cloud, emo levels cranked to 11.
Meanwhile, I am just trying not to slip on ice while Hyunwoo plays human heater.
Moral of the story? Holidays are cute until they separate your favorite jock-emo duo.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
It's been a week since the Great Dorm Bake-Off (still finding glitter in my socks), and suddenly, winter decided to crash the party.
The campus is dusted in snow, like someone spilled powdered sugar from our cupcake fiasco. Trees are twinkling with early lights, the cafeteria's pushing hot cocoa specials, and everyone's bundling up in scarves and beanies.
It is giving "cozy holiday movie" vibes — except our squad turns everything into chaos.
Classrooms are buzzing with break plans. Professor Kim grumbled about "no slacking over holidays" but even he had a tiny reindeer pin on his lapel. (Festive Kim? The end times are near.)
The squad's already scheming:
Mizi wants a dorm Secret Santa.
Luka's plotting a "legendary" campus snowball fight.
Hyuna's eyeing winter sports training.
Sua's quietly knitting scarves for everyone.
Till's been doodling stuff in his notebook, looking almost happy.
But Ivan's been quieter than usual, which should have been my first clue.
Me? I am freezing my butt off.
The stab wound's healed, but cold weather makes it ache like a bad breakup. Hyunwoo noticed, of course — slung his jacket over my shoulders without a word.
Mafia Boyfriend Perks: Instant warmth, zero complaints.
Holiday Planning Chaos
The dorm lounge turned into a war room for Christmas prep. Snow flurries danced outside the window, hot cocoa steaming on the table (Mizi's recipe, extra marshmallows), and Ibani curled up by the heater like a furry space heater.
Mizi (Bouncing in her seat, waving a notebook): "Okay, squad! Christmas break ideas! Secret Santa, ugly sweater party, movie marathon with all the classics — Home Alone, The Grinch, you name it!"
Sua (Smiling softly, knitting a pink scarf that suspiciously matched Mizi's hair): "I will handle the decorations. Paper snowflakes? Garland?"
Luka: "Snowball fight tournament! Winner gets bragging rights and free ramen for a week. I'll be ref — president of chaos!"
Hyuna: (Rolling her eyes but smirking) "As long as it involves actual training. Winter break means off-season workouts. No slacking."
Till (Sketching in the corner, mumbling): "I guess, baking cookies? Like last time, but without the explosion."
Ivan: (Nodding, but his usual smug grin was off. He squeezed Till's hand under the table): "Sounds good."
Me: "Can we add no near-death experiences? Last winter, I slipped on ice and ate sidewalk. Not fun."
Hyunwoo: "I will carry you if needed."
Deadpan. Like it was normal.
Everyone: Staring.
Me: Combusting into a puddle.
The plans piled up — dorm tree decorating, gift exchange rules (no pranks, Luka), even a playlist battle (Till's emo tracks vs. Mizi's pop carols).
Ibani batted at a loose yarn ball from Sua's knitting, like he was judging our holiday spirit.
But then Ivan cleared his throat. "About break, I won't be here."
The room froze.
Till (Pencil snapping in his hand): "What?"
Ivan (Sighing, rubbing his neck): "Dad's dragging me abroad for family business. Whole break. Leaving in a week."
Silence. Then chaos.
Mizi: "Noooo! But the Secret Santa—"
Luka: "Bro, ditch him! Tell him you've got squad duties."
Hyuna: "That sucks. Family stuff?"
Sua (Quietly handing Ivan a half-knit scarf): "We will save you some cookies."
Till? He went quiet. Too quiet. His face paled, eyes dropping to his sketchbook. Emo mode activated — shoulders slumped, bangs falling over his eyes like a curtain. "Oh. Okay."
Ivan pulled him closer, whispering something that made Till blush but not smile.
The rest of us exchanged looks. Till was about to hit peak emo-er levels.
Till's Emo Spiral
Over the next few days, winter deepened — snow piling up, winds howling like Till's inner monologue. And Till? He turned into a walking storm cloud.
In class, he doodled broken hearts instead of notes.
During lunch, he poked at his ramen like it had offended him. Ibani tried curling up in his lap, but Till just stared out the window, sighing dramatically. "Winter's cold." He muttered once. "Like everything."
Ivan stuck close, wrapping Till in his scarf (matching rings glinting), but the abroad trip loomed like a villain. "It's just a few weeks." Ivan said during one lounge hangout, pulling Till into a hug. "I'll call every day. Promise."
Till: "Yeah. Sure."
But his voice cracked, emo levels spiking. He buried his face in Ivan's shoulder, mumbling about "stupid family trips" and "holidays sucking".
The squad rallied:
Mizi baked "cheer-up cookies" (glitter-free, for once).
Luka challenged him to a snowball fight to "vent".
Hyuna dragged him to volleyball practice ("Hit the ball like it's Ivan’s dad").
Sua knitted him a beanie ("For the cold").
Me? I caught Till alone in the dorm, staring at the snow. "You okay?"
Till: "No. What if he... doesn't come back? Or forgets about me?"
Me: "Dude, Ivan's obsessed. He'd fight a blizzard for you."
Till (Small smile) "Yeah. He will definitely do that."
But the angst lingered, winter's chill mirroring Till's mood.
Squad Winter Antics
To distract from the emo cloud, we dove into pre-Christmas prep. Snowball fights turned into a campus-wide war (Luka got buried in a snow fort).
Dorm decorating: Mizi's lights tangled Luka like a Christmas tree. Hyunwoo lifted me to hang garland. His hands steady on my waist, me combusting (again).
Ibani? Chased snowflakes like tiny demons, batting at them until he slipped on ice and meowed indignantly.
And Ivan? He spent every moment with Till—cocoa dates, snow walks, whispering plans for "after break".
One night, under the twinkling lights, Ivan pulled Till close. "This winter sucks without you. But next one? We will make it ours."
Till (Melting a little): "Promise?"
Ivan: "Ring on it."
Cue the squad aww-ing from the bushes (Luka's idea).
Note to self:
Never underestimate winter. Snow looks cute until you slip on ice, freeze your butt off, and watch your emo roommate turn into a tragic indie album cover because his boyfriend's leaving for break.
Meanwhile, I am just trying to survive hypothermia while Hyunwoo keeps casually auditioning for "Hot Mafia Santa".
Priorities are broken, and it is not even Christmas yet.
Chapter 69: The Dorm Decorating Disaster (aka Till's Pre-Christmas Emo Spiral)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Winter's got the campus in a snowy chokehold, and with Christmas break starting, Ivan's leaving in days for his dad's business trip abroad.The squad's throwing a late-night ramen party to drown out the holiday blues, but Till's already a walking emo playlist, staring at his phone like it is Ivan's lifeline.
Meanwhile, Ivan and Till sneak off for a disgustingly sweet dinner date, I am dodging tinsel and Hyunwoo's heart-stopping heroics, and Ibani's waging full-scale war on our Christmas tree.
Moral of the story? Holiday cheer cannot fix a heartbroken emo or a gremlin cat.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Campus right now = Frozen™ but without Idina Menzel to sing us through it.
Snowdrifts swallowing shoes, fairy lights blinking like they are mocking finals survivors, and students bolting home like Christmas is the zombie cure.
Our dorm, though? We're stubborn. The squad decided to make our own cheer.
Translation: Chaos disguised as bonding.
Mizi strung fairy lights everywhere — hallway, bathroom mirror, even Ibani's scratching post. It looks less holiday glow and more "discount haunted house".
Luka keeps trying to spike the hot chocolate with instant ramen seasoning packets.
Hyuna's threatening to force Christmas cardio.
Sua's knitting coasters with scary accuracy.
Hyunwoo keeps handing me warm things like he's auditioning for Mafia Santa™.
But the real storm?
Ivan leaving in three days. Till's hoodie is up, bangs down, promise ring clutched like the One Ring of Doom.
In class, he doodled a snow-covered heart with "I+T" inside, then violently scribbled it out while muttering, "Stupid trip."
He may or may not be writing his own My Chemical Romance comeback album.
Ivan tries to reassure him every five minutes, but Till just sighs dramatically and leans into him like a Victorian widow. It was both tragic and hilarious.
Ivan and Till's Intimate Dinner
Ivan pulled the ultimate romcom move before the squad's ramen party. A private farewell dinner.
Translation: Till was spiraling so hard Ivan panicked and ordered pasta.
The dorm kitchen smelled like burnt toast — Luka's failed experiment — so Ivan set up their room with fairy lights and one scented candle like it was an IKEA date starter pack.
Dinner? Takeout Italian. Pizza boxes on Till's desk, sparkling cider in paper cups.
Till showed up in an oversized hoodie, looking like a depressed marshmallow, but the second Ivan poured cider and said, "To us — even halfway across the world." Till's cheeks went pink.
Till (Fiddling with his ring): "You better call. Every day."
Ivan (Brushing his bangs aside like he was in a shampoo commercial): "Every hour, emo boy."
Then he gave Till a forehead kiss.
Till (Melted into goo): "Jock idiot."
They fed each other pasta, sauce on Till's chin, Ivan wiped it with his thumb. Ibani, perched on the bed, glared like a jealous third wheel. I swear that cat was calculating how to knock over the candle.
I peeked in — NOT creepy, research purposes — and left before my cavities set in.
My heart ached for Till, though.
Three days left before Ivan's boarding a plane and Till's writing poetry about snowflakes.
The Ramen Party and Decorating Chaos
Later That Night: Mizi's grand event, the "Pre-Christmas Ramen Party & Decorating Extravaganza".
The lounge looked like a holiday war zone. Tinsel dangling like booby traps, half the lights flickering, ramen steam fogging the windows. Snow outside, chaos inside.
Mizi (Taping lights to the wall like a DIY battlefield commander): "This is our WINTER WONDERLAND!"
Sua (Hanging paper snowflakes with monk-level calm): "Mizi, stop climbing the couch. You'll fall."
Luka (Tying tinsel to random objects, cackling): "It's festive chaos!"
Hyuna (Ripping the tinsel down): "It's a FIRE hazard!"
Hyunwoo (Boiling ramen with the seriousness of a mafia drug deal) "Careful. It's hot."
Me: Tripping on fairy light cords, saved by Hyunwoo's arm AGAIN.
Brain: FANSERVICE ALERT. SYSTEM OVERLOAD.
Till (Wandering in late, phone glued to his hand): "Whatever."
Luka dumped chili flakes into the ramen like he was summoning a demon. Hyuna slapped the spoon out of his hand. Mizi and Sua snuggled under one blanket, feeding each other noodles (gross but wholesome). I burned my tongue, then almost died when Hyunwoo brushed my hand like it was nothing.
Then — disaster.
Ibani.
He bolted in like a furry missile, scaled the Christmas tree, and rode it down like a pirate shipwreck.
The tree collapsed.
Ornaments rolled under the couch. Tinsel exploded. Ibani sat in the rubble, meowing like he'd just conquered Rome.
Mizi: (Shrieking): "MY WONDERLAND!"
Sua (Scooping Ibani up with calm resignation): "Bad cat."
Luka (Filming): "This is going viral."
Hyuna (Cracking her knuckles): "I am throwing him into the snow."
Till who's not even looking up from his phone. "Same, Ibani. Same."
Till's Zombie Emo Mode
Then came D-Day: Ivan left that morning.
Till = Literal Zombie.
He shuffled into the lounge like the undead, hoodie up, phone glued to his hand. Lock screen? That snowball fight selfie from last chapter. His eyes? Two sad puddles of angst.
He slumped by the half-dead Christmas tree, poking at a broken ornament. "Christmas sucks without him." His voice cracked, ring glinting in the light.
We tried.
Mizi offered glittery cookies. Sua gave him a knitted star. Luka blasted Jingle Bells on his phone. Hyuna threw him a ramen packet. I doodled Ibani in a Santa hat and slid it across the table.
Till (Flat monotone): "Maybe Ivan's too busy to text me."
Me: "Bro, Ivan would fight a reindeer to call you."
And then — a buzz.
Ivan's text. A photo of him in some snowy European city:
Thinking of you. Call tonight?
Till's face lit up for half a second, then dimmed again. "He's so far away." Cue dramatic sigh, hoodie tightening like a cocoon.
Meanwhile, I tripped on tinsel again. Hyunwoo caught me, steady hands, low voice. "Focus."
My heart: DECEASED. PLAYING CHRISTMAS FUNERAL MUSIC.
Note to self:
Holiday season checklist:
Ivan leaving = Till's personal apocalypse.
Ibani has declared war on Christmas. Winner: Ibani.
Mizi is Pinterest-possessed, Luka is chaos incarnate, Sua is a knitting goddess, and Hyuna's threatening homicide in the name of safety.
Hyunwoo keeps saving me from festive death traps and casually being Mafia Santa. I am NOT okay.
Conclusion: Christmas cheer is fake. The real holiday spirit = chaos, carbs, and one (1) emo boy crying into ramen.
Chapter 70: Maid Cafe Madness (aka The Day Till Got Un-Emo'd by Lace and Acorn Got Eaten Alive)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Dragged Till into cafe work for therapy. Result: frilly aprons, hooded emo despair, and me looking like an anime reject.
Squad arrives → chaos: paparazzi Luka, Hyuna crying aesthetic tears, and Hyunwoo turning into a neck-biting mafia boyfriend. Cafe explodes. Till survives. Somehow smiles.
My dignity? Gone. 10/10 would traumatize again.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Till was one sigh away from writing "bleak sonnets" in the snow and starting a one-man My Chemical Romance revival tour.
Solution?
Drag him into part-time work with me at Mizi and Sua's cafe. Yes, the cafe — the same one where he and Ivan had their first date. Nostalgic healing vibes, right?
Wrong.
Because the cafe, apparently, listens to customer request cards. And what had customers been begging for? Maid uniforms.
So guess who got handed a frilly apron, lacy headband, and knee socks?
Me. And Till.
Till's face was so horrified it could have been a Renaissance painting titled Boy Realizes He’s Sold His Dignity.
He muttered, "Ivan can never know." Then he pulled his hood up over the maid headband like that was going to save him.
Spoiler: It did not.
Meanwhile, I looked like a tragic side character in a rejected anime pilot.
The customers? Eating it up like it was their last meal. Phones out, photos snapped. Someone whispered, "He is so cute." and I nearly collapsed.
Squad Enters, Chaos Ensues
Things were barely manageable until the cafe door jingled and in walked Hyunwoo, Luka, and Hyuna.
Luka gasped so loud people turned. "MAID CAFE REVEAL?? BRO—" He immediately pulled out his phone like a paparazzo on speed dial.
Hyuna clutched the counter for support, tears in her eyes. "I— I can't believe this is real. You two look like tragic idols who lost a bet."
Hyunwoo? He just froze. His eyes locked on me. Like he had forgotten how to breathe, let alone blink.
Luka, meanwhile, was already spamming our group chat:
Caption: ACORN AND TILL. MAID CAFE. HISTORY BEING MADE.
📸 [Till in maid skirt, glaring]
📸 [Acorn balancing parfaits, terrified]
📸 [Close-up of Acorn's knees for no reason]
He did not stop there. He uploaded to Campus Thread.
Five minutes later, the cafe was full to bursting. Students. Professors. Even the campus security guard. All lined up like it was opening night at a KPop concert.
Till hissed at me while wiping down a table. "This is your fault."
Me (Balancing three lattes, sweating bullets): "Character development, bro."
Maid Antics Escalate
From then on, it was chaos.
Luka ordered coffee in his worst fake British accent: "One cappuccino, my dear maid." Till nearly threw the cup at his head.
Hyuna left a tip that was just a sticky note reading: This is going in your obituary.
Mizi and Sua, who were supposed to be our supervisors, were too busy squealing and whispering, "You guys look adorable." Traitors.
Some random professor tipped extra and asked me to say "Welcome home, master." I blacked out mid-sentence.
Till spent half his shift growling through orders, but every time his bangs fell into his face, three girls at the counter squealed. He's officially the reluctant emo prince of the cafe.
Hyunwoo's Mafia Meltdown
Hours later, I escaped outside to throw trash bags into the alley. Fresh air, no lace, no cat-shaped latte art. Finally, peace.
Then Hyunwoo appeared. Out of nowhere. Silent. Like a mafia ghost.
Before I could say anything, he pinned me against the wall. One arm braced by my head, his face inches from mine. His voice was low, dark, rough around the edges.
"You looked... adorable in that outfit."
Me (Brain.exe crashed): "W-what?"
He leaned in closer, eyes sharp, jaw tense. And then — he bit. Right on my neck. Hard enough to leave a very visible mark.
I squeaked. (Yes. Squeaked.)
And of course, when I stumbled back into the cafe, every single person saw the fresh, glowing hickey.
Luka screamed. "PUBLIC DISPLAY OF VIOLENCE. TEN OUT OF TEN."
Hyuna facepalmed so hard it echoed. "This is indecent."
Mizi and Sua gasped like they had just won the lottery.
Till (Deadpan): "You really got eaten alive, huh?"
The cafe exploded in gossip. By the dinner rush, "Acorn's Hickey Reveal" was trending on Campus Thread.
Till's Long-Distance Cure
By the time our shift ended, Till and I were half-dead in the staff lounge. Flour on our cheeks, lace wrinkled, souls destroyed.
Then Till's phone buzzed. Ivan.
Till lit up and turned away, but I could still hear Ivan's voice on speaker (volume traitor): "Maid outfit? Seriously? Why wasn't I there? That's illegal."
Till sputtered, his ears blazing red. "Sh-shut up. It was not my choice."
Ivan chuckled, low and warm. "Bet you looked good, though. Send me a photo or I am buying a plane ticket."
Till covered his face with one hand, groaning into the phone. But the corners of his mouth curled up. He actually laughed.
Later, while I wiped tables, I glanced back.
Till had fallen asleep on the couch, phone still clutched to his ear. Ivan's voice was faint, still talking — rambling about some city lights abroad.
And Till? He was smiling in his sleep. Soft. Peaceful. Not emo.
For the first time since Ivan left, he looked okay.
Note to self:
Maid skirts heal emo boys, destroy reputations, and trigger mafia boyfriends into public vampire mode.
10/10 effective therapy. Would not recommend for my dignity.
Chapter 71: [04] — Campus Chatter
Chapter Text
Campus Chatter → General → Rumors
Thread: MAID CAFE REVEAL + HICKEY-GATE (feat. Emo Boy in Lace??)
📸 lukathepresident:
Caption: Till & Acorn serving looks (and ramen) in maid uniforms at Sua & Mizi's cafe. Consider Christmas saved.
[photo.jpg] [ photo2.jpg]
💬 ivansupremacy99:
Delete.
Now.
📸 lukathepresident:
LMAO look who joined the party from Europe.
💬 ivansupremacy99:
I am not joking. Delete the photos or send every single one to me.
👀 eyewitness99:
OH MY GOD IVAN IN THE CHAT. HE IS POSSESSIVE.
🎨 sketchwitch:
So international jock bf is jealous in 4K?? Love to see it.
📸 lukathepresident:
Bro relax, he looked great. Campus deserves this content.
💬 ivansupremacy99:
Campus doesn't. I do. Send. Them. All.
😂 tinselfiend:
Not Luka and Ivan fighting like divorced parents over custody of the maid pics.
🏐 hyunahammer:
Luka stop being annoying. Ivan's gonna fly back early and body slam you.
📸 lukathepresident:
He can try. I will livestream it.
💬 ivansupremacy99:
Don't test me.
🖤 emoapologist:
WAIT TILL'S HERE.
✏️ snowflake_sketch:
Please stop. Delete them.
📸 lukathepresident:
Too late bro, you went viral. 800+ upvotes.
✏️ snowflake_sketch:
I hate this.
💬 ivansupremacy99:
You looked good. Too good. Never wearing that again.
✏️ snowflake_sketch:
Ivan. Shut up.
😂 mizifanclub:
Till literally combusting in the comments while Ivan's out here writing love letters disguised as threats.
🔥 thirstyforvolley:
Petition to rename this thread: "Jealous Ivan vs. Chaotic Luka: Maid Dress Edition."
📌 [pinned by mods] Thread temporarily locked due to excessive thirst. Reopening in 1 hour.
Campus Chatter → General → Rumors
Thread: LEAKED GC SCREENSHOTS (Ivan x Till Maid Outfit Fallout???)
📸 anonymousleaker420:
Caption: Luka dropped these in the squad GC and I— 😭😭😭
[attached screenshots]
[screenshot 1]
Ivan: Send me every single photo of Till in that outfit. Now.
Luka: Bro chill it's just an apron and lace.
Ivan: JUST?? Delete them from the forum or I am flying back tonight.
Hyuna: Do it. I want to see Ivan fistfight customs.
Mizi: You are all missing the point. Till was adorable 🥺
Till: STOP TALKING ABOUT IT. I AM BLOCKING ALL OF YOU.
[screenshot 2]
Ivan: You looked perfect. I am actually mad I wasn't there.
Till: ...Stop.
Ivan: No. I am serious. You are mine. End of discussion.
Till: You are embarrassing me in front of the Squad GC.
[screenshot 3]
Ivan: Till. When I get back, you're putting it on again. For me only.
Till: DELETE THIS CHAT. DELETE ME. DELETE THE WORLD.
Mizi: HE'S RED. HE'S SO RED.
Sua: I am knitting him a matching headband.
Hyuna: I want to die from secondhand embarrassment.
Luka: Screenshotting this for the archives.
Till: LU—
[message deleted]
💬 campusgossipqueen:
NO WAY. THIS IS REAL???
😂 eyewitness99:
Ivan went from "delete the pics" to "wear it again for me" in the SAME THREAD??
🎨 sketchwitch:
Till: emo. Ivan: feral. Luka: chaotic evil archivist.
🏐 hyunahammer:
Hyunwoo just sitting there in the GC like "..." and still manages to combust. Icon.
🔥 spicyramenstan:
Petition to leak the after-shift hickey reveal GC messages next.
📌 [pinned by mods] Stop leaking private GCs unless you want this sub nuked. Also, Ivan if you're reading this — Good luck when Till finds out how viral this went.
Campus Chatter → General → Rumors
Thread: HICKEY-GATE. REPEAT. HICKEY-GATE.
👀 eyewitness99:
Breaking news: Acorn just walked back into the cafe with a GIANT HICKEY on his neck. Courtesy of Mr. Mafia Volleyball Hyunwoo.
📸 lukaisgod:
Caption: BOOM. WE GOT BLOODSPORT IN THE CAFE
Acorn in maid outfit, tray in hand, very visible hickey.
[attached photo]
🍵 gossipgrinch:
HYUNWOO SAID "MINE" IN BITE MARK LANGUAGE.
🎄 mizi_fanclub:
No bc Acorn's maid outfit already had me screaming, but THIS?? This is campus history.
🏐 volleybae69:
That's not a love bite, that's a territorial stamp.
📌 [pinned announcement]
THREAD TRENDING #1 CAMPUS-WIDE
Caption: Christmas came early, y'all. Maid Outfits + Hickey Arc = Historic.
Chapter 72: [SPIN-OFF] — Hands-On Chaos (aka Professor Kim Under Park's Command)
Chapter Text
MR. KIM'S POV
I am supposed to be grading papers. The terror of the University. The professor whose scowl sends freshmen fleeing and whose coffee-fueled sighs haunt syllabi.
Instead, I am utterly, gloriously doomed.
It started with one peek at the Campus Thread. One. Peek. Suddenly, I am drowning in maid cafe chaos.
Till in frilly lace, looking like an emo prince who lost a bet. Acorn blushing with a tray and a hickey visible from orbit. Ivan demanding photos like he owns Europe. Luka cackling as he uploads everything.
The comments are a wildfire:
"Hickey-gate is campus history!"
"Ivan's gonna yeet Luka into the Alps!"
My academic heart races like a caffeinated squirrel. Maid outfits. Hickeys. Chaos. K-Drama written by chaos gods.
Then — the forbidden corner of the thread: "Grumpy Kim + Cool Park = Enemies-To-Lovers Masterpiece!" I nearly choke on my coffee.
Me? With Park? Ridiculous. Obscene. Yet my pulse flutters anyway. Screenshot saved. For... research.
Then he appears. Mr. Park. Calm, predatory, all tailored coat and piercing gaze. My knees betray me instantly.
"Kim." He said, low and commanding. "Grading? Or distracted again?"
I jolted. "Research! Vital pedagogical analysis! Maid outfits, Park! Till's lace! Acorn's hickey trending #1! Ivan's planning a matching hickey for Till! Symmetry! Romance of the century!"
Park stepped closer, hand on the desk, shoulder brushing mine, cedar scent invading my senses. "Romance of the century." He repeated, voice low, amused. "Sounds like fanfiction." His fingers nudge my laptop shut, deliberate, teasing.
My breath hitches. "It is cultural observation! Students are shipping everyone! Ivan and Till, Hyunwoo and Acorn — Even us! 'Kim's scowl + Park's stare = Slow-Burn Gold!' Slow-burn! Absurd!"
He leaned closer, warm breath in my ear. "Absurd? They think I stare too long in class. Should I stop?" Fingers tap near mine. Air crackling.
Heart hammering. "S-stop what? You're just supervising."
"Supervising." Park growls, gaze pinning me to the chair. "Then let me supervise. Close the thread. Pick up a pen. Or I will make sure you forget your own name."
My mind spirals: Till's lace, Acorn's hickey, Ivan's threats, student ships — and Park. His proximity drowns it all.
I squeak, scribbling nonsense: B- for grammar, A+ for contributing to hickey-gate.
Park chuckles, hand sliding down my spine, nudging me onto his lap. ON HIS LAP.
Pen clatters. "No. No, no, no. This is unprofessional!"
"Unprofessional?" He purred, fingers pressing just enough to make my chest tighten. "Maybe. But effective. Pick up that pen, or I will make sure you do exactly as I say."
I scribble, muttering, "Good analysis. Check footnotes." Brain rebooted into chaotic fanboy mode: maid outfits, hickeys, student ships, Park's smirk, every tap of his fingers a new spiral.
I am supposed to be feared.
Here, I am helpless.
Then, there's a knock. A student. "Professor Kim? I need an extension for the project due after break—"
They saw me perched on Park's lap, back pressed to him, hands guiding my pen.
Their gasp is audible. They bolt. Instant rumor fuel.
Park smirks in my ear. "They'll have a lot to discuss tomorrow."
Face aflame. Pen useless. Papers forgotten. Thread burning in my mind. Students' shipping? Feral, undeniable. And the worst part? I kind of love it.
Tomorrow the thread will explode. And I, the terrifying professor of this University, am utterly, hopelessly exposed.
Faculty Thread Survival Manual
- Campus Thread: Forbidden chaos. Do not scroll or die inside.
- Park's supervision: Lethal. Heart rate guaranteed to combust.
- Maid outfits: Legendary. My downfall.
- Hickey-gate: Haunting my dreams. Iconic.
- Ivan-Till OTP: Academic research. Absolutely.
- Students shipping us: Insane, but accurate. Save screenshots.
- Grading papers: Impossible under Park's dominance.
- Chaos babies (the threads): My pride and panic.
- Park's presence: Actual final exam. Fail at your own risk.
Chapter 73: Mall Chaos & Arcade Dates (aka How A Child Took Pity Of Me)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Today I got drafted into Operation Distract Till™ because Ivan was busy being a corporate adult in Europe.
Mission: Drag the emo apocalypse to the mall.
Problem: Squad showed up, chaos levels skyrocketed.
Hyunwoo radiated Mafia Aura™, Till accidentally sang his emo heart out, and I somehow lost to a child in Mario Kart.
Bonus round: bathroom creeps fled at Hyunwoo’s glare.
Ending tally? Plushies gained, fries lost, dignity questionable.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Ivan texted me last night.
From Ivan:
Full-day meeting tomorrow. Please handle Till. He is sulking. First Christmas as boyfriends. Help.
Translation: "Acorn, your mission: Babysit the walking emo apocalypse while I pretend to be a functioning adult in Europe."
So I launched Operation Distract Till.
Target: Mall
Objective: Christmas Shopping
Secondary Objective: Don't get disowned by mall security
Till was suspicious from the start.
He hovered in the corner like a vampire being tricked into sunlight, hood up, muttering, "Why are we shopping again?"
Me: "Christmas survival training."
Him: Slow blink of disdain.
Me, internally: "Cool. Guess I will just disintegrate now."
Still, he came along. Small miracle.
The mall reeked of cinnamon, fake pine, and capitalism having a nervous breakdown.
Till rolled his eyes at the decorations but paused at a couple display like it personally attacked him. He looked away fast, but I caught it.
Emo Boy: 0
Consumerism: 1
Squad Arrives, Chaos Ensues
Naturally, the squad materialized. Because my life is a group project I did not sign up for.
Hyunwoo: Mafia aura at max. Silent, looming, like a bodyguard deciding which passerby to erase.
Hyuna & Luka: Chaos demons. Within two minutes, they knocked over a decorative snowman. Luka claimed it "looked suspicious".
Mizi & Sua: Holding hands. Mizi is beaming sunshine. Sua is terrifyingly serene. Together they looked like a "good cop / eternal damnation" poster.
Then Sua, with that elegant-deadly voice of hers, announced: "Let's split up by couple."
Me: Suspicious.
Also me: Already being dragged into the "Hyunwoo + Acorn babysit Till" group.
Bestfriend Bonding & Emo Energy
Till radiated despair like a fog machine. My solution? Matchy gifts. Bracelets, scarves, stupid keychains.
He tried on a bracelet with me — Green for him, jade for me. His lips twitched upward for half a second.
That's basically Till-speak for "I love this, but I'll never admit it out loud unless Ivan's here."
Me: "Ivan's going to be jealous."
Till (Deadpan): "Then I'll buy him one too."
Me, internally: NPC.exe has stopped working.
Meanwhile Hyunwoo followed three steps behind us, Mafia Boyfriend aura on full blast.
If anyone even glanced our way, they immediately reconsidered their life choices.
At one point Till got distracted at the karaoke stall (don't ask).
He ended up quietly, almost reluctantly, singing an emo rock ballad. It was raw.
Beautiful. Tragic. Somewhere in Europe, Ivan probably sneezed and felt spiritually blessed.
Me: "I am not crying."
Also me: Crying.
Abrupt Arcade Date
Till: "Bathroom."
Translation: Ivan called.
So Hyunwoo dragged me into the arcade. Surprise mini-date.
The result?
I lost everything.
Basketball? Airballs. Shooting game? Dead in five seconds. Mario Kart? I crashed into a wall so many times, the machine probably wanted to uninstall me.
A random child pitied me and handed me a plushie from the claw machine. I accepted it like I had just been knighted.
Hyunwoo? Of course, he swooped in, won effortlessly, and handed me a plushie twin. "For you." He said. With that smug little smirk. My brain blue-screened.
Note: My pride is dead. My heart is not.
Bathroom Creeps & Mafia Aura™
We went looking for Till, who had been gone way too long. Found him in the washroom cornered by creeps.
Till: Silent, tense, eyes down, annoyed. Pure "please evaporate" energy.
Me: About to step in.
Hyunwoo: Already stepping in.
He slid an arm around Till's shoulder, voice low, dangerous. "He is with me."
The creeps took one look at Hyunwoo's Mafia Aura™ and scattered like pigeons.
Till muttered, "Thanks." without looking up, hood half-hiding his face. Classic awkward emo gratitude.
Me: Standing there holding two plushies, processing both jealousy and relief.
Squad Debrief in the Food Court
We regrouped with the others. Squad annihilating pretzels like nothing happened.
Till, monotone as ever, dropped: "Creeps in the bathroom. Hyunwoo dealt with it."
Boom. Chaos.
Mizi gasped so hard she nearly inhaled her straw. "CREEPS?!" She grabbed Sua's arm. "Justice mission!"
Sua, terrifyingly calm, typed on her phone. "Descriptions. Mall management will hear about this."
I am 80% sure she was also mentally cursing them into oblivion.
Hyuna slammed the table, scattering pretzel salt everywhere. "Point me at 'em, I will break their noses."
Luka leaned back, grinning. "Bet you would do it in one hit. Wanna livestream it?"
Till, quiet as ever, just sipped his drink. Hoodie up.
Social Anxiety Mode: ACTIVE.
Then Hyuna turned to Hyunwoo. "YOU took care of it?!" The food court vibrated from her volume. Luka cackled like a gremlin. "This is better than Netflix."
Mizi sparkled. "Hyunwoo, you are a HERO!" Sua nodded like she was awarding him a mafia medal.
Hyunwoo just sipped his black coffee. "Not a big deal."
Sir. You scattered creeps like a wolf herding sheep. Not a big deal??
Mizi turned to Till, pure curiosity. "So, he pretended to be your boyfriend? That's so sweet!"
Till (Blushes, mutters): "It wasn't... It was just... practical."
Then he goes silent again.
Emo.exe shutting down.
My heart is conflicted for lack of better off words. It is half "Aww, Till still misses Ivan" and half "Hyunwoo, please stop being so effective at everything, my jealousy cannot keep up".
Then Hyuna side-eyed me. "Acorn, you good? You look like you wanna fight someone."
Me: "I am fine."
Also me: Broken Windows startup noise.
Luka smirked: "Bet Acorn's just mad Hyunwoo stole her bestie's moment. NPC jealousy arc."
Me: Threw a fry at him.
Luka: Caught it in his mouth.
Me: I hate you.
Dear Diary,
Mall Trip: 6/10. Pretzel salt in my hoodie, plushies in my bag, emotional damage in my chest.
Till: Still emo, still awkward, still stealing my fries.
Hyunwoo: Mafia boyfriend aura ruining my nervous system.
Squad: Banned from half the stores by now.
Note to self:
- Stop bringing fries.
- Never underestimate Hyunwoo's Mafia Aura™.
- Till only talks when emotionally devastating.
- Mizi is sunshine, Sua is divine retribution.
- Luka is a gremlin. Hyuna is enabling him.
- I remain the NPC. But at least a plushie-winning NPC.
Survival status: Alive.
Mall: Traumatized.
Heart: Stupidly soft.
Chapter 74: Long-Distance Chaos & Surprise Europe Trip (aka Ivan's Power of Money Arc™)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Ivan's in Europe suffering Corporate Heir Olympics™ (boardrooms, synergy, espresso shots) but still calls Till every night, promise ring glowing like boyfriend law.
Back at Dorm Antarctica, Till literally sleeps clutching his phone, while I — humble NPC — nearly combust when Hyunwoo waves mid-jog.
Breakfast chaos: Ivan video-calls mid-eggs, squad combusts, Luka applies for CEO, Hyuna shatters sound barriers. Then Ivan casually drops: "Christmas in Europe, all expenses covered."
Note to self: Snacks > plane food.
Chapter Text
IVAN'S POV (EUROPE EDITION)
Ivan was exhausted.
Not the "I pulled an all-nighter gaming" kind of tired — no, this was the "my father dragged me across three countries in a month for business meetings where I am supposed to smile and nod like a future CEO" kind of tired.
His days were a blur of boardrooms, stiff suits, and phrases like "merger synergy." Whatever that meant. He was 90% sure synergy was just fancy corporate speak for please stay awake.
And yet, no matter how drained he was, Ivan made time. Every night, every break, every spare second — chatting, calling, videoing Till.
Because Till was his anchor. His emo, hoodie-clad, socially anxious anchor.
When Luka sent him that infamous maid outfit photo, Ivan nearly dropped dead in a five-star hotel lobby.
He had to excuse himself, clutching his phone like a lifeline. The urge to abandon Europe entirely and run back across the ocean was almost unbearable.
He'd stare at his promise ring when calls ended, thumb rubbing the silver like it was sacred. He'd promised Till — Marriage someday. Forever.
That was not just romance talk. It was law.
He hated that this was their first Christmas together as boyfriends and he was not there.
He knew Till was sad. He could hear it in his quiet voice, the way he lingered on calls. And Ivan could not stand it.
So, between business meetings and spreadsheets, Ivan decided:
He'd talk to his dad about flying the whole squad to Europe. If Till could not have him at Christmas — Then he'd bring everyone here.
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Woke up freezing. Christmas break apparently means the dorm doubles as Antarctica.
Climbed down from my bunk bed, shivering, only to spot Till sleeping below.
He was curled up, phone still in his hand, clutching it like a lifeline. Bet you a lifetime supply of ramen he fell asleep mid-call with Ivan.
Adorable. Gross. I rolled my eyes but couldn't help grinning.
Wild to think it all started with The Love Letter Disaster™ — when Till accidentally confessed to Ivan instead of Mizi.
And now? Ivan's in Europe, still managing to be boyfriend of the year, and Till's over here looking like a tragic painting who finally found his missing half.
Meanwhile, I've got Hyunwoo. Mafia-coded boyfriend who somehow chose me. The NPC. What timeline is this?
Olympic-Level Jogging Romance
Around 6AM, I spotted Hyunwoo jogging laps around campus. Because of course he's training even during break. Tall, broad-shouldered, sweaty — basically like a Nike commercial.
I yelled his name. He slowed, turned, and smiled at me. Actually waved. While still jogging.
Reader, I ascended.
Felt like I just won the marathon by existing. Someone give me a medal.
Cafeteria Chaos
At breakfast, the squad gathered. Pancakes, pretzels, questionable eggs. The usual.
Then Till shuffled in — Half-awake, hoodie strings drawn tight, phone clutched like oxygen. He sat down, dropped his tray, and without preamble shoved his phone in the middle of the table.
Ivan. Video call.
Looking unfairly handsome, considering time zones and jet lag.
Cue chaos.
Mizi: "Ivan! We miss you!" Complete with finger hearts.
Sua (Elegant nod): "Hope Europe is treating you well." Translation: Don’t die.
Hyuna: "OUR EMO BOY'S BOYFRIEND!" At a decibel that rattled my juice cup.
Luka (Leaned in so close his forehead smudged the screen): "Give me a suit, I will run your dad's company."
Me: "You guys are aware this is a cafeteria, not an international press conference?"
Then Ivan, smiling but visibly tired, dropped the bomb.
"Would you guys like to come to Europe for Christmas? I miss Till. I miss all of you. And I have already prepared a rest house. All expenses covered."
The cafeteria collectively combusted.
Squad: Screams, cheers, applause.
Me: "YES. THE POWER OF MONEY."
Hyunwoo: Chuckled into his coffee, which somehow short-circuited my soul.
Till (Open mouth. Jaw on floor. Voice cracked): "W-what?"
Translation: Dying inside but also secretly thrilled he gets to see Ivan.
Dear Diary,
So, a brief summary:
Ivan's casually dropping "Europe trip" like it's a group text meme.
Squad: Chaos. Always chaos.
Till: Still emo, still blushing, still helplessly in love.
Me: Still the NPC, but apparently the NPC gets to go to Europe now.
Note to self:
- Pack snacks. Plane food = Disappointment.
- Pack patience. Luka + International Airports = Nightmare.
- Don't stare at Hyunwoo too long in airports. Blue screen risk.
Remember: Money may not buy happiness, but it can buy Europe trips. Close enough.
Survival Status: Alive.
Excitement: Reluctantly Engaged.
NPC Arc: Upgraded to "supporting character in a Netflix Christmas special".
Chapter 75: NPCs on a Plane (aka How to Survive Airports, Kissing Noises, and Mild Turbulence)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Prepping for Europe = Six feral cats with luggage. Till panicked over passports, Luka packed contraband caffeine, Sua smuggled a sword (probably).
Airport chaos peaked when Ivan made kissy noises on video call and Hyunwoo countered by kissing me. Squad screamed, security judged.
On Ivan's private jet, I babysat Till's first-flight meltdown, nearly barfed myself, then blamed Hyunwoo for turbulence.
We survived, landed in Europe, dignity shredded but plot unlocked.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Turns out preparing for an international trip with my squad is like watching six feral cats try to share one suitcase.
Everyone: Excited.
Till: Nervous Wreck. (It is his first plane ride.)
Me: Also nervous wreck. (It is also my first plane ride.)
Hyunwoo: Calm and broody like we're just taking a bus downtown.
Till hovered near his luggage, triple-checking his passport like it was an endangered artifact. "What if I forget it? What if I drop it?"
Hyuna: "Relax. Worst case, Ivan sends a private jet just for you."
Till: Pale silence.
Meanwhile—
Luka was stuffing three hoodies, two power banks, and a suspicious number of energy drinks into his bag. "I don't trust European caffeine."
Mizi: Neatly folded clothes, pastel packing cubes, actual checklist.
Sua: One black suitcase, organized like a military operation.
I am convinced she's smuggling a sword.
Hyuna: "Do I need three pairs of boots? No. Am I bringing them anyway? Yes."
Me: Packed ramen and instant coffee.
Survival kit, thank you very much.
Hyunwoo, leaning casually against the bunk, suddenly said, "If the plane crashes, don't worry. I will catch you mid-air."
Me (Horrified slap to his arm): "BAD OMEN. TAKE IT BACK."
Squad: Screaming laughter.
Airport K-Drama Moment
We made it to the airport alive, somehow.
Chaos level: Maximum.
Till was glued to his phone, whispering to Ivan on video call.
Till: "We're boarding soon."
Ivan (Makes kissy sound into the mic): "Take care. I will see you in Europe."
Till: Immediately red, clutching his phone like it might explode.
Me: Gagging noises loud enough to disturb a nearby toddler.
Hyunwoo: Without missing a beat, leaned down, kissed me on the cheek.
Hyunwoo: "You just wanted one too."
Me: Blue screen of death.
Squad reaction?
Mizi squealed so loud airport staff stared.
Hyuna: "MY BROTHER HAS GAME?! UNBELIEVABLE."
Luka: "Somebody livestream this."
Sua (Muttered): "You're all embarrassing."
Security: Not amused.
Babysitting Till at 30,000 Feet
On board Ivan's family's private jet (because money solves everything), the squad crashed into their seats. Within 20 minutes, everyone was asleep.
Everyone except Till. He sat stiff, pale, gripping the armrest like it was a lifeline. Eyes wide. Breathing shallow. Emo statue mode.
Me, fellow first-time flyer, equally nauseous, leaned over. "You okay?"
Till: "No."
Me: "Cool. Same."
So I sat with him. Fed him water. Pat his shoulder. Basically babysat my emo bestie while fighting my own urge to barf.
Eventually, Till dozed off mid-emo stare at the window. I tucked his blanket up, whispered, "Ivan owes me for this." then crawled back to my seat.
Cue dramatic sigh. "My mom would be so proud. Her NPC child riding a plane at last."
Hyunwoo, opening one eye from his seat: "Cute."
Me: "Shut up."
Turbulence Arc™
And then—
The plane shook. Just a little. But enough for my soul to leave my body.
Mizi yelped. Luka screamed "WE'RE DYING" at full volume. Hyuna grabbed the nearest bread roll like it was a weapon. Sua calmly tightened her seatbelt like she was bracing for war.
Me (Turned to Hyunwoo, snarling): "THIS IS YOUR FAULT. YOU JINXED US WITH YOUR CRASH JOKE."
Hyunwoo: "It's just turbulence."
Plane: Shook harder.
Me: "TELL THAT TO MY GRAVE, MAFIA BOY."
Turns out, it was just a minor bump. Pilot's voice came over calm as ever: "Nothing to worry about."
Squad: Collectively pretending they had not just panicked like a pack of feral raccoons.
Arrival in Europe
Hours later — we landed. Europe. Actual Europe. I wanted to kiss the ground but also remembered germs exist.
Till, clutching his phone, whispered, "I am gonna see Ivan again." His cheeks pink, his voice quiet, but you could tell — He was glowing inside.
Me: "This is the plot of a Netflix romcom, and I am the sarcastic side character."
Dear Diary,
Summary:
- Squad packed like chaos gremlins.
- Ivan kissed Till via phone. Disgusting.
- Hyunwoo kissed me. Worse. (Better. Shut up.)
- Babysat Till on a plane like the responsible NPC I never asked to be.
- Turbulence: Mini heart attack.
- Landed. Alive. Europe arc unlocked.
Note to self:
Never let Hyunwoo make crash jokes again.
Next time, bring motion sickness pills. For me and Till.
Survival Status: Alive.
Dignity: Questionable.
Europe: Achieved.
Chapter 76: Euro-Chaos Unlocked (aka Why Luka Should Be Deported Immediately)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
We landed in Europe — and immediately embarrassed the entire continent.
Luka screamed for WiFi at customs, Hyuna acted like a mafia boss, Mizi cried at a bakery, and Till looked like a haunted doll until Ivan swooped in, H&M catalog mode, and hugged him like a K-Drama finale.
Cue rings flashing, squad screaming, Luka chanting "KISS!" in public.
Ivan's "rest house"? Mansion. Marble floors, chandelier bigger than my GPA. Hyunwoo bridal-carried me, Luka raided the wine cellar, Till clung to Ivan like Velcro.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
We landed. We survived. Europe unlocked.
First thing I did when stepping off the plane: Breathed in the foreign air. It smelled like croissants, questionable public transit, and colonization guilt.
Second thing: Immediately regretted bringing Luka.
Because Luka yelled: "HELLO EUROPE! DO YOU HAVE WIFI?!" so loud a customs officer stared like we were about to be deported on sight.
Hyuna, suitcase in one hand, sunglasses on indoors. "Act normal. Blend in."
Mizi is tearing up. "I cannot believe I am in Europe! I want to hug a baguette!"
Sua just muttered, "Please, I am begging you all, lower your voices."
Meanwhile Till was pale, quiet, clinging to his phone like it was oxygen. First plane ride survived, now first time abroad. Poor boy looked like a haunted doll in skinny jeans.
Hyunwoo? Calm. Unbothered. Probably secretly planning our mafia takeover of Europe.
Me? Already embarrassed to be associated with these people.
Airport Chaos, European Edition
Chaos Level: Escalated.
Luka tried to climb on a luggage cart and nearly got flattened.
Hyuna yelled at him, then immediately did the same thing for "balance testing".
Sua muttered "children" while dragging both their carts away.
Mizi spotted a bakery and almost cried again. "Do you think they will give us free samples if we look foreign enough?"
Hyunwoo casually pushed my suitcase for me. (Cue internal blue screen.)
Then — like a cinematic romcom moment — there he was.
Ivan.
Our golden retriever jock, dressed like he'd stepped out of an H&M winter catalog, jogging across arrivals with that dumb puppy smile.
Till froze. Like, literal freeze-frame. Eyes wide. Cheeks pink. You could practically hear the K-Drama OST swelling.
Ivan scooped him into a hug so tight I thought Till might actually short-circuit. "I missed you so much."
Till, muffled into Ivan's chest: "Me too."
And that was it. Till.exe stopped responding.
Squad Commentary (aka Public Embarrassment)
Hyuna (Clapped like she was officiating a wedding): "Finally! The Europe arc!"
Luka just yelled "KISS! KISS!" loud enough for three tourists to film on their phones.
Mizi squealed into Sua's shoulder. "It is just like a dramaaa!"
Sua just said "They're blocking the exit."
Me: (Gagging noises) "We get it. You're in love. Some of us are just here for snacks."
Hyunwoo: (Leaned down, smirked): "You jealous again?"
Me: Blue screen, part 57.
Ivan pulled back just enough to show Till's hand — The matching rings catching the light. His smile softened. "I told you we'd spend Christmas together. Europe or not."
Till's face went redder than airport security's jackets. He muttered something that sounded like "idiot" but was probably emo for "I love you."
NPC Abroad Survival
We left the airport like the most embarrassing KPop group you have never heard of.
Hyuna dragging Luka by his hoodie.
Mizi and Sua taking couple selfies with literal airport signs.
Hyunwoo carrying my backpack on one shoulder like it weighed nothing.
Till glued to Ivan like Velcro.
Me? Trailing behind. NPC in Europe. Already exhausted.
Ivan's Rest House (aka Europe Flex)
So apparently when Ivan said rest house, he meant mansion that could legally be classified as a museum.
Marble floors. A chandelier the size of our dorm room. Fireplaces that probably cost more than my tuition. I nearly fainted at the sight of the guest wing. Wing. Not room. Wing.
Me: (Whispered to Till): Do we sleep on the floor? Do we pay rent? I feel like I need to tip the furniture."
Till (Shrugged, pale): "I don't belong here." (Clutched his phone like a lifeline.)
Ivan: (Immediately wrapped an arm around him.) "You belong with me. Always."
Cue Mizi crying again.
Hyuna sprawled on the couch like she owned the place. "Not bad. I have seen bigger, but this will do."
Luka found the wine cellar and had to be physically dragged out by Sua.
Mizi twirled in the middle of the hall, whispering, "It's like a fairytale."
Sua: Already mapping out the nearest exits like a mob strategist.
Hyunwoo? Picked me up bridal-style when I tripped on the marble stairs. I nearly had a heart attack. Luka screamed, "NPC romance side quest UNLOCKED!" I threw a shoe at him.
Dear Diary,
Day one in Europe = Chaos, flex, and public embarrassment. Ivan and Till reunited, Luka nearly got arrested, I almost died of marble-floor-related shame.
Note to self:
- Don't touch the chandelier. Or the art. Or anything, really.
- If Hyunwoo carries me again, I am suing for emotional damages.
- Luka in a wine cellar = National Emergency.
- Till and Ivan are basically married now.
- I am 93% sure this house has ghosts richer than me.
Survival Status: Intact.
Wallet Status: Crying.
Europe Arc: Chaos confirmed.
Chapter 77: Euro-Christmas Countdown (aka Broke in a Christmas Market While Your Friends Buy the Whole Store)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Europe at Christmas = Chaos wrapped in tinsel. Till and I, broke solidarity, lived off free samples while Ivan bought him a handmade scarf (anime blush unlocked).
Hyunwoo handed me hot chocolate, my brain blue-screened, and Luka shouted "NPC DATE ALERT."
Squad went ice skating:
Mizi/Sua = Pinterest
Ivan/Till = Blushing Statue
Me/Hyunwoo = Mafia Boyfriend life support
Hyuna/Luka ate ice and a Christmas tree.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Two days till Christmas. Ivan decided "squad sightseeing" was necessary.
Translation: Drag the chaos circus into the middle of Europe.
We bundled up like penguins. Scarves, gloves, hats.
Till wore all black (shocker).
Ivan wore a red scarf (Christmas Golden Retriever™).
Hyunwoo looked like he was modeling for Mafia Winterwear Weekly.
Meanwhile Luka was dressed like he's immune to frostbite, in ripped jeans.
First Stop: The Christmas market.
Lights twinkling, carols playing, stalls everywhere. Smelled like cinnamon, mulled wine, and capitalism with a Santa hat.
Me: Already feeling broke.
Till: Also broke.
Broke solidarity pact.
Rich Kid Olympics
The others? Oh, they thrived.
Hyuna bought an entire wreath stall "because it matched her vibe".
Luka bought roasted chestnuts, dropped half of them, then bought more.
Mizi squealed at every ornament stall like it was Disneyland.
Sua bought her a snow globe that probably cost my rent. Mizi teared up. Again.
Ivan? Of course, he won Christmas by sneaking behind Till, buying him a handmade scarf, and wrapping it around his neck.
Till froze. Blushed. Looked like a shy anime protagonist. My bestie is literally living a Wattpad fic.
Me and Till, broke-duo solidarity, huddled together near the free samples.
Free gingerbread = Dinner.
Acorn & Hyunwoo Side Quest
While Till was being romanced in public, Hyunwoo handed me hot chocolate without asking. "It looked cold, so."
Cue my brain: Blue screen noises.
Me: "You can't just — buy me things — without warning!"
Him (Smirked): "Should I buy more?"
Me: Short-circuited.
Meanwhile Luka shouted from three stalls away. "NPC DATE ALERT!" I almost threw my hot chocolate at him.
Chaos Caroling
Then, as if scripted by a drunk elf, a local choir started singing carols. Guess who joined in?
Luka. Loudly.
Hyuna, instead of stopping him, harmonized with him.
Mizi actually had a beautiful voice.
Sua clapped politely.
Ivan, of course, sang earnestly like he was auditioning for GLEE: EUROPEAN EDITION.
Till? Hid his face in his scarf, quietly mumbling along. Emo but festive.
Me? Refused. Someone has to maintain dignity in this group.
Spoiler: It wasn't me, because Hyunwoo leaned down and whispered the lyrics in my ear like it was a serenade.
My brain melted into the cobblestones.
Ice Skating Disaster
Of course, we had to end at the Christmas Market's ice rink.
Mizi & Sua = Couples' skating, Pinterest board in real life.
Ivan literally held Till up the entire time while smiling like a lovesick idiot.
Till = Blushing statue.
Luka skated directly into a Christmas tree. Twice.
Hyuna tried to race children. Lost. Claimed it was "the ice's fault".
Me? Clinging to Hyunwoo like my life depended on it.
Which, technically, it did. Mafia Boyfriend Energy™ kept me upright. Barely.
Dear Diary,
Europe is shiny, expensive, and Christmas vomited everywhere.
The rich kids are thriving, the poor kids (Me + Till) are clinging to free samples, and somehow Luka has not been deported yet.
Ivan and Till are disgustingly cute.
Hyunwoo keeps short-circuiting me with hot chocolate and Mafia aura.
Mizi and Sua are Pinterest couple goals.
Hyuna is chaos with eyeliner.
Luka is a lawsuit waiting to happen.
Note to self:
- Free samples are a broke traveler's lifeline.
- Never ice skate again unless I want Mafia Boyfriend CPR.
- Do not, under ANY circumstances, let Luka near a choir again.
- Till is definitely blushing enough to survive until Christmas.
Countdown: 2 days till Christmas.
Survival Odds: 50/50.
Chapter 78: Euro-Squad Sightseeing (aka NPC Abroad, Now With Extra Romance)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
One day before Christmas and Europe looks like Mariah Carey detonated tinsel everywhere.
Till and I stayed broke-solidarity near free postcards while the others bought souvenirs like candy. Ivan fed Till steak (romance tax), then forehead-kissed him under Christmas lights—squad spied, running commentary included. Luka triggered a snowball war, Hyunwoo nailed me in the chest, and I am questioning if "Mafia Boyfriend" just means "menace".
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
It's one day before Christmas.
Translation: Every European city looks like it got attacked by Mariah Carey with a tinsel cannon.
We hit the tourist spots.
Cathedrals, old plazas, statues of dead guys in capes. The rich kids (everyone except me and Till) casually bought souvenirs like it was candy.
Till and I, broke-duo solidarity again, stayed near the free postcard racks pretending we could afford culture.
Luka climbed a fountain. Hyuna filmed it. Security yelled.
Chaos, as usual.
Broke Kids vs. Fancy Lunch
Ivan dragged us into this old, fancy restaurant with chandeliers that looked like they could pay my tuition. Till immediately panicked at the menu prices and muttered, "I will just drink water".
Ivan, smiling golden retriever mode, shoved a plate of steak in front of him. "Nope. You are eating." Till turned bright red.
Me and Luka, meanwhile, had a very serious argument about how many breadsticks we could stuff into napkins without looking suspicious.
Hyunwoo slid half of his dessert to me without a word. Mafia Boyfriend Energy™, but make it sugary.
Ivan & Till Moment™
After lunch, Ivan kidnapped Till for a walk. The rest of us spied from behind a statue (don't judge, we had nothing better to do).
Till was stiff, nervous, but Ivan gently tugged his hand out of his pocket. Till let him.
They walked under twinkly Christmas lights, snow falling, market music in the background.
Ivan leaned down, whispered something, then kissed Till’s forehead.
Till blushed so hard he nearly disintegrated into the cobblestones.
The Squad's Commentary:
Mizi: Squealing in pure romcom joy.
Sua: "At least he's finally smiling."
Hyuna: "Main characters. Ugh."
Luka: "Bet Ivan rehearsed that forehead kiss in a mirror."
Me: "This is why NPCs like me can't have nice things."
Hyunwoo: Smirking, arm around me like he was making a point.
Disgusting. Beautiful. I hate it here.
Snowball Fight (Inevitable)
Then it happened.
Luka threw the first snowball.
Instant war.
Hyuna went full general, shouting orders.
Mizi tried to play fair but hit Sua in the face and nearly cried. Sua calmly pelted Luka in revenge.
Ivan shielded Till like a human wall, then got nailed anyway.
Till actually laughed (Miracle of Christmas??)
I threw a snowball at Hyunwoo, missed, and nailed a random tourist. He glared. I pretended to die on the spot.
Hyunwoo, of course, nailed me right in the chest. "Payback." He muttered with a tiny smirk.
Mafia Boyfriend or menace? Both.
Dear Diary,
Europe: Still expensive, still twinkly.
Till and Ivan: Disgustingly romantic under Christmas lights.
Squad: Started a snowball war in front of a 500-year-old cathedral.
Me: Caught between dying of poverty and dying of Hyunwoo's smirks.
Note to self:
- Breadsticks = Portable Treasure.
- Ivan forehead kisses = Nuclear Weapons.
- Snowball fights = Guaranteed international incident.
- Stop spying on Till, it only makes me feel like a side character in a romcom.
Tomorrow = Christmas Eve.
May God and gingerbread protect us.
Chapter 79: Euro-Christmas Eve Chaos (aka NPC Abroad, Holiday Edition)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Europe turned into a snow globe and the squad went full holiday sitcom.
Mizi & Sua got matching scarves, Hyuna mopped the ice rink with Luka, Ivan fed Till romance-novel levels of affection, and Hyunwoo handed me roasted chestnuts like a mafia Santa.
Dinner? Chaos.
Wrapping gifts? Worse.
Ivan gave Till a ring charm by the fireplace, soft enough to melt snow.
Meanwhile, Hyunwoo whispered "you get me" and I blue-screened.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
It is Christmas Eve.
Translation: Europe is cosplaying as a snow globe.
The squad dragged me out at 9AM (illegal) to "experience the culture".
Which basically means: Get lost in Christmas markets, eat too many free samples, and traumatize locals.
Mizi & Sua: Walking arm in arm, pointing at every gingerbread stall like they discovered fire. They bought matching scarves. I gagged.
Hyuna & Luka: Immediately went ice skating. Luka faceplanted 12 times. Hyuna dragged him across the rink like a mop. Locals applauded.
Ivan & Till: Holding hands, walking slow, looking like the main characters in a Netflix Christmas romcom. Gross. Till was shy, anxious, but he smiled every time Ivan tucked his scarf tighter.
NPCs like me don't get scarf-adjustments. We get frostbite.
Hyunwoo: Looming silently, occasionally sipping hot chocolate. Looked like a mafia boss on a holiday. I followed him around like a confused duckling.
At one point, we stumbled upon a choir singing "Silent Night" in five languages.
Till got teary-eyed. Ivan held his hand tighter. Mizi also teared up. Luka heckled them with "Do Wonderwall!" until Hyuna nearly punted him into the choir pit.
Christmas Eve Cooking Disaster
Dinner prep was... hell.
Mizi: Tried baking cookies. Accidentally doubled the sugar. Luka ate them anyway.
Hyuna: Nearly set the oven mitts on fire.
Sua: Calmly took over and cooked an entire three-course meal like a Michelin chef.
Me: Cut vegetables. Almost lost a finger. Hyunwoo confiscated the knife and did it for me while smirking. Rude.
Ivan: Hovered near Till, who was pretending to help but mostly just looking soft and blushy while Ivan whispered nonsense at him. Gross.
Dinner was chaotic but edible.
Big Till & Ivan Moment™
When the chaos settled, Ivan pulled Till aside near the fireplace. He gave him a small velvet box.
Not a proposal (Thank God, I wasn't ready for that level of romcom), but a ring charm to clip onto their matching promise rings.
Till froze, then — quietly, shyly — smiled. A real smile. He whispered something none of us heard, but Ivan looked like he'd just won the lottery. Then they hugged. Soft. Gentle. Warm.
The rest of us?
Pretending not to watch while actively watching.
Luka: "Bet they are gonna kiss."
Hyuna: "Shut up, gremlin."
Me: "NPCs don't get romance scenes. We just narrate them."
Hyunwoo (Leaned down, whispered): "You get me."
Cue my brain blue-screening.
Note to self:
Ivan & Till = Netflix Holiday Special.
Hyunwoo whispering in my ear = Fatal.
Tomorrow = Christmas.
I am not ready.
Chapter 80: Christmas Day, Mistletoe & Mild Trauma (aka NPC vs. Holiday Kisses)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Europe + Christmas = Chaos.
Mistletoe everywhere. Mizi & Sua accidentally kiss. Hyuna & Luka theatrically kiss. Ivan & Till? Soft, romantic, devastating. Me? Step under one, and Hyunwoo scoops me up for a full-on kiss.
Gift exchange = Pure chaos.
Bracelets, headphones, painted rocks, guitar straps, and gloves. Till sings for Ivan, Ivan cries.
I survive, barely, clutching breadsticks.
Mistletoe = Officially Cursed.
NPC Status: Shaken but alive.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Merry Christmas from Europe.
Here's the thing.
Apparently, Ivan's rich-family-rest-house is cursed. Every doorway has mistletoe.
Cue disaster.
Mizi & Sua: Accidentally stepped under one. Blushed. Kissed.
Whole squad: Awww.
Hyuna & Luka: Luka jumped under on purpose, smirking. Hyuna rolled her eyes but kissed him anyway. He fainted theatrically into the snow boots pile.
Ivan & Till: Walked under without noticing. Squad collectively gasped like a KDrama audience. Ivan, smirking golden retriever, tilted Till's chin and kissed him soft. Till froze, blushed scarlet, whispered "idiot", and clutched his scarf.
Emo-boy-romance unlocked.
Me? Laughing my ass off. "How blind can you people be? Just don't walk under it, duh."
Karma, two seconds later.
I stepped under one.
Hyunwoo did not even hesitate.
He just scooped me up like I weighed nothing (rude, flattering, confusing) and kissed me.
Not a peck. Not a "haha funny tradition" kiss.
Full. Deep.
My brain? Blue screen.
My body? Flailing.
The squad? Screaming.
Hyuna yelled, "YAH THAT'S MY BROTHER—" while Luka filmed it like he was making a documentary. I will sue.
Gift Exchange & Christmas Chaos
After the kissing apocalypse, we tried to recover with presents.
Mizi gave everyone handmade bracelets. Pure. Sweet. Adorable.
Hyuna gave Luka noise-canceling headphones. (For herself, obviously.)
Luka gave Hyuna a rock he painted gold. She said "romantic" with the deadest face I have ever seen.
Sua gifted books and a terrifyingly elegant planner.
Ivan gave Till a custom guitar strap with their initials. Till clutched it like it was sacred relic. Ivan looked like he'd just won the Super Bowl.
Till gave Ivan a handwritten song. He tried to mumble-sing it. Ivan cried. Actual tears.
Gross. Romantic. Ugh.
Hyunwoo gave me gloves. Warm, soft, practical. "So you don't freeze." He said. Then he smirked and added, "Also, easier to hold your hand." I spontaneously combusted.
Me? I gave everyone small trinkets. Breadsticks for Hyunwoo. He nearly smiled (which, for him, is a love sonnet).
Note to self:
Mistletoe is a cursed plant, never trust it.
Status: NPC still alive. Barely.
Chapter 81: HyuLuka Christmas Special (aka The Manager and the Gremlin™)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Christmas Eve chaos strikes!
Luka falls off chairs hanging mistletoe, Hyuna catches him. Squad bakes disaster cookies, Till clings to Ivan. I gag at public romance.
Mistletoe traps = Hyuna & Luka kisses, balcony confessions, snow falling, golden retriever Luka unlocked. Tree half-decorated, cookies structurally unsound, chaos everywhere.
NPCs survive but gag repeatedly at cuteness.
Note: Never trust mistletoe near Luka.
Holiday disaster = Hilarious, gross, and somehow heartwarming.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Christmas Eve.
The rest house looked like Santa's workshop if the elves unionized and quit halfway through decorating.
Garland half-hanging, fairy lights blinking like they are Morse-coding "help me" and Luka balancing on a chair to hang mistletoe while Hyuna shouted, "Don't fall or I am not catching you!"
Spoiler: He fell. She still caught him.
Physics: 0
Hyuna's Reflexes: 1
The squad was buzzing.
Mizi and Sua were baking sugar cookies that looked like Pinterest nailed-it fails.
Till was glued to Ivan's side like a koala (now that Ivan finally arrived).
Hyunwoo was pretending to read a book but mostly staring at me like I was the book.
Unsettling.
And Hyuna? She was in full momager mode. "Luka, stop putting ornaments only on the top half of the tree. You are not six feet tall."
Luka: "You are! That's your job!"
Me: Silently munching cookies, already exhausted.
The Mistletoe Trap
Here's where chaos turned into romance.
Gross, I know.
We discovered Luka had strategically hung mistletoe in seven random spots around the house. Seven. Why?
And yes, it was not a decoration in the vacation house (like what I have said in the previous chapter) because it was Luka who hung them like a menace.
Luka: "This is for the plot."
Me: "You're insufferable."
Naturally, the first victims were Hyuna and Luka themselves. Luka smirked like the little gremlin he is when Hyuna stepped under one. "Rules are rules. You gotta kiss me."
Hyuna rolled her eyes so hard I thought they would freeze that way. But then, she leaned down, cupped his face, and kissed him — longer than necessary. Luka froze, then turned redder than the Christmas lights.
Cue The Squad: Screaming, hollering, Sua clapping politely like it was a wedding. Till muttered "gross" but did not let go of Ivan's sleeve.
Me? I gagged. Loudly.
Manager vs. Gremlin President: Romantic Edition
Later, when the squad scattered to "prep Christmas games" (Translation: Chaos), I caught Hyuna and Luka sneaking outside onto the balcony.
Obviously, I eavesdropped.
For science. And gossip.
It was snowing lightly, the whole countryside glowing under fairy lights. Luka leaned on the railing, trying to look cool, breath puffing in the cold. "You did not have to actually kiss me, you know."
Hyuna: "Don't act like you did not plan the mistletoe."
Luka (Smirk collapsing into a shy grin): "Yeah, but you didn't have to go along."
And then Hyuna — chaotic big sis Hyuna, destroyer of mall Santas — got all soft. She tugged his scarf tighter around his neck and said, "Don't make me regret it, Gremlin."
Luka, whispering like he had just unlocked a life achievement. "Best Christmas ever."
I swear, even the snowflakes gagged.
Dear Diary,
Hyuna + Luka = Chaos gremlin finally leashed. Kind of.
Tree = 70% decorated, 30% hazard.
Cookies = Structurally unsound.
Christmas Eve = Already unhinged.
But honestly?
Seeing Luka's smug grin short-circuit into pure golden retriever puppy mode after Hyuna kissed him — It was disgustingly cute. Still gag-worthy, but cute.
Note to self:
Never trust mistletoe placement near Luka.
Chapter 82: MiziSua Christmas Special (aka Cookies, Kisses, and Countdown Anxiety)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Christmas Eve = Sugar, chaos, and soft kisses. Mizi & Sua bake cookies, flour everywhere, oven begging for mercy.
Luka's mistletoe traps trigger adorable holiday kisses — Mizi squeaks, Sua stays elegant.
Later, a quiet snowy balcony moment: Sua kisses Mizi's forehead; Mizi freezes, counting days till graduation.
NPCs like me hide, overwhelmed by cute overload.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Christmas Eve morning, the kitchen smelled like cinnamon, sugar, and impending disaster.
Mizi and Sua had declared, "We will bake cookies for everyone!" which sounded wholesome — until flour covered every surface and the oven beeped like it was begging for mercy.
Mizi: Covered in flour like a failed snowman, giggling as she shaped cookie dough into questionable hearts.
Sua: Perfectly composed, hair tied back, calmly measuring like a Michelin-star chef — but you could see the twitch in her eye every time Mizi sneezed powdered sugar into the air.
Me (Passing through for orange juice): "Looks like a bakery threw up."
Hyuna (Snagging cookie dough): "Tastes fine."
Till (Hovering quietly near the doorway): "Looks... messy."
Ivan (Appearing behind Till, hugging his waist): "Cheering you on, Mizi!"
Mizi: Nearly dropped the whisk from smiling too hard.
Basically: Chaos with sprinkles.
Mistletoe Ambush, Round Two
Because Luka booby-trapped the entire house with mistletoe, it was only a matter of time.
Mizi, carrying a tray of barely-baked cookies, wandered under one. Sua followed right behind her. The squad collectively gasped like it was live TV.
Luka: "Kiss! Kiss! Kiss!"
Hyuna: "Do it, it's Christmas law."
Me: "This is getting out of hand. We're basically unpaid extras in a Hallmark movie."
Mizi froze, cheeks pink. "Uh—"
Sua, completely unbothered, leaned down and kissed her on the cheek.
Smooth. Elegant. Effortless.
Mizi? Squeaked so loudly the cookies almost flew off the tray. Iconic.
Quiet Balcony Moment
Later, I found them outside on the snowy balcony. I was not spying — okay, maybe I was, but only because Luka dared me five bucks I wouldn't.
Mizi had her mittens pressed together, watching her breath in the cold. "It is Christmas Eve already. Time's moving too fast."
Sua glanced over, calm as ever. "That's how calendars work."
Mizi pouted, counting on her fingers. "We're graduating in about four months. What if you go abroad after? That's... what, one hundred and twenty-something days? I don't want it to run out."
And right there, the cheerful sugar-cookie Mizi cracked into something raw. The girl was literally counting days like sand slipping through an hourglass.
Sua did not flinch. She just stepped closer, took Mizi's gloved hands, and pressed a soft kiss against her forehead.
"Stop counting down. I am here now. That's what matters."
Mizi's eyes shimmered, and for once, she did not giggle. She just leaned against Sua's shoulder, quiet, like she was trying to freeze the moment in place.
Me (Hiding behind the curtain): Nearly choked on a candy cane.
Too soft. Too much.
Report them to Hallmark.
Dear Diary,
Christmas Eve tally so far:
Kitchen: Crime scene, cookies structurally unsound.
Mistletoe: Luka's evil plan continues.
Mizi & Sua: Softest thing alive, currently making me nauseous with how in love they are.
Emotional Damage: High, because now I am thinking about clocks and time and what happens after graduation. Ew.
Note to self:
Never spy on balcony moments.
Too much romance, not enough oxygen.
Chapter 83: HyunCorn Christmas Special (aka NPC.exe Has Stopped Responding)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Christmas Eve chaos: Luka's candle marshmallow fails, Hyuna screaming, Till emo-texting Ivan. Hyunwoo bakes me perfect marshmallows while simultaneously stealing my brain.
Then — mistletoe karma — I end up under one. He scoops me up, kisses me deep, squad loses their minds.
Later, snowy balcony, jacket draped, boyfriend lines delivered straight to my soul.
NPC.exe = Officially Malfunctioning.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Christmas Eve, 9PM.
The squad was in full chaos mode around the fireplace.
Luka tried to roast marshmallows with a literal candle, Hyuna screamed at him for "bringing shame to the family name" and Till quietly was cuddling with Ivan on the armchair like the ghost of Christmas Emo.
Meanwhile, Hyunwoo sat next to me, handing me perfectly toasted marshmallows like it was his sole purpose in life. I had barely blink and he would already have one ready. Gentleman mode. Disgustingly sweet.
Me: "Stop babying me."
Him: "You look happier when you don't burn them."
Me, internally: SYSTEM OVERLOAD.
I hate how good he is at this.
The Mistletoe Incident (NPC Karma)
You would think I had learned my lesson after laughing at everyone else for falling under Luka's mistletoe traps.
Spoiler: I had not.
Because the second I pointed at Till like, "Ha! Even he can't escape mistletoe law!" I turned around—
And bam. I was under one.
Me: "..."
The squad's already howling, chanting "KISS! KISS! KISS!"
Hyunwoo? Stood. Walked over. Scooped me up like I weighed nothing. And kissed me.
Deep. Firm. Public.
My Brain: Blue Screen.
My Body: Stiff like a dead fish.
My Soul: Left the chat.
By the time he set me down, Luka was clapping like a maniac, Hyuna was shouting "GET A ROOM!" and Mizi looked like she was about to cry sparkles.
Me: "You're all insufferable."
Also me, quietly: "Do it again."
Balcony, NPC.exe Error 404
Later, I escaped to the snowy balcony for "fresh air" (Translation: Avoid combusting). Hyunwoo followed, obviously, because he has a sixth sense for when I am spiraling.
He draped his jacket over my shoulders without asking.
Gentleman Level: Illegal.
Me: "You will freeze."
Him: "I am fine. You matter more."
Me: Malfunctions.
I tried to deflect. "You're so dramatic. Who says things like that in real life?"
Him, with a straight face: "A boyfriend who loves you."
SYSTEM SHUTDOWN.
NPC.exe not found.
I ended up staring at the snow, pretending I was not turning redder than Rudolph's nose. He just smiled like I was the funniest thing alive.
Note to self:
Stop laughing at mistletoe victims.
Luka's chaos always finds you.
Chapter 84: IvanTill Christmas Special (aka Main Characters Stealing the Spotlight Again)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Christmas Eve: Ivan and Till hijacked the holiday with cinematic balcony kisses while snow fell like glitter.
The rest of us? Background NPCs—except Hyunwoo, who keeps malfunctions my brain with subtle mafia-romcom charm.
Daybreak: Cozy squad vibes — until Ivan's dad showed up, tension thick, Till clutching Ivan's sleeve, hearts racing.
Chapter Text
IVAN'S POV
Snow blanketed the European countryside like a postcard, and inside Ivan's family rest house, the fireplace glowed warm and golden.
Ivan had barely let Till out of his arms since the squad arrived. He was drained from weeks of meetings across Europe, but one look at Till — hoodie sleeves too long, eyes wide with that soft mix of awe and shyness — and Ivan felt like he could run another marathon just to keep him smiling.
Till was quieter than usual, overwhelmed by the noise of the squad, the grandeur of the house, the foreign air.
But every time Ivan leaned down to murmur, "You okay, love?" Till would give the smallest nod, his fingers curling into Ivan's sleeve like an anchor.
And Ivan thought: Worth It.
Every flight, every meeting, every late-night call. Worth it.
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
So update: Ivan and Till have officially hijacked Christmas. They're glowing. Radiant. Cinematic lighting follows them everywhere.
Meanwhile, the rest of us? Background extras at best.
Till's been quiet, clinging to Ivan like a USB cable to its only working port. Ivan, golden retriever that he is, looks at Till like he personally invented Christmas.
It is sickening. And kind of sweet. But mostly sickening.
The squad noticed too.
Mizi: "They are so in love I could scream."
Sua: "Don't. Let them have this." (But in her scary-elegant way, so I listened.)
Luka: "Someone get me a mistletoe cannon. They're wasting cinematic potential."
Hyuna: Threatened to throw Luka in the snow if he did not shut up.
Me? I was just trying not to combust while Hyunwoo kept brushing my hand under the table like some mafia-coded romcom hero.
Priorities.
TILL'S POV
Near midnight, most of the squad drifted into sleep, sprawled across couches, wrapped in blankets, or passed out mid-card game. But Ivan and Till slipped outside to the balcony, snow crunching under their boots.
The world was quiet. Just them, the stars, and the glow of Christmas lights reflecting in Till's eyes.
Till took a shaky breath, fiddling with the ring on his finger. "I— I know it was not easy for you. Work. Your dad. Everything. But... You still made this happen." His voice was soft, rough with nerves. "Our first Christmas together. You did all that for me."
Ivan's chest tightened. He cupped Till's face, thumbs brushing cold-reddened cheeks. "Of course I did. You are worth it. Always."
And as the church bells in the distance rang to signal midnight, their lips met — slow, then deeper, until Till melted against him, clutching Ivan like the world might disappear.
Passionate, reverent, the kind of kiss that promised forever.
Daybreak of Christmas found them still on that balcony, wrapped in each other's warmth, breath mingling in the frosty air.
Till thought: I am thankful. I am happy. I am his.
ACORN'S POV
While IvanTill were out there making Netflix-worthy balcony scenes, the rest of us were:
Hyuna: Snoring like Santa's reindeer.
Luka: Drawing mustaches on Hyuna's face.
Mizi & Sua: Asleep holding hands (Disgustingly cute).
Me: Awake, overthinking life choices.
Hyunwoo: Next to me, warm, smiling at me like I am the main character (which, reminder: I am not).
I glanced out the frosty window and saw Ivan and Till. Romantic. Ethereal. Like fate carved them out of a Christmas card.
Me? Just a guy in socks with a stolen marshmallow.
TILL'S POV
The next morning — December 25th — the squad stumbled into the living room, groggy but buzzing with Christmas energy.
Ivan was in the kitchen, humming, Till hovering nearby like a shy shadow.
Everything was warm, perfect, safe.
Then the heavy door creaked open.
Ivan froze. Till stiffened.
Standing there, coat dusted with snow, sharp eyes scanning the room — was Ivan's father.
They'd met before. Things had ended surprisingly well, considering.
Till had stood his ground, defended what he and Ivan had, and Ivan's dad — against all odds — had accepted it.
But this was the first time they'd see each other again since that day.
The air felt thick, charged with unspoken history.
Ivan's dad's gaze lingered on Till.
Not hostile. Not warm. Just heavy.
"Till." He said, his voice even, unreadable.
Till swallowed, his hand tightening around Ivan's sleeve.
"Sir." He answered quietly.
And just like that, the room went silent.
The squad froze.
Even Luka did not dare make a sound.
Note to self:
We should stop throwing cliffhangers like this or else the readers would cry.
Chapter 85: Fathers, Sons, and Proposals (aka The Christmas Breakfast That Turned Into a Proposal Rehearsal)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Christmas morning turned into something none of us expected. Between the chaos, a quiet talk, and one very reckless announcement, the past and present seemed to collide.
Let's just say history has a way of repeating itself — only louder, and with more witnesses.
Chapter Text
TILL'S POV
The house was chaos disguised as holiday spirit but the nerve-wracking scenario is palpable.
Hyuna was shrieking at Luka for "touching the wine glasses wrong" Mizi and Sua were locked in mortal combat with a gingerbread kit, and Hyunwoo was peeling an apple in total silence — the kind of silence that somehow radiated intimidation.
Ivan had just been glared into a shower by his dad, but not before kissing Till's forehead like it was a parting ritual.
Which left Till on the couch.
Alone. Fidgeting. Heart sprinting.
Ivan's dad sat across from him, leaning back in the armchair. The sharpness Till remembered from before was gone, but the weight of the man's presence was still there.
"You know." Ivan's dad said at last, voice low, steady, "Ivan grew up without a mother."
Till's throat tightened. His hands stilled.
"I wanted the best for him." The man went on. "I thought that meant status. Ambition. A partner who could carry what I couldn't." A pause. His gaze softened. "But now I see — you are the best for him. Because he is happy. Happier than I have ever seen him. And that's all I wanted."
Till blinked rapidly, chest aching. His words stumbled out, halting. "He— He made me happier too. Since the day he crashed into my life."
Ivan’s dad reached across, clasping Till's hand. His grip was firm, warm. "If my wife were still alive, she would have loved you. She'd be glad he found you."
Till's lips trembled. He could only nod, cheeks hot, eyes stinging.
It was too much — too tender, too raw — but before the silence could smother him, the door slammed open.
IVAN'S POV
Ivan burst in like a human earthquake: Shirt half-tucked, hair damp, smile way too big.
"Dad!" He blurted. "I have something to say!"
Till: Deer in headlights.
Ivan's Dad: Slow, patient blink.
The squad (Peeking from the hallway): Feral raccoons at a drama finale.
"I am going to propose to Till." Ivan declared, chest puffed like a knight announcing conquest. "Right after graduation!"
Till nearly fell off the couch. "IVAN—"
Ivan's dad's brows lifted.
For one long second, the air was taut.
Then — laughter. Warm, genuine, filling the whole room until his eyes crinkled.
Till buried his face in his hands.
Ivan beamed like he'd just solved world peace.
IVAN'S DAD'S POV
Because once, decades ago, he had done the same thing.
Stood in front of his parents, unprepared, unpolished, shouting about the girl he would marry someday.
No ring, no plan.
Just certainty blazing in his chest.
That girl became Ivan's mother.
Now his son stood in front of him, just as reckless, just as earnest, just as in love.
And for the first time in years, he laughed like the past had circled back — but better.
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
So apparently Ivan's "Christmas gift" was not jewelry, or chocolates, or even socks.
No, he gave Till a public proposal announcement with:
— Zero ring (just their promise ring).
— Zero warning.
— And zero survival instincts.
Till looked like he was negotiating with the floor to swallow him whole. Ivan's dad looked like he'd unlocked a memory lane DLC.
The rest of us?
Huddled in the hallway, whispering like live sports commentators.
Hyuna: "History repeats itself."
Luka: "Yeah, but with abs."
I almost choked on a candy cane.
Ivan's dad clapped Till's shoulder, all "welcome to the family, son" while Till silently melted into his palms.
Ivan? Ivan was glowing like the Christmas star itself.
Note to self:
If Hyunwoo ever tries this stunt, I am pulling the fire alarm. Or the plug on the Christmas lights. Or both.
Chapter 86: Ring Shopping (aka How to Traumatize a Jewelry Store Employee Before Noon)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Today was supposed to be harmless. It wasn't.
One impulsive detour turned into public chaos, a traumatized clerk, and Till looking like he wanted the earth to swallow him. Ivan, of course, thought it was the best idea he's ever had.Somehow we left with no rings, no dignity, and too many witnesses.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
If you thought Ivan blurting out a proposal in front of his dad was peak chaos, congratulations.
You underestimated him.
Because today, Ivan dragged Till to a jewelry store. For "fun" which is code for "public humiliation".
They have their promise rings already, right? But Ivan declared that it is apparently not enough, and they need more rings.
Till swore the whole walk over: "We're not doing this. I am not trying anything. I am not—"
And then he walked in, and the clerk greeted them with: "Congratulations on your engagement!"
Till: Short-circuited.
Ivan: Nodded proudly.
Clerk: Instantly regretted her career choices.
The Disaster
It went downhill immediately.
Ivan gravitated straight to the gaudiest diamond in the case, the kind of rock that looked like it belonged on a mob boss' pinkie.
He plucked it out, grinned at Till, and before anyone could stop him, slipped it halfway onto his finger.
Till ripped his hand back so fast, I thought he was going to dislocate his wrist. His voice came out sharp, flat. "Absolutely not."
Ivan leaned back, smug as a cat. "You didn't say it didn't fit."
The clerk's smile wobbled like she was reconsidering her life choices in real time.
Meanwhile, Hyuna had her phone out, filming like she was producing a wildlife documentary.
Luka kept trying to block the camera, but every time he reached for it she elbowed him in the ribs with the precision of someone who's been training for this moment.
As if that wasn't bad enough, Mizi and Sua wandered in carrying hot chocolate, pretending it was just a coincidence.
Sua immediately asked the clerk if they sold couple chokers, and Till looked two seconds away from walking into traffic just to end the scene.
Hyunwoo, for his part, ignored everyone and started methodically examining cufflinks at the display case like he was at a board meeting. Which somehow made it worse.
By the end, the clerk's smile had calcified into a grimace. Till was blushing so hard he looked like seasonal decor, Ivan was glowing like he had invented romance itself, and the rest of us were stifling laughter so loud the jewelry cases practically rattled.
The Exit Strategy
Leaving should have been simple. Walk out the door, pretend it never happened, repress accordingly.
Instead, Ivan insisted on holding the door open for Till like he was escorting royalty out of a palace. Till hissed at him to "stop being dramatic" which was funny, because Till was the one trying to yank his hoodie sleeves over his still-blushing hands like some Victorian maiden who had just been scandalized.
The clerk, poor woman, bowed so stiffly on our way out you would think she was blessing us on a pilgrimage. Her eyes said "never come back here again".
Hyuna cheerfully promised we would.
Outside, Ivan was still grinning like a man who had just secured an endorsement deal with destiny.
He was walking so close to Till their shoulders brushed every step, clearly basking in the afterglow of what he considered a "successful mission".
Till, meanwhile, had his hood up, hands shoved in his pockets, muttering things I could not hear but strongly suspected were death threats.
Luka tried to lighten the mood by offering Till his hot chocolate. Till took it, downed half of it in one go, and muttered, "Needs poison." Luka smiled nervously and did not ask for it back.
Mizi and Sua were still buzzing like gossip bees. Mizi kept saying, "But you looked so cute with the ring on!" and Sua helpfully added, "You should have let him try the sapphire set, it would match your eyes." Till looked seconds from biting into the paper cup.
Hyunwoo, of course, strolled behind us with his hands in his pockets like nothing had happened.
When asked if he had enjoyed the field trip, he just said, "The cufflinks were acceptable." Which might be the most terrifying review I have ever heard.
And me? I was walking ten steps behind the group, already writing this entry in my head, wondering why I still hang out with these people when every outing feels like a live-action reality show with no safety regulations.
By the time we made it back to the street corner, we had acquired:
— No rings.
— No dignity.
— Three new campus rumors (thanks to Hyuna's video already uploading in 4K).
— And exactly zero chance Till will ever willingly step into a jewelry store again.
Sidewalk Therapy Session
Dear Diary,
We did not make it far from the jewelry store before the squad decided we needed an "emergency debrief" on the sidewalk, right outside a bubble tea shop. Because apparently, we cannot process trauma without snacks.
Hyuna plopped onto a bench, still cackling over her video footage. "Till, you should have seen your face when Ivan pulled out that mob-boss ring. Oscar-worthy panic."
She zoomed in on her phone, probably editing the clip for maximum viral potential. I am begging the universe she does not post it with captions.
Till, hood still up, was slumped against a streetlamp like he was auditioning for a tragic music video. "I am never going in a store again." He muttered. "Not with him." He jerked his thumb at Ivan, who was leaning against the same streetlamp, looking like he had just won a Nobel Prize for Romance.
Ivan, unbothered, slung an arm around Till's shoulders. "You say that now, but you will thank me when we are picking out matching bands." Till elbowed him so hard Ivan wheezed, but the grin did not leave his face.
I am convinced Ivan's powered by Till's suffering.
Mizi, sipping her bubble tea, was still in full romantic-fantasy mode. "But Till, you did look cute with the ring! Imagine a spring wedding!" Sua nodded sagely, adding, "Sapphire would have matched your vibe better. Less mobster." Till groaned loud enough to startle a passing pigeon.
Luka, trying to be helpful (or just stir the pot), offered Till his bubble tea. "Drink this, it will calm you down." Till snatched it, took one sip, and handed it back with a glare. "Tastes like regret." He said. Luka just shrugged, unfazed.
Hyunwoo, standing off to the side like a silent sentinel, finally spoke up. "The store's layout was inefficient. Too many display cases." We all stared at him.
Sir, we're processing a near-engagement crisis, and you are critiquing interior design? His Mafia Boyfriend Energy™ is getting out of hand.
I stayed quiet, scribbling mental notes for this entry, but Hyuna caught me. "Acorn, you are awfully calm for someone who just witnessed Till's soul leave his body."
I shot her a look. "I am just here for the popcorn."
Lie. My heart was still recovering from Ivan's door-holding chivalry and Till's Victorian-maiden meltdown.
By the time we started walking again, Till was marginally less murderous, thanks to Mizi and Sua promising to bake him cookies later.
Ivan was still glued to his side, humming some cheesy love song under his breath. Hyuna whispered to me, "Bet you ten bucks Ivan proposes again by next week." I am not taking that bet. I'd lose.
Note to self:
If Ivan ever actually buys a ring, I am charging admission to Till's inevitable meltdown. Premium seats only. Popcorn not included.
Chapter 87: Holiday Gossip (aka The Day We Accidentally Became a Soap Opera)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
One video upload was all it took. By breakfast, the group chat had rebranded itself, rumors were mutating by the minute, and somehow Till and Ivan are stuck in engagement limbo no one asked for.
Meanwhile, the rest of us are either fanning the flames or starting new fires — Luka and Hyuna included. Let’s just say not all the drama belongs to the “happy couple.”
Chapter Text
ACORN’S POV
Dear Diary,
Remember when I said Hyuna was filming in the jewelry store?
Yeah. She posted it. In 4K. With subtitles. And dramatic background music.
By sunrise, the family group chat had already renamed itself “Engagement Watch 202X.”
The Fallout
I couldn’t sit through breakfast without hearing at least three different versions of what happened:
— “Ivan dropped down on one knee.” (He didn’t. He tripped over a rug. Close enough, I guess.)
— “Till was crying.” (That was sweat, panic, and the beginnings of a migraine.)
— “The ring was custom-made in Italy.” (It was literally pulled from a glass case like a sample chicken nugget at the grocery store.)
The story mutated faster than gossip biology should allow.
By the evening, someone had already made a meme slideshow titled “Till + Ivan: A Love Story.”
Ivan thought it was hilarious.
Till threatened arson.
The Actual Proposal Situation
Here’s the thing: they’re not engaged. They’re not even fake-engaged. They’re... engaged-adjacent? Proposal pending? Pre-engagement purgatory?
Ivan keeps smiling like he’s holding back a state secret. Till keeps avoiding eye contact like he owes everyone in the dining room money.
At this point, I think the universe itself is engaged to the drama.
The Squad’s Contribution to the Circus
Hyuna is thriving. Every time someone asks, “Wait, are they serious?” she just shrugs and says, “Maybe.” Luka keeps groaning like he aged thirty years overnight.
Mizi and Sua have taken it upon themselves to be the unofficial press team, supplying “exclusive commentary” whenever anyone asks. I’m expecting a documentary release date any day now.
Hyunwoo has said nothing. Which somehow makes people assume he knows the truth. He doesn’t. None of us do.
The Subplot Nobody Asked For
On the way home, Luka got snappy with Hyuna — and not over anything big. He just wanted her attention, tugging at her sleeve, whining for her to stop scrolling through her phone.
Hyuna brushed him off, muttering that she was busy answering messages, and Luka’s whole face pinched up like a sulky cat.
He snapped something short at her, then spent the rest of the walk glaring at the sidewalk and ignoring her completely.
Hyuna didn’t chase him, didn’t explain herself. She just kept walking, fast, chin up, pretending she didn’t notice.
It was petty. Stupid. The kind of nothing-fight that usually dissolves in five minutes.
But this one... lingered.
Note to self:
Luka’s clinginess + Hyuna’s stubborn streak = incoming storm. Stock up on popcorn.
Chapter 88: Petty Wars (aka Luka vs. Hyuna: The Battle of Attention Span)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
What starts small doesn’t always stay small. One ignored message turned into silence sharp enough to cut glass, and for once, Luka and Hyuna didn’t bounce back right away. The rest of us tried not to notice — but the tension filled the whole house.
Something tells me this isn’t just another five-minute fight.
Chapter Text
ACORN’S POV
Dear Diary,
Every great saga begins with something small. The Trojan War had a golden apple. Luka and Hyuna? They had a phone screen.
The Crime Scene
We were all hanging out in the living room of Ivan’s vacation house in Europe, trying to kill time between Christmas and New Year.
Ivan had just come back from another one of those boring business meetings his dad kept dragging him to, looking smug about escaping early.
Till was letting him doodle hearts in his notebook (romantic or vandalism, you decide).
Mizi and Sua were arguing over whether gingerbread houses count as “architecture.”
Hyunwoo was being...Hyunwoo.
And Luka? Luka wanted attention.
Specifically, Hyuna’s attention.
He leaned on her shoulder. He tugged at her sleeve. He said her name three times in a row like a needy cat.
Hyuna didn’t look up from her phone. “Busy.”
“Busy with what?” Luka snapped, louder than he meant to. His face was already scrunched up, red at the tips of his ears.
“Messages,” Hyuna said flatly, thumbs still flying.
Luka went stiff. Pulled back. Then — silence.
But it wasn’t peaceful silence.
It was icy, simmering, the kind that said I’m mad but I’m going to punish you with my dramatic sulk until you break first.
Hyuna didn’t break. She just kept scrolling, chin tilted up like she hadn’t noticed Luka crossing his arms and turning away.
The Fallout
The rest of us pretended not to notice, which is code for: we noticed very loudly.
Mizi mouthed at me, “Are they fighting?”
Sua whispered back, “Over nothing. Classic.”
Till glanced up, frowned like he was watching a slow-motion train wreck.
Ivan whispered, “Don’t look. It’s territorial.”
Meanwhile, Luka sat rigid on the couch, ignoring Hyuna with the energy of a man performing in an Olympic-level silent treatment event.
Why This Feels Dangerous
Here’s the thing.
Normally, Hyuna and Luka bicker, snap, make up in five minutes. That’s their brand. But this time... it didn’t dissolve. Luka’s sulk held. Hyuna didn’t chase. The air stayed sharp.
And with just three days left until New Year, the mood in the house already feels like a snow globe someone shook too hard.
Note to self:
It’s always the stupid fights that turn serious. If Luka and Hyuna go nuclear over a phone screen, I’m building a bunker.
Chapter 89: Dinner Diplomacy (aka How to Ruin a Fancy Meeting With Sheer Vibes Alone)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
What was supposed to be a polite dinner turned into another circus. Ivan couldn’t keep quiet, Till couldn’t keep calm, and the rest of us couldn’t keep normal. Somewhere between proposal talk and spilled wine, Luka and Hyuna’s silence said more than words ever could.
It feels like something’s about to break.
Chapter Text
ACORN’S POV
Dear Diary,
Ivan’s dad had another one of his Important Business Dinners™ tonight, which meant the rest of us got dragged along under the guise of “family support.”
Translation: free food if we behaved.
Spoiler: we did not behave.
The Setup
The restaurant was the kind with more chandeliers than lightbulbs and servers who looked allergic to laughter.
Till wore a tie (reluctantly). Ivan wore a tie (smugly).
Mizi and Sua immediately started daring each other to touch the silverware in the wrong order.
Luka sulked in his seat, arms crossed.
Hyuna scrolled her phone under the table.
Hyunwoo sat beside me like a silent wall of judgment.
Correction: a silent wall of judgment that kept refilling my water glass before I could even reach for it.
At one point I sneezed, and Hyunwoo handed me a handkerchief so fast it felt rehearsed. Mizi mouthed “mafia boyfriend” at me from across the table, nearly choking on her soup.
The Dinner
Ivan’s dad tried to talk shop with Ivan, who nodded politely for the first five minutes before dramatically declaring, “Actually, I’m planning my future proposal,” like this was the United Nations. Till kicked him under the table so hard Ivan almost spilled his wine.
Meanwhile, Luka kept trying to whisper things to Hyuna, who gave him exactly zero percent of her attention. Eventually, he muttered something sharp, and Hyuna’s smile turned into a blade. The tension stretched thin enough to snap.
I swear, if Ivan’s dad noticed, he pretended not to. The man deserves an award for selective hearing.
The Chaos
Sua asked the waiter if they had chicken nuggets.
Mizi clinked her glass like she was about to give a wedding toast.
Ivan kept trying to lace his fingers with Till’s under the table; Till kept yanking his hand back like it was on fire.
And through all of this, Hyunwoo stayed glued to my side, leaning in whenever someone so much as glanced at me.
At one point, a businessman at the next table politely asked if we were finished with a chair, and Hyunwoo’s shoulders squared like we were about to start a bar fight.
“Relax,” I whispered.
“I am relaxed,” he said, in a tone that could curdle milk.
Dear Diary, my life is a romcom where the laugh track has been replaced by dramatic mafia music.
Why This Matters
Ivan’s proposal antics might’ve stolen the spotlight, but Hyuna and Luka’s silent war was the real show tonight. Neither of them broke character: Hyuna icy, Luka sulky. And it didn’t fade when the check arrived, either.
Something’s going to crack. I can feel it.
Note to self:
Step one: stop sitting next to Hyunwoo at formal dinners unless I want to look like I’m in witness protection.
Step two: Luka and Hyuna’s cold war is turning into a whole blizzard.
Chapter 90: Fireworks & Fights (aka New Year’s Eve and the Meltdown Nobody Scheduled)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
New Year’s Eve was supposed to be celebration, champagne, and midnight kisses. Instead, it cracked wide open — confessions on the balcony, sharp words in the living room, and fireworks that didn’t quite drown out the silence between two people who should’ve been looking at each other.
Some traditions sparkle. Others burn.
Chapter Text
ACORN’S POV
Dear Diary,
New Year’s Eve.
Champagne, glitter, fireworks. A night of new beginnings. A night of resolutions. A night where normal people kiss at midnight.
And us?
We somehow turned it into a live soap opera.
The Setup
Ivan’s vacation house looked like a holiday commercial:
Fairy lights on the balcony, the dining table stacked with enough food to feed a small army, everyone buzzing with sugar and champagne.
Hyuna and Luka still weren’t speaking. Hyunwoo kept hovering at my elbow like a mafia bodyguard who’d already chosen his target. Mizi and Sua were blasting music loud enough to rattle the windows. Till kept adjusting his sweater collar like it was choking him.
Ivan, meanwhile, was glowing like the countdown was for his personal wedding.
The Pre-Proposal Talk
Around 11:30, I caught Ivan and Till slipping onto the balcony. (No, I wasn’t eavesdropping. The door was open. Totally different.)
Till’s breath clouded in the cold air, his voice low. “You know you can’t just... announce things like that. Proposals. Rings. My heart nearly stopped.”
Ivan leaned against the railing, smirking but softer than usual. “But you didn’t say no.”
Till groaned, dragged a hand down his face. “Ivan—”
“I just...” Ivan’s grin faltered for once, his voice dipping honest. “I don’t care when or how it happens. I just know it’s you. Always you.”
Till went silent. Just stared at him, eyes wide, lips pressed together. And then, quietly, “You drive me insane.”
Ivan beamed like Till had just said yes.
Classic.
The Fight
Back inside, the clock ticked closer to midnight. Everyone was gathered, champagne glasses ready, music thumping, voices high.
And then Luka snapped.
It started small — he tugged Hyuna’s arm, muttered, “Can you put your phone down for five minutes?”
Hyuna didn’t look up. “I’m busy.”
“Busy with what? Ignoring me?” Luka’s voice cracked sharp, louder than he meant.
The music didn’t cover it. Everyone heard.
Hyuna’s head lifted slowly, her expression calm in that terrifying, icy way. “If you’re going to sulk every time I don’t hold your hand, maybe you should find someone else to cling to.”
The room went dead quiet. Even the playlist cut out like the speaker knew better.
Luka’s face crumpled — not crying, not yelling, just that raw sting of someone kicked where it hurts most. He snapped back, “Fine. Maybe I will.”
Fireworks outside the window lit up at that exact moment, like the universe had queued pyrotechnics for maximum dramatic effect.
The Fallout
The countdown carried on — voices shaky, laughter too forced. Midnight hit. People kissed. Glasses clinked. Fireworks exploded.
But Hyuna and Luka didn’t look at each other. Not once.
And the glitter in the air felt heavier than it should.
Note to self:
New Year’s resolution: stop expecting peace in this house. Chaos is the only tradition that sticks.
Chapter 91: Damage Control (aka Why I Should Never Be Allowed to Play Mediator)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
The year barely started and things are already unraveling. One of us vanished into silence, another hid behind a screen, and I somehow got stuck playing messenger. By the end, they were finally facing each other again — but whether it means peace or another storm, I can’t tell yet.
Chapter Text
ACORN’S POV
Dear Diary,
It’s officially the new year.
Most people make resolutions like “eat healthier” or “stop procrastinating.” My resolution? Apparently, “don’t let my friend group collapse before breakfast.”
Spoiler: I’m failing.
The Disappearance
The morning after the fireworks fiasco, Luka was gone. Not, like, gone gone — just mysteriously absent.
His suitcase was still in his room, but his bed was untouched, and nobody had seen him since he stormed out after Hyuna’s dagger-comment.
Till muttered, “Maybe he just needed air.”
Ivan said, “Maybe he’s buying his own fireworks.”
Mizi said, “Maybe he ran away to join the circus.”
Sua said, “He is the circus.”
Meanwhile, Hyuna sat at the table scrolling her phone like nothing happened, calm as an ice queen, still pissed with everything.
Which, for the record, made it worse.
My Terrible Idea
Obviously, I decided this was my problem.
Step one: find Luka sulking in the garden like a wet cat (check).
Step two: attempt heartfelt conversation (pending).
Step three: profit (unlikely).
I found him hunched on a bench, hood up, headphones in, staring at the frozen fountain like it owed him money.
“Hey,” I said.
No answer.
“Cool, silent treatment. My favorite.”
Eventually, Luka sighed, tugged his hood lower. “She doesn’t care.”
“Hyuna?” I asked, even though obviously yes, Hyuna.
He shrugged, small and tight. “I just... I wanted her to notice me.” His voice cracked on the last word, and it wasn’t funny anymore.
The Mediator Disaster
So naturally, I made the mistake of trying to play messenger.
I went back inside, cornered Hyuna by the coffee machine, and blurted, “Hey, Luka thinks you hate him.”
She blinked. “What?”
“Or, like, don’t notice him. Which is worse, apparently.”
Hyuna’s jaw tightened. “He’s being ridiculous.”
“Maybe,” I said. “But he’s also freezing his butt off in the garden pretending he’s in a sad music video, so, y’know. Maybe check on him?”
She didn’t answer.
Just walked past me, out the door.
The Cliffhanger
I didn’t follow — mostly because Hyunwoo appeared at my shoulder like a mafia shadow, glaring at me for standing too close to the coffee machine. (Protective much?)
But through the window, I saw Hyuna step outside. Luka lifted his head.
And for the first time since New Year’s Eve, they actually looked at each other.
Did they talk? Yell? Reconcile?
No idea. Curtains closed, Diary.
All I know is: the storm isn’t over.
Note to self:
Next time someone fights, I’m staying out of it. Or at least charging a mediator’s fee.
Chapter 92: The Goth Therapist (aka Till’s Side Quest Nobody Asked For)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
For a second, it almost looked like the storm might pass. Luka and Hyuna, finally facing each other, both too stubborn to move. And then Till appeared — quiet, steady, and with only one sentence. Somehow, that was enough to make the ice crack.
Chapter Text
ACORN’S POV
Dear Diary,
In every disaster movie, there’s that one scene where the storm clouds part for a second and you think, “Maybe everything will be fine.”
That was this moment.
Luka on the bench, Hyuna finally standing in front of him, two stubborn idiots with at least a chance at peace.
And then Till walked in.
The Entrance
Not loud. Not dramatic. He just appeared at the edge of the garden like some wandering NPC with social anxiety. Hoodie pulled up, notebook tucked under his arm like a shield.
He didn’t clear his throat. Didn’t build up to it. Just—flat as black coffee—said:
“You should talk.”
Four words. That was it. The man has entire shelf of sketchbooks, and song compositions but apparently thinks four syllables is enough to fix human relationships.
The Reaction
Luka blinked like someone had splashed cold water on him.
Hyuna raised an eyebrow, phone still halfway in her pocket.
Me? I ducked behind the curtain, trying not to laugh-scream.
“...About what?” Hyuna asked finally, her tone sharp but quieter than usual.
Till shifted his weight, clearly seconds away from bailing. “About why you’re mad.”
And that was it. No lecture. No follow-up. Just those words, tossed like a rock into a frozen pond.
The Shift
At first, nothing happened. Luka kicked at the snow like a five-year-old. Hyuna looked at the ground, jaw tight.
Then Luka muttered, “You ignored me.”
Hyuna exhaled, slow. “You were loud.”
Not Shakespeare. Not therapy-session depth. But for two people who hadn’t spoken since New Year’s Eve? Progress.
And Till?
He just gave a small nod, like “mission complete,” and retreated back toward the house without looking back.
Classic disappearing emo act.
The Squad Commentary
Of course, I wasn’t the only one spying.
Mizi whispered, “Did he just fix them?”
Sua snorted. “No, he nudged them. Big difference.”
Ivan leaned against the doorway, watching Till’s retreat with the softest smirk I’ve ever seen. (If pride were a facial expression, that was it.)
Even Hyunwoo grunted like he respected the move, which in Hyunwoo-language is practically a standing ovation.
Nobody said it out loud, but we all noticed. Till never pushes himself into the spotlight. So when he does step in, even for ten seconds, it carries weight.
Why This Matters
No, Luka and Hyuna aren’t magically fine now. Luka is still dramatic, Hyuna is still Hyuna, and there’s still frost between them. But something cracked open. Enough space for air. Enough to start thawing.
And it happened because Till—reluctant, hoodie-wearing, anxiety-wrapped Till—chose to say a single sentence.
Note to self:
Till doesn’t need speeches. He just exists, drops one line, and the universe shifts.
That’s main character plot armor if I’ve ever seen it.
Chapter 93: [SPIN-OFF] — Ibani's Campus Chronicles (aka The Great Escape from the Scary Human and His Peculiar Courtship Dance)
Summary:
Meow.
Humans gone. Left me with tall, nervous one who smells of coffee and panic. His office is cluttered—perfect battlefield. I topple pens, shred papers, test doors, taste snow. Chaos spreads, empire grows. Other tall human visits—steady voice, firm hands, makes nervous one stumble. Intriguing.
I claim laps, radiators, cookies, even the Christmas tree. Humans scramble, flustered, yet feed me tuna and scratch ears on command. They don’t see it, but I rule them both.
Snow falls, lights tangle, alarms scream, papers fly. My pawprint is everywhere. Humans call it trouble. I call it empire.
Mission: complete. Meow.
Chapter Text
IBANI’S POV
Ibani perched on the windowsill of Mr. Kim’s office, tail flicking with the precision of a metronome. The campus outside shimmered under a fresh blanket of snow, fairy lights strung across skeletal trees like a glittering snare for wayward moths.
His fur parents, Ivan and Till, had abandoned him for a far-off land called Europe, leaving him in the care of a towering human whose icy stare could halt a squirrel mid-scamper.
“Excellent care,” Ivan had promised, ruffling Ibani’s ears with a grin. Till had muttered, “Be good, furball,” which, in Ibani-speak, translated to: You’re on your own, kid.
Excellent care? Mr. Kim, surrounded by teetering stacks of papers, grumbled about “campus threads” while sipping a bitter black brew that reeked of misery.
Ibani didn’t trust him one whisker.
The office smelled of stale paper and despair, a far cry from the lively chaos of his usual squad—Hyuna with her camera, Mizi fussing over his fur, Hyunwoo analyzing his leaps like a furry rocket scientist.
The snow-draped campus felt hollow, its silence a challenge. Ibani’s golden eyes narrowed. If he was stuck here, he’d make this place his empire. Chaos would be his crown.
Day 1: The First Strike of Chaos
Ibani woke with a twitch of his whiskers, golden eyes glinting in the dim morning light sneaking through the office window.
The campus outside was a frozen canvas, snow piling high, icicles dangling from eaves like jagged teeth.
But the real danger—Mr. Kim’s office—loomed before him: a cluttered fortress of human nonsense. Stacks of papers teetered precariously, a half-empty coffee mug emitted a bitter stench that could knock a mouse unconscious, and cords snaked across the floor like lazy snakes.
Ibani’s tail lashed. This human is unworthy of guardianship.
Time for Operation First Strike:
Establish dominance.
With a silent leap, he landed on Kim’s desk, paws precise and graceful. His gaze fell on a mug of pens, each one an obedient soldier begging to be toppled.
A single, deliberate swipe sent the mug crashing to the floor, pens scattering like terrified prey.
Kim jumped, glasses sliding down his nose. “What the—?! Cat, no!” His hands trembled as he scrambled to collect the rogue soldiers, muttering about “organized chaos” like a madman. Ibani purred smugly, tail high.
Chaos: initiated.
Human: rattled.
Kim knelt to retrieve a pen, and for a moment his icy stare softened into amused exasperation. “You’re trouble, aren’t you?”
Ibani tilted his head, feigning innocence, while mentally cataloging further targets: sticky notes, paperclips, a strategically placed paperweight—goldmines of disruption.
Leaping to the windowsill, he stretched luxuriously, letting the radiator’s warmth seep into his fur. The campus glittered outside, students trudging past in scarves and boots, oblivious to their true ruler.
Kim resumed grading, but Ibani noted the subtle shift: nervous energy, small flinches, a human slowly learning his place.
Tail curled over his nose, Ibani basked in his first victory. The office smelled of coffee, paper, and human stress—a perfect battlefield.
Tomorrow promised escalated chaos, maybe a daring escape or subtler sabotage. For now, his reign as supreme overlord had begun. Chaos was his scepter. The campus would tremble under his paw.
Day 2: The Great Escape Attempt
Ibani’s paws itched for freedom.
The office, with its stale scent of paper and coffee, was a cage, and Kim’s distracted muttering about grading was an insult to his feline sovereignty.
While Kim hunched over a stack of essays, glasses sliding precariously down his nose, Ibani spotted a narrow opportunity: a cracked door, a sliver of snowy freedom. With the silence and grace of a furry ninja, he slinked through and bolted into the campus wilds.
Snow crunched under his paws, cold biting through his fur, but Ibani was undeterred. Each leap over icy drifts felt like a defiant declaration of independence.
A stray leaf skittered across his path—he pounced, pinning it with deadly precision. Then came a mitten, abandoned by some careless student, which he dragged into a prickly bush as a trophy of conquest.
The campus glittered under pale sunlight, icicles hanging from eaves like frozen daggers, as students trudged past, oblivious to the true ruler prowling among them.
Gossip about Ivan and Till’s “epic proposal” floated through the air. Ibani’s tail lashed, and he hissed softly.
Epic? Try chaotic, humans. He thought of Ivan’s grand gestures, Till’s exasperated sighs—hardly legendary material.
Perspective needed adjustment, and he, the furry enforcer, was the one to deliver it.
By dusk, cold seeped into his bones, paws damp and shivering. He took refuge under a bench, golden eyes glowing in the twilight. Footsteps crunched closer, and Kim’s voice pierced the air: “You daft cat, it’s freezing out here!”
The towering human’s coat smelled of coffee and stress, but his hands were surprisingly gentle as he scooped Ibani up.
Fur bristled, yet the warmth of Kim’s chest was acceptable. Perhaps this human wasn’t entirely useless after all.
Back in the office, Kim set Ibani on the radiator, muttering about “reckless felines.” Ibani licked his paws, already plotting the next move.
The escape had been glorious, but his empire-building had only begun. Freedom tasted sweet—but warmth was sweeter—and Ibani intended to claim both.
Day 3: Indoor Patrol & Subtle Manipulations
Ibani prowled Kim’s office like a general inspecting a battlefield, paws silent on the hardwood floor.
The room was a fortress of human clutter: teetering stacks of papers, a half-empty coffee mug that smelled like liquid despair, and a tangle of cords sprawling across the floor like lazy snakes.
Ibani’s mission was clear: assert dominance through subtle chaos.
He leapt onto the desk, tail swishing, and deliberately nudged a pen to the floor. It rolled just out of Kim’s reach. Step one: complete.
A quick, feline victory, but only the appetizer. His golden eyes scanned the office for the next target. Sticky notes, neon colors screaming offensively at his refined feline taste, caught his gaze.
A single swipe sent one fluttering into Kim’s coffee mug, sinking like a miniature shipwreck. Kim yelped, fishing it out with a pencil, muttering something about “organizational disasters.” Ibani’s whiskers twitched.
Chaos: subtle.
Impact: delightful.
Kim sighed and opened a can of premium tuna. The rich aroma filled the office like an olfactory reward. Ibani sauntered over, deigning to accept the offering, chin scratches precise and reverent.
Could this nervous giant be trained?
Only time would tell.
The door swung open, and Park entered, tall and calm, filling the room with quiet authority. Kim stiffened, shoulders tensing, cheeks tinged pink.
Words stumbled like clumsy kittens from his mouth. Park’s eyes scanned the chaos, finally resting on Kim. “You’re drowning in papers again,” he said, smooth but firm, like a river over stone.
Ibani’s ears flicked.
Tall human: in charge.
Nervous human: eager to please.
Intriguing.
Park leaned over, pointing out a misplaced rubric. Kim scrambled, muttering apologies, while Ibani watched from his perch on the bookshelf, tail curling in satisfaction.
A tentative kiss, barely a brush, and Ibani’s tail puffed. Humans are absurdly predictable.
He leapt down, weaving between their legs, purring loudly to assert presence. Kim nearly dropped a folder. Park chuckled, unfazed. Ibani sprawled across the desk, claiming the warmest spot.
His empire was growing, and these humans were pawns in his game.
Tomorrow promised bolder strikes.
For now, victory was sweet, and the office was his domain.
Day 4: Snowbound Observation & Audio Espionage
Snow piled high outside, turning the campus into a glittering labyrinth of white.
Icicles dangled from the roof like jagged crystal daggers, and the silence was so thick it muffled even the crunch of distant footsteps. Ibani perched on the radiator, warmth seeping into his fur, golden eyes scanning the office for new opportunities.
The storm had trapped them indoors, creating the perfect stage for a cunning infiltration: Operation Audio Espionage.
Kim sat on the couch, grading papers, glasses perpetually askew, muttering about “fairness algorithms” and “campus threads.”
His voice droned, grating on Ibani’s ears like nails on a chalkboard. The laptop perched precariously on the desk caught Ibani’s attention.
With a silent leap, he landed beside it, paws inspecting the glowing screen. A deliberate swipe activated the voice recorder, its red light blinking conspiratorially.
Kim’s head jerked up. “What—? Oh no!” Panic laced his voice as he scrambled to the desk, knocking over a pencil cup. “Stupid cat... ruining my system... why is this even on?” Ibani purred triumphantly, tail swishing.
Audio evidence: secured.
Human panic: delicious.
The door creaked, and Park entered, tall and composed, exuding calm authority. Kim froze, cheeks reddening. “Focus, Kim,” Park said, voice steady, hand brushing Kim’s as he guided him to reorganize the grading pile.
Kim mumbled apologies, fumbling a pen, while Ibani observed from the radiator, whiskers quivering.
Tall human steers.
Nervous human stumbles.
Ibani approve.
Leaping onto Kim’s lap, Ibani kneaded assertively, purring like a tiny engine of authority. Kim chuckled softly, scratching his chin.
The warmth was acceptable, but Ibani’s mind was already scheming for tomorrow—holiday lights, paperweights, maybe even a tassel or two.
Park hovered nearby, steady and magnetic, his presence a perfect counterpoint to Kim’s flustered energy.
Snow muffled the world outside, turning the campus into a silent stage.
Ibani cataloged the day’s successes: Kim’s panic, Park’s authority, and his own unchallenged reign.
The office smelled of coffee, tuna, and human tension—a perfect blend for further schemes.
For now, he curled into Kim’s warmth, plotting the next move in the glow of victory.
Day 5: The Great Scent Sabotage
The campus sparkled under a fresh layer of snow, morning sunlight scattering across icy paths like misplaced coins.
Ibani, restless after yesterday’s triumph, craved a bolder statement. The office was too small for his ambitions; new territory beckoned.
Operation Scent Sabotage was born.
Slipping through a half-open door, he darted into the dorm common room, where students had abandoned a chaotic pile of coats and scarves on a bench.
The air smelled of damp wool and faint perfume—a human stench screaming to be claimed.
Ibani weaved through the pile, rubbing against sleeves, collars, and cuffs, leaving his scent as a declaration of dominance.
A red scarf, soft and slightly frayed, caught his eye. He dragged it into a corner, kneading it into a makeshift throne, tail high with pride.
This is mine now.
Dorm students entered, laughing, and froze when they saw Ibani lounging regally. “Whose cat is that?” one whispered. Ibani’s eyes narrowed.
Yours? Never.
Mine: everything.
Back in Kim’s office, a new target appeared: a tray of holiday cookies, their sugary scent clashing with the stale coffee air.
Ibani leapt up, tail swishing, swiping a gingerbread star that skidded across Kim’s grading rubric. Crumbs scattered like tiny snowflakes embedding in papers.
Kim yelped, brushing frantically at the mess. “Ibani, you menace! These are for the faculty meeting!”
Park appeared in the doorway, tall and relaxed, smirk tugging at his lips. “He’s got you wrapped around his paw, Kim.” Kim’s cheeks reddened, hands fumbling as he tried to salvage the rubric.
Park stepped closer, voice low and steady. “Clean it up, one paper at a time.” Ibani leapt to the windowsill, tail twitching with approval, watching the interplay.
Tall human leads.
Nervous human follows.
My empire thrives.
The snow outside glittered, campus hushed under its white shroud. Ibani’s thoughts turned to tomorrow—holiday lights, office gadgets, perhaps a daring leap onto the projector.
For now, he curled on the radiator, warmth seeping into his fur. Scent marked the dorm, chaos marked the office, humans firmly under his paw.
The day was a triumph; his reign had only begun.
Day 6: Treat Negotiation & Feline Diplomacy
Hunger sharpened Ibani’s focus, his stomach rumbling like a distant thunderstorm.
The office smelled of coffee and old paper, but his golden eyes were fixed on the ultimate prize: the premium tuna can perched on Kim’s top shelf.
He planted himself in the doorway, ears high, tail rigid, sending a silent warning: deliver or despair.
Kim, hunched over his grading, didn’t notice at first.
Ibani unleashed a series of insistent meows, each one slicing through Kim’s concentration like a finely honed dagger. Glasses slipping down Kim’s nose, he finally sighed, muttering, “Alright, alright, you tyrant.” He fetched the tuna, the can’s metallic pop sending shivers of anticipation through Ibani’s whiskers.
The rich, fishy aroma filled the office as Kim set a small pile on a saucer. Ibani deigned to eat, each bite a calculated acceptance of the offering.
Negotiation: flawless.
Human: trained.
The door opened, and Park strode in, tall and commanding, casting a long shadow across the floor. Kim froze, shoulders tensing, pen paused mid-scrawl.
Park’s eyes swept over the desk, lingering on the tuna saucer. “Spoiling him already?” Park teased, voice warm but edged with authority. Ibani, licking his paws, decided to test this tall human.
A deliberate paw tap to Park’s polished shoe earned a chuckle and a small fish-shaped biscuit. Ibani accepted it with a regal sniff.
Tall human: trainable too.
Efficiency: maximum.
The afternoon sun filtered through the frosted window, golden beams casting patterns on the floor.
Ibani lounged in one, stretching luxuriously, observing the humans’ predictable dance. Park leaned over Kim’s desk, pointing out a grading error with steady hand. Kim nodded, muttering about “double-checking formulas,” cheeks pink.
Tall human guides.
Nervous human complies.
Court: well-ordered.
Ibani leapt onto the couch, claiming the warmest corner, purring like a tiny engine of satisfaction. Kim glanced over, smiling despite earlier frustrations. Park’s presence steadied him, like a lighthouse in a storm. Ibani cataloged it all for future schemes.
Tomorrow promised holiday decorations, glittering baubles, and chaos ripe for the taking.
For now, he sprawled, empire secure, humans predictably entertaining. Snow continued to fall, soft and silent, outside.
His reign was absolute.
Day 7: The Great Paper Avalanche
Holiday decorations had arrived, their boxes cluttering the office floor, but Ibani’s attention was captured by a far juicier target: Kim’s teetering stack of graded papers, a precarious tower of human effort begging for annihilation.
The office smelled of pine, coffee, and subtle panic, thick with Kim’s muttering about “deadline stress” and “organizational chaos.” Ibani’s tail swished like a metronome. Operation Paper Avalanche was a go.
With a precise nudge, the papers cascaded to the floor, fluttering like startled birds. Kim gasped, glasses slipping down his nose. “Ibani, no! Those were sorted!”
He scrambled, hands shaking, trying to restore order. Ibani perched on the bookshelf, golden eyes gleaming with delight.
Chaos: exquisite.
Human distress: perfection.
Park entered, tall and serene, taking in the scene with quiet amusement. “Kim, you’re letting a cat run your life,” he said. Leaning over, he guided Kim with calm precision: “Sort them by date, one at a time. You’ll get it done.” Kim’s cheeks flushed as he obeyed, jerky movements betraying his nervous energy. Ibani’s whiskers twitched.
Tall human restores order.
Nervous human scrambles.
My court thrives.
Ibani turned his gaze to the Christmas tree, its branches heavy with tinsel and baubles. One strand of tinsel drew his paw; he batted it teasingly.
Kim dove to catch it, nearly tripping over a chair. Park’s quiet chuckle filled the room. “Careful, Kim,” he said, voice warm but firm. Ibani purred, approving of the subtle hierarchy: chaos encouraged, order guided.
Snow outside glimmered under campus lights, casting a magical shimmer through the window. Ibani leapt to the radiator, curling in warmth, tail flicking proudly.
The office was his domain, the papers his conquest, the humans his unwitting subjects. He’d toppled stacks, disrupted tech, and marked the dorm.
Tomorrow promised new exploits—perhaps the tree, perhaps a gadget. For now, victory was his.
Empire: secured.
Chaos: sustained.
Day 8: Lap Wars & Thermal Takeover
A blizzard raged outside, sealing the campus in a fluffy, icy prison. Inside, the office was a warm haven, radiator humming, air thick with the scent of hot chocolate, coffee, and subtle human panic. Ibani sensed opportunity: Operation Thermal Takeover.
As Kim settled on the couch, glasses askew and a stack of papers balanced precariously, Ibani leapt onto his lap with precision, kneading assertively. Claws pricked Kim’s sweater, tail flicking like a metronome.
Lap: claimed.
Human: compliant.
Kim chuckled, startled but helpless, scratching behind Ibani’s ears.
Submission: total.
Park entered, tall and calm, slicing through the cozy chaos like a lighthouse in a storm. Kim tensed, pen mid-air, papers wobbling dangerously.
Park leaned over the couch, voice steady: “You’re buried again, Kim. Let’s organize those blankets.” Kim fumbled, cheeks pink, while Ibani sprawled strategically, blocking Park’s attempt to sit. Purring: smug declaration of dominance.
“Looks like you’ve got competition,” Park teased, amusement twinkling in his eyes. Ibani’s tail flicked.
Tall human leads.
Nervous human follows.
My empire: supreme.
The humans’ subtle dance continued, choreographed entirely by a feline overlord.
Storm outside howled, snow piling against the windows, but Ibani had full control indoors.
He leapt to the desk, inspecting a box of tangled holiday lights. Wires twisted like a puzzle begging for disruption. He batted a loose bulb.
Kim yelped, diving to catch it. Park chuckled, guiding Kim’s hands to secure the box.
Chaos: ignited.
Human obedience: reaffirmed.
By evening, Ibani returned to his lap throne, curling into a tight, warm ball. Park hovered, steady and amused. Kim’s nervous compliance continued, a perfect foil to Ibani’s scheming.
The office glowed, snow falling silently outside. Tomorrow promised further exploits—perhaps a bolder strike at holiday lights or a gadget ambush.
For now, warmth was secured, authority reaffirmed, empire intact.
Day 9: The Phantom Alarm Operation
Ibani awoke with a spark of inspiration.
Today, Kim needed a challenge—a test of his reflexes, his composure, his very soul. The office, cluttered with papers and tangled holiday decor, offered the perfect weapon: the digital clock on Kim’s desk, its buttons gleaming with chaotic potential. Operation Phantom Alarm was born.
Silent as a shadow, Ibani leapt onto the desk and tapped a few buttons. Instantly, a shrill alarm blared, slicing through the quiet like a banshee with a megaphone.
Kim jolted, glasses nearly flying off, pen skittering to the floor. “What the—?!” he shrieked, flailing as he fumbled to silence it. Ibani darted under the desk, tail flicking triumphantly.
Panic: induced.
Human: deliciously rattled.
Park appeared, arms crossed, calm as ever. “Kim, slow down,” he said, voice low but edged with amusement. “Step by step. One button at a time.” Kim nodded, cheeks flaming, fingers trembling as he carefully reset the clock. Ibani wove between their legs, purring smugly.
Tall human restores order.
Nervous human complies.
Chaos reigns supreme.
Outside, the campus was a winter wonderland, snow falling thick and silent. Ibani leapt to the windowsill, surveying his domain. Holiday lights in the corner twinkled like tiny, unsuspecting victims.
Dorm rooms, office chaos, toppled papers, alarms—he had left his mark everywhere. A small smirk tugged at his whiskers.
Tomorrow: perhaps the lights, perhaps the communal spaces, perhaps both.
Kim, now steadier under Park’s watchful guidance, offered Ibani a small tuna treat. Ibani accepted it with a regal sniff, then sprawled across the couch, claiming the warmest spot.
The office smelled of pine, coffee, and human tension—a perfect blend for feline schemes.
Ibani’s empire was thriving, his chaos unmatched, his humans entirely predictable.
Day 10: Holiday Heist Preparation
Christmas Eve loomed, and Ibani’s instincts hummed like a finely tuned engine of chaos. The office and dorm were his battlefield, and he was a furry general plotting a grand heist.
He patrolled with silent precision, golden eyes scanning for every vulnerability. The Christmas tree’s low-hanging baubles glinted temptingly, their reflections dancing in the frosted window.
Shadows cast by overhead lights offered ambush points. Even Kim’s predictable lap schedule was a weakness to exploit.
Ibani leapt onto the desk, inspecting Kim’s laptop, keys worn from endless grading. A stray cord dangled like an invitation to swipe, but he resisted, saving energy for the main event.
Park, tall and calm, guided Kim through a mountain of holiday memos with serene authority. Kim’s hands trembled slightly, muttering about “campus deadlines.” Ibani’s whiskers twitched.
Nervous human: distracted.
Tall human: focused.
Perfect conditions for chaos.
The dorm’s common room beckoned like a stage for reconnaissance. Ibani slipped through snowy paths, cold biting his paws, and inspected a bulletin board plastered with holiday flyers.
One swift paw swipe sent a flyer fluttering to the ground—a small act of defiance, a warm-up for tomorrow’s heist.
Back in the office, Ibani claimed the radiator, warmth seeping into his fur. Snow outside glimmered under the campus lights, a silent stage for his impending chaos.
Kim and Park remained deep in conversation, Park’s steady voice countering Kim’s nervous mutters. Ibani’s tail flicked thoughtfully: tangle the lights, scatter the baubles, disrupt Kim’s precious order. Reconnaissance complete. Strategy flawless.
Tomorrow, the holiday heist would cement his reign as the campus’s supreme overlord.
Day 11: The Holiday Heist Begins
Christmas Eve dawned, and Ibani was primed for his masterpiece: The Holiday Heist.
The office glowed with soft fairy lights, wires tangled like spaghetti in a box by the door. Ibani leapt to the tree, swatting a bauble to the floor where it rolled under a chair with a satisfying clink. Next, he dragged a strand of lights into a chaotic heap, bulbs flickering in protest.
Chaos: initiated.
Empire: thriving.
Kim returned, arms full of packages, and froze. “Ibani, you’re killing me!” he gasped, dropping a box to untangle the lights.
Glasses slipped, hands trembling. Ibani trotted forward, tail high, meowing like a general announcing victory.
Human distress: exquisite.
Mission: flawless.
Park entered, tall and calm, the perfect counterbalance. “Kim, one step at a time,” he said, kneeling beside him to guide his fumbling hands.
Fingers brushed briefly—an accidental distraction. Kim’s cheeks reddened, voice a soft mumble of gratitude. Ibani observed from the bookshelf, tail flicking with approval.
Tall human leads.
Nervous human follows.
I orchestrate.
Outside, snow fell thickly, campus glittering under the winter sun. Ibani darted to the windowsill, batting a stray ribbon to keep chaos alive.
The office smelled of pine, sugar, and human tension—a perfect blend for his reign. He’d already marked the dorm, toppled papers, hijacked tech, and now tangled the holiday lights. Each human response, each startled yelp or flustered scramble, was fuel for his schemes.
Tonight, he planned further exploits: perhaps a dorm-wide display disruption or sneaky ambushes near unattended snacks. But for now, he curled on the radiator, basking in warmth and smug satisfaction. His humans were predictably helpless, the office a perfect stage, and Ibani’s empire firmly under paw.
Chaos: maintained.
Comfort: secured.
Overlord status: undisputed.
Day 12: Dom-Sub Holiday Shenanigans
The office was a festive battlefield, the Christmas tree swaying from Ibani’s previous heist. He perched on the radiator, golden eyes tracking the humans’ holiday dance.
Park leaned over Kim, guiding him through untangling the fairy lights. “Start at the end, Kim. Slow and steady,” he murmured, voice low but authoritative. Kim’s cheeks flushed pink, hands fumbling, but obedient. Ibani’s whiskers twitched.
Tall human steers.
Nervous human complies.
My court is well-ordered.
Ibani leapt to the desk, batting a stray ribbon that fluttered into Kim’s lap. A startled yelp echoed. Park chuckled, eyes glinting with amusement. “He’s keeping you on your toes,” he teased. Kim muttered an apology, brushing the ribbon aside. Ibani sprawled across the desk, tail flicking with regal satisfaction.
Chaos: sustained.
Lap: mine.
The snow outside muted all sound, turning the campus into a glittering, silent playground. A small snow globe caught Ibani’s eye, glitter swirling like a tiny blizzard. He nudged it, watching it wobble as Kim lunged to catch it, nearly knocking over a mug. Park’s hand steadied him with quiet authority. Ibani’s tail flicked approvingly.
Humans: predictable.
My reign: absolute.
Evening came, and Ibani curled into Kim’s lap, purring like a miniature engine of dominance. Park hovered nearby, his calm presence balancing Kim’s flustered energy.
The office smelled of pine, hot chocolate, and human tension—a perfect stage for his schemes. The dorm was marked, papers toppled, tech hijacked, lights tangled. Tomorrow, Ibani planned a dorm-wide disruption or perhaps a sneaky holiday treat ambush.
For now, warmth and chaos were fully secured, and Ibani, supreme overlord, could finally relax.
Day 13: Snowbound Negotiations Redux
Another storm locked the campus in a snowy embrace, the world muffled under thick white blankets. Ibani prowled the office like a furry general, paws silent on the hardwood, golden eyes gleaming with authority.
The radiator hummed, the Christmas tree glowed, and Kim’s desk was a chaotic sprawl of papers, pens, and holiday treats. Ibani’s mission: assert dominance through strategic disruption.
He darted between Park’s legs as the tall human guided Kim through a grading pile. “Focus, Kim. One section at a time,” Park murmured. Kim nodded, hands trembling slightly, glasses fogging. Ibani leapt onto the desk, “accidentally” toppling a mug. It didn’t break, but Kim yelped and scrambled to retrieve it.
Reflexes: slow.
Chaos: effective.
Ibani flopped dramatically across Park’s papers, sprawling like a tiny feline wrecking ball demanding attention. Park chuckled, scratching Ibani’s chin, while Kim muttered about “feline tyrants.” Purring proudly, Ibani’s tail swished in satisfaction.
Humans: distracted.
Empire: secure.
The snow outside fell in thick, silent flakes, turning the campus into a frozen labyrinth ripe for conquest.
His gaze shifted to the holiday lights still tangled from his earlier heist. Perhaps tomorrow he’d escalate to the dorm’s communal display—a grander stage for his chaos. Kim offered a tuna treat, hands steadier under Park’s watchful guidance. Ibani accepted it with a regal sniff, then curled up on the couch, claiming the warmest spot.
The office glowed under a desk lamp, the humans’ dance a perfect backdrop for his schemes. Park’s steady guidance, Kim’s nervous compliance, and Ibani’s mischievous oversight were a symphony of control.
His empire thrived, chaos reigned, and tomorrow promised new opportunities to assert dominance, further cementing Ibani as the campus’s supreme overlord.
Day 14: Video Call Home
The storm had eased, but the campus remained a snowy wonderland, glittering under the morning sun. Ibani prowled the office like a furry general, golden eyes scanning for any last opportunities to assert dominance.
The Christmas tree stood proud, baubles intact despite his previous heists. Kim sat grading, glasses askew, while Park leaned over, guiding him with his calm, steady authority. The air smelled of pine, coffee, and human tension—a perfect blend for Ibani’s schemes.
A laptop pinged, and Ivan and Till’s faces appeared from Europe, bright smiles against a snowy backdrop. “How’s our son, Mr. Kim?” Till asked warmly.
Kim glanced at Ibani, curled on the couch like a small, victorious emperor. “Running the show,” he admitted, voice a mix of exasperation and pride. “And... changing my life,” he added, eyes flicking to Park.
Ibani meowed, loud and proud, rubbing against Kim’s arm, tail held high.
Supreme chaos architect: undefeated.
Park chuckled, his steady presence a counterpoint to Kim’s nervous energy. The call ended, and Ibani immediately resumed his duties, leaping to the desk to bat a stray ribbon. Kim yelped, diving to catch it, while Park quietly restored order with minimal fuss.
Outside, snow continued to fall softly, a silent stage for Ibani’s reign. He’d marked the dorm, toppled papers, hijacked tech, tangled lights, and even set off alarms.
His empire was vast, his humans trained, and his chaos unmatched.
Extended Epilogue Purr:
Park: steady, authoritative, quietly amused.
Kim: nervous, compliant, secretly thriving.
Ibani: mischievous, supreme overlord, thoroughly entertained.
Humans were odd—but endlessly fun to manipulate. Ibani curled into Kim’s chest, warmth seeping into his fur, snow falling outside.
Chaos: sustained.
Warmth: secured.
Mission: complete.
Chapter 94: Homebound Chaos (aka Goodbye, England, Hello, Emotional Baggage)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Trips end, planes board, and somehow we’re leaving with bruised hearts, patched arguments, and enough secrets to choke the semester. England gave us closure—and complications. Back home, normal life waits… though with us, “normal” never lasts.
Chapter Text
ACORN’S POV
Dear Diary,
Every trip has its end. Some people leave souvenirs, some leave memories.
We’re leaving with mild emotional trauma, two reconciled disasters, and enough gossip fuel to last until graduation.
The Farewells
Ivan’s dad stood in the driveway of the vacation house like a mafia boss seeing off his crew. He shook everyone’s hand, muttered generic adult things like “Study hard” and “Make your parents proud.”
Then he looked at Till.
Pause. Small nod. Almost-smile.
And just like that, the man who used to treat Till like a stray cat finally acknowledged him like—dare I say it—family.
Till blinked, visibly short-circuiting, then shoved his hands into his pockets like nothing happened. But I saw the tiny pink creep up his ears. Ivan definitely saw too, because he grinned like he’d just won the World Cup.
The Chaos Couple Epilogue
Meanwhile, Luka and Hyuna were... speaking. Not full-volume bickering, not passive-aggressive silence. Just words. Luka said something about missing her terrible playlists, Hyuna rolled her eyes and said, “You’ll survive,” but she is snickering this time. Progress.
Mizi whispered to me, “They’re flirting again.”
Sua deadpanned, “That’s not flirting, that’s a hostage negotiation.”
Either way, chaos couple: slowly patched.
The Couples Montage
Till let Ivan carry his sketchbook this time, which is Till-language for “I trust you.” Ivan looked like he’d just been handed an engagement ring.
Hyunwoo, on the other hand, hovered so close to me in the airport that I nearly tripped over his suitcase. At one point, a random traveler accidentally brushed my shoulder and Hyunwoo squared up like we were about to star in Fast & Furious 12: Duty-Free Drift.
“Relax,” I hissed.
“I am relaxed,” he said, glaring at the man like he’d just committed treason.
Dear Diary, this is my life. Mafia boyfriend energy. Always.
The Reluctant Student
Then there was Mizi. Clutching her carry-on like a condemned prisoner.
“I don’t want to go home,” she whined.
“Because you’ll miss the food?” Sua asked.
“Because I’ll have to think about graduation,” Mizi groaned, throwing herself onto a bench like a Victorian widow. “Reality is the worst souvenir.”
She stayed like that until boarding was called.
The Boarding
Finally, the squad paraded onto Ivan’s family plane like the most chaotic K-drama ensemble cast in history. Luka and Hyuna sat next to each other again (a good sign), Mizi tried to hide in the corner with a blanket, Hyunwoo took the seat beside me like he was guarding state secrets, and Ivan promptly pulled Till into the seat next to him with zero regard for personal space.
As the engines rumbled, I realized: we were going home. Back to school, back to normal life—whatever that means for us.
But one thing’s clear, Diary: peace won’t last.
With this squad? It never does.
Note to self:
Farewell, England. You gave us drama, fireworks, and emotional damage. Let’s see what home throws at us.
Chapter 95: Welcome Back, Tree-kun (aka My Wonderland Nightmare)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
We came back to the dorms. I collapsed, hoping for peace. Instead? Mushroom skies, rabbit boys, floating cats, smoke insults, and a queen with a crown too sharp for comfort. Till wore a dress. I grew branches. Hyunwoo tried to kiss me.
Worst dream of my life.
Chapter Text
ACORN’S POV
Dear Diary,
We’re back. The dorms smell like instant noodles, damp laundry, and despair. My bunk bed creaks like it’s protesting my very existence, but after Europe’s luxury hotel mattresses? I swear I could cry into this lumpy pillow.
Till’s on the other bed, hugging Ibani (a.k.a. his and Ivan’s son, don’t argue with them about it). Finally. Finally, peace.
Or so I thought.
The Betrayal of Sleep
I passed out instantly. But when I opened my eyes—boom. Grass, mushrooms, rainbow sky. And me? A literal tree. Bark, roots, branches swaying like jazz hands.
Tree-kun. Back in business.
Till? Right there in a frilly blue dress, apron tied neat. Alice. Looking very done with the situation.
“Why am I in a dress?” he muttered, monotone. No one answered.
And me? I wasn’t just standing there. I felt a rustle in my branches—acorns, baby. Ready to rain chaos.
I gave one a test shake, and it plummeted, smacking the ground near Till’s foot. He jumped, glaring up at me. “Really, Acorn?” I rustled smugly. Oh, this was going to be fun.
The Rabbit Drama
Cue Ivan, hopping out of nowhere in a waistcoat and floppy rabbit ears. “Alice, my darling! You’re late!”
“Late for what?” Till deadpanned.
“For our marriage tea party!” Ivan declared, clutching a pocket watch that was ticking backwards.
Till stared. “...No.”
Ivan, swooning: “Yes.”
He actually tried to grab Till’s hand, only for Till to slap it away with his apron.
I couldn’t resist. I shook my branches and dropped an acorn right on Ivan’s head. “Ow!” he yelped, rubbing his noggin. “Tree-kun, whose side are you on?” I rustled harder, dropping two more for good measure.
Take that, rabbit boy.
The Cheshire Menace
Overhead, Luka’s floating head appeared, grinning like a haunted billboard. “Careful, Alice. The Rabbit bites.”
“Go away,” Till muttered.
Luka’s grin widened. “Make me.”
His body slowly faded in, lounging upside-down on an invisible branch above me. “I could tell you where the tea party is... but where’s the fun in that?”
I wasn’t about to let Luka have the last word. I wiggled a branch, and an acorn bonked his floating head. “Ugh, Tree-kun, rude!” he hissed, rubbing his forehead. My leaves practically smirked.
Keep talking, cat boy, I’ve got plenty more where that came from.
The Caterpillar Vibes
On a mushroom the size of a bunk bed, Hyuna lounged with a long pipe, blowing smoke letters into the air. They spelled out: PATHETIC.
She looked at Till with a scowl. “Why are you here.”
“I don’t know,” Till admitted, frowning down at his dress.
“Typical.”
Hyuna exhaled another smoke ring. This one spelled: DUMP HIM.
Ivan gasped. “How dare you!”
Hyuna: “Watch me.”
I decided Hyuna’s coolness needed a reality check. I shook an acorn loose, aiming for her pipe. It missed by an inch, landing in her lap. She glared up at me. “Tree-kun, you’re testing me.” I rustled innocently, but another acorn “accidentally” dropped, plinking off her mushroom.
She sighed, smoke spelling: ANNOYING.
The Royal Court
Then came Sua. She swept in wearing a blood-red gown, crown tilted, face frozen in terrifying calm. “Off with their heads,” she said softly, like a lullaby.
Behind her marched Mizi, dressed as a card knight, shield in one hand, glitter glue banner in the other. “ALL HAIL THE QUEEN!” she roared. “HER BREATH ALONE IS DIVINE!”
“Who even are you?” Till asked.
“I’m everything,” Sua said, eyes like frostbite. Even the grass wilted under her tone.
Mizi squealed, “ICONIC! Your Majesty, should I collect the peasant tree’s acorns for tribute??”
Sua didn’t answer, but I dropped an acorn anyway. It bounced off her crown with a tiny clink. She didn’t flinch, just stared up at me, narrowing her eyes. “Tree-kun. You’re next.”
I froze, but Mizi scrambled to snatch up the acorn like it was sacred. “THE TREE GIFTS THE QUEEN! HOLY OFFERING!” She held it to her chest like a relic. Okay, Mizi’s safe. For now.
The Tea Party From Hell
We were dragged to a table under a crooked tree, cups clinking, teapots steaming. And at the head of it all—Hyunwoo. The Mad Hatter.
But he wasn’t pouring tea.
He was staring at me.
At the tree.
“Strange,” he murmured, circling me like a predator. “A tree at my tea party. Tall. Sturdy. Kissable.”
Excuse me???
Till: “Why are you flirting with the foliage?”
Hyunwoo, ignoring him: “I should kiss it. See what happens.”
The others didn’t even react—Luka was juggling teacups with his tail, Hyuna puffed smoke that spelled BORING, Sua sliced cake like it was an execution, Ivan kept proposing mid-toast, and Mizi saluted every move Sua made.
Meanwhile, I was rooted. Literally.
“Don’t you dare,” I tried to yell, but all that came out was rustling leaves.
Hyunwoo leaned closer. “You want me to.”
“No I DON’T—” I leaf-screamed.
I shook my branches like a tree possessed, unloading a barrage of acorns.
One nailed Hyunwoo’s hat askew, another bounced off his nose. “Tree-kun, feisty!” he laughed, dodging a third.
I kept going—one hit the teapot, splashing tea everywhere. Chaos achieved.
The Almost-Kiss
The whole table froze. Ivan gasped. Mizi covered her eyes but peeked through her fingers. Luka cackled.
And Hyunwoo... leaned in.
“STOP!” I rustled desperately. I unleashed my final acorn assault, a whole branch’s worth pelting Hyunwoo’s face. One stuck in his hair, and he sputtered, stumbling back. “Alright, Tree-kun, I get it! No kisses!”
Till sighed, stood up, and shoved a teacup between Hyunwoo and me. “Drink. Not kiss.”
Hyunwoo actually looked disappointed.
Dear Diary, this is the worst fever dream of my life.
The Wake-Up
Just as Hyunwoo’s lips brushed against my bark— I jolted awake. Back in my bunk. Human again.
But Till’s bed? Empty. Sheets cold. Ibani curled up alone, meowing softly at me like he knew something I didn’t.
And Till— our reluctant Alice, our main character— was gone.
Note to self:
One: Wonderland is cancelled.
Two: If Hyunwoo ever says “kissable tree” again, I’m moving dorms.
Three: Till’s missing.
Four: Ibani and I are worried.
Chapter 96: Midnight Rockstar (aka Till’s Secret Life of Eyeliner)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Till went missing at midnight. I found him not in a dark alley, not in trouble—no. On stage. Guitar in hand, eyeliner sharp, crowd screaming his name. He swears it’s just for prize money, just for a gift. But I saw it: he belongs under those lights.
And yeah… I’m definitely telling Ivan.
Chapter Text
ACORN’S POV
Dear Diary,
It was midnight. Of course it was. The exact hour when normal people are asleep, snoring into their pillows, safe and sound.
And me? I was wide awake, heart pounding, because Till’s bed was still empty.
The irony is not lost on me: Emo Boy goes missing at the witching hour. Classic.
The Panic
I sat up, staring at the dark room. “Till?” I whispered. No answer.
Only Ibani flicked his tail from the other bed, glaring like: fix it, human.
I scrambled up, nearly tripping over my blanket. On Till’s desk, under the faint glow of the desk lamp, a flyer caught my eye. Bold letters:
BATTLE OF THE BANDS. TONIGHT.
Oh. Oh no.
The Quest
Without telling anyone (because what am I gonna say, “Hey, Till’s gone emo at midnight again”?), I threw on a hoodie and followed the address on the flyer.
It led me down backstreets, past shuttered shops and graffiti walls, until I found it: a warehouse thrumming with bass so heavy it rattled the pavement. Neon lights leaked out of the door, and people in ripped jeans and studded jackets crowded the entrance.
Inside? An underground rock party.
Smoke machines, flashing lights, and the kind of noise that made your bones vibrate. The crowd roared as a band shredded their last chord. My ears were already ringing, and we weren’t even at the good part yet.
The Rockstar Reveal
Then— Till.
Center stage.
Electric guitar strapped across his chest, eyeliner sharp enough to kill, hair falling into his eyes, spotlight painting him in silver.
And he wasn’t just there. He owned it.
The second his fingers hit the strings, the crowd screamed. The sound was raw, fast, alive. He wasn’t quiet, anxious Till. He was a rockstar.
A freaking AU version of himself, born to stand under flashing lights and make strangers lose their minds.
I just stood there in awe, hoodie pulled tight around me, watching him set fire to the stage without saying a single word.
Wow.
After the Storm
The set ended. Cheers shook the warehouse, people stomping their feet, chanting. Till exhaled hard, pulling the strap of his guitar loose. He turned—eyes scanning the crowd. And when they landed on me?
Surprise. Pure surprise.
He hopped off the stage, eyeliner smudged, hair sticking to his forehead. “Acorn?” he asked, voice still breathless.
I raised my hands in surrender. “Don’t look at me, man. The flyer ratted you out.”
He grimaced, rubbing the back of his neck. “I didn’t… want anyone to know.”
“Clearly,” I said. Then, softer, “You were amazing.”
Till blinked at me, like compliments weren’t something he knew how to process. Then, after a pause: “I— I’m only doing this for the prize money.”
“What for?”
He hesitated, then muttered, “To buy Ivan a gift. For the ring. The stupid diamond one in Europe. I can’t just—let it sit. I want to give something back.”
Okay, wow.
Emo Boy, soft edition.
The Announcement
Before I could say anything else, the speakers crackled.
The announcer bellowed into the mic:
“AND THE WINNER OF TONIGHT’S ROUND... MOVING TO THE FINALS... GIVE IT UP FOR TILL’S BAND!”
The warehouse erupted. Cheers, whistles, people clapping till their hands must’ve hurt. Till froze, then ducked his head like the noise was too much.
I nudged him. “Finals, huh?”
He groaned. “Don’t tell Ivan.”
Dear Diary, I’m definitely telling Ivan.
Note to self:
One: Till looks unfairly good in eyeliner.
Two: I might be deaf now.
Three: Finals are in a couple of nights. Oh boy.
Chapter 97: Secrets & Suffering (aka How to Gaslight Your Friends for Their Own Good)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Till swore me to silence. Now I’m juggling lies, excuses, and interrogation from the squad—while he burns himself out behind the scenes.
And tonight, when everything finally cracked… I realized this isn’t just a secret. It’s something that matters to him more than he’ll admit.
Chapter Text
ACORN’S POV
Dear Diary,
Till asked me to keep his secret.
Specifically:
“Don’t tell Ivan. Don’t tell anyone. Please.”
And of course I said yes, because he looked at me with those big sad eyes like a lost Victorian ghost.
Which means now I’m in the worst possible position: protecting his Rockstar AU while also getting interrogated by the squad.
Thanks a lot, Till. Really appreciate it.
The Cover-Up Chronicles
The thing is—Till is so bad at hiding it.
He sneaks off constantly.
He sleeps through class like he’s been in a coal mine.
He zones out around Ivan, which is basically a death sentence.
Naturally, the squad noticed.
At lunch, Ivan leaned across the table, whispering, “What’s wrong with Till? Why does he look like he hasn’t slept in three years?”
“Uh,” I said. “He’s— uh... training for a marathon.”
Till, across the cafeteria, was literally drooling on his desk.
Mizi gasped. “What marathon?”
“The... academic one,” I blurted.
Hyuna narrowed her eyes. “That’s not a thing.”.
“Yes it is!” I insisted. “He’s speedrunning math.”
Even Hyunwoo looked at me like he wanted to call mafia reinforcements.
The Squad vs. Acorn
Later, in the dorm lounge, they cornered me.
Sua: “He’s pale. Is he sick?”
Me: “Nope. Totally healthy. Eats his vegetables.”
Mizi: “Then why’s he skipping movie nights?”
Me: “Because, uh... he’s allergic to movies.”
Ivan, deadly serious: “Tell me right now if he’s hiding something from me.”
I panicked. “He’s... been busy... writing a unhinged secret of a movie...”
Everyone blinked. Ivan’s eyes narrowed like lasers. “What kind of pornography”
“...” I blurted.
Till, walking in half-asleep, mumbled: “What?”
Me, louder: “SECRET, YOU'D LOVE IT.”
Till just stared at me, then shuffled past like a zombie. Ivan’s suspicion practically burned holes in my hoodie.
More Lies, More Problems
The next day in class, Till’s head was flat on the desk. The teacher barked, “Till, answer the question!”
He didn’t stir. Dead asleep.
Ivan’s hand shot up. “He’s been working too hard at night. Right, Acorn?”
Every eye turned to me. My brain panicked. “Y-Yeah! He’s learning Japanese. To... impress a sushi chef.”
Even the teacher frowned. “What?”
I nodded like a man possessed. “Yep. Sushi chef. Very ambitious career path.”
Mizi gasped. “That’s so romantic!”
Hyuna muttered, “That’s so stupid.”
Hyunwoo just gave me a long, slow stare like he could smell the lies dripping off me.
And then Ivan turned, eyes suspiciously shiny. “He’s doing all that... for me?”
I wanted to die.
The Daily Interrogations
Breakfast.
Ivan: “Why is Till’s hand covered in calluses?”
Me: “Uh… knitting.”
Study hall.
Sua: “Why are his eyes bloodshot?”
Me: “Uh… anime marathon.”
Gym.
Mizi: “Why is he limping?”
Me: “Uh… tripped over a philosophy book.”
Till, in the background, whispered: “Stop.”
Me: “Never.”
By this point, I was juggling so many excuses I could start a side hustle as a professional liar.
Dear Diary, Till better thank me for this suffering. I’m lying at Olympic levels out here.
The Breakdown
Two nights before the finals, I found Till pacing our dorm room. His guitar leaned against the wall, untouched. His eyeliner was nowhere in sight.
His phone buzzed. He answered. Listened. Went still.
When he hung up, he just stood there, staring at the floor.
“They can’t make it,” he said finally, voice flat. “The drummer’s out. Family emergency. The bassist’s stuck out of town. The band can’t compete.”
Silence.
Till dropped onto the edge of his bed, face pale, hands shaking slightly. “I worked so hard. I wanted... I wanted to get Ivan something. Something that mattered.”
For once, I didn’t joke. I just sat beside him.
Because this wasn’t emo melodrama. This was Till’s heart cracking open.
And dear diary... I didn’t know how to fix it.
Note to self:
One: Lying is hard.
Two: Ivan is going to kill me when this blows up.
Three: Till doesn’t deserve this. Not one bit.
Chapter 98: The Alien Stage (aka How We Accidentally Became Rockstars)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Secrets out. Till’s dream is in the open—and somehow that means we’re now a rock band. Don’t ask. It just… happened.
We’re exhausted, chaotic, and wildly unqualified, but the strangest part? We’re actually pulling it off.
Till’s not hiding anymore. On stage, he shines. And Ivan—yeah, he’s watching like Till hung the stars himself.
Finals are coming. So is the spotlight.
Chapter Text
ACORN’S POV
Dear Diary,
Secrets don’t last forever. Especially not when you’re friends with the loudest, nosiest, most dramatic group of people in existence.
So yeah. The truth’s out.
The Reveal
It happened in the dorm lounge.
Till was pacing, muttering about “ruined chances” and “pointless practice,” while I sat on the couch, chewing my sleeve, because keeping this secret was eating me alive.
Finally, I snapped. “Okay, fine! Till’s been competing in Battle of the Bands!”
The room went silent.
Ivan froze mid-step. Hyuna lowered her phone. Mizi dropped a chip. Sua blinked. Luka’s jaw actually fell open. And Hyunwoo cracked his knuckles.
Ivan turned slowly. “I’m sorry. He’s been what?”
Till went pale, like I’d just announced his deepest diary entries to the world. “Acorn—”
But Ivan was already in front of him. Not angry. Not yelling. Just hurt. “Why didn’t you tell me?”
Till flinched. “Because it’s stupid. I just... I wanted to do something. For you. And now the band’s gone, so it doesn’t matter.”
Silence. Heavy.
Then Luka clapped his hands. “So we’ll do it.”
Everyone turned.
Luka smirked. “We’ll be the band.”
The Squad Solution
That was it. No debate. No hesitation. One minute we were a group project that can’t even make a PowerPoint without fighting, and the next? We were forming a rock band.
The Alien Stage. Don’t ask me who named it. (Okay, it was Mizi. She screamed it and we didn’t have the energy to argue.)
Apparently, everyone secretly had musical talent.
Ivan? Drums. Loud. Aggressive. He broke two sticks in the first practice.
Hyuna? Keyboard. Smart precision. Every note hit like a dagger.
Luka? Bass. Obviously. He played it with way too much smug flair.
Sua? Backup vocals. Creepy angel voice that somehow worked.
Mizi? Triangle. But she hit it like her life depended on it.
Hyunwoo? Lead guitar. And let me just say—Hyunwoo in eyeliner, head bent over those riffs—stunning. I actually died a little.
Me? Cowbell. Yes, cowbell. Somebody has to do it. Don’t laugh.
Till, of course, stayed where he belonged: center stage, main vocal + guitar, the star.
Band Practice
We practiced like maniacs. Every night. Till drilling us until we collapsed.
By day three, we were all zombies.
Class? Dead silent. Not from discipline—just from exhaustion. Ivan fell asleep mid-lecture. Hyuna actually nodded off on her keyboard in music theory. Mizi drooled on her notebook.
At one point, Mr. Kim snapped and made us kneel in the hallway. Did we apologize? No. We collectively took a nap, lined up like fallen dominoes.
Iconic.
And then—Ibani joined practice.
Yes. Ibani. The cat. Till’s “son.”
He jumped up on the spare percussion set and started pawing at the snare like a pro. Little claws, perfect rhythm. I swear the beat synced with Hyunwoo’s guitar riff like they’d rehearsed it together.
We all froze.
Ivan whispered, “Is... is Ibani a music god?”
Hyuna deadpanned, “No. He’s a music cat.”
Meanwhile, I was already picturing the headlines: Alien Stage + One Feline Virtuoso.
Honestly? He was better than me on cowbell.
And weirdly—through all the chaos, Till found his groove.
When we fumbled notes, or Mizi’s triangle came in way too early, or Luka decided to improvise a bass solo, Till—our emo prince, king of social anxiety—actually stood up. Not yelling, not scolding. Just... calm. Patient. “No, like this. Try it again.”
And we did. And it worked.
It was strange—watching Till, of all people, quietly pull us together, steady hands on guitar, voice soft but firm. Leading us.
For once, he didn’t look like the boy hiding in Ivan’s shadow. He looked like the star he already was.
Rockstar Fits
Then came outfit prep.
Ivan showed up in all-black leather, tight enough that Till nearly choked on his own spit. I swear his eyes locked on Ivan’s thighs like they were about to start their own spin-off show.
Till whispered, “Why is it so... tight?”
I whispered back, “Focus.”
Till: not focusing.
Meanwhile, Hyunwoo? Eyeliner. Sharp. Brooding. Mafia-boyfriend-turned-rock-god. I didn’t survive.
And me? Still cowbell. But I wore shades indoors so at least I looked mysterious.
The Vibe
Dear Diary, somehow, against all odds, we don’t suck.
The Alien Stage is real. We’re loud. We’re chaotic. We’re... kinda good?
Till’s eyes shine when we play. The emo ghost is gone. On stage, he’s alive.
And Ivan—god help him—watches Till like the sun rises and sets in his hands.
Finals are coming.
And we’re going to bring the house down.
Note to self:
One: Never underestimate this squad.
Two: Hyunwoo’s eyeliner should be illegal.
Three: Pray Ivan doesn’t split his leather pants on stage.
Four: Ibani might actually be our true frontman.
Chapter 99: Curtain Call Chaos (aka The Calm Before the Rockstorm)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Tomorrow is the Finals. We should be practicing. Instead, Luka wants jazz bass, Mizi wants kazoos, and Sua is harmonizing with the vending machine. Pure chaos.
Campus already knows. Forums are blowing up with rumors: Ivan screaming double time, Till spotted with eyeliner, Hyunwoo confirmed rockstar bf. We’ve been exposed.
But under all the noise—Till’s nervous. I can see it in the way his hands shake. Then Ivan looks at him, and suddenly he’s steady again.
The Alien Stage is waiting. The crowd is already chanting our name.
Tomorrow, we don’t just play. We make history.
Chapter Text
ACORN’S POV
Dear Diary,
The Finals are within a week. And you’d think we’d be focused, disciplined, sharpening our performance like professionals.
Instead, we’re chaos. Pure chaos.
Backstage Vibes (But Not Yet Backstage)
Our “practice” today lasted fifteen minutes before Luka started improvising jazz bass, Hyuna threatened to walk out, and Mizi suggested we add a kazoo section.
Till, to his credit, pinched the bridge of his nose like a weary band dad. Then—still emo, still soft-spoken—he guided us back. “No jazz. No kazoo. Just the set list.”
And we listened. Because somehow, when Till says it, it works.
Meanwhile, Ivan was obsessively oiling his drumsticks (“for power”), Hyunwoo was sharpening his eyeliner wings with the intensity of a samurai, and Sua was harmonizing with the vending machine hum outside the practice room.
Dear Diary, if we don’t win, it won’t be because we’re bad. It’ll be because we’re insane.
The Rumors Begin
Of course, secrecy never lasts here. Someone must’ve heard us practicing. Or maybe it was Ibani meowing in rhythm outside the music hall. Either way—campus is buzzing.
I checked the forums. And guess what? A new thread popped up.
Campus Chatter → Music → Random Noise in the Arts Wing
Thread: IS THAT THE CHAOS SQUAD IN A BAND??
🎤 bandgeek101: I swear I heard Ivan on drums in the music building. The guy was SCREAMING “double time” like he was in training camp.
🐾 catlover44: No bc my roommate swears she saw Till with eyeliner and a guitar case. He looked like an emo rock prince.
👑 queenstan: Mizi was carrying a triangle around. Not kidding. A triangle.
🎭 dramaking77: Hyunwoo had SMUDGED EYELINER yesterday. Mafia bf turned Rockstar confirmed.
🍵 teaspiller22: If they’re actually entering Battle of the Bands I will sell a kidney for front row.
Meanwhile, Reality Check
Till hasn’t said it out loud, but I can feel it: he’s nervous. He paces. He hums under his breath. His hands shake sometimes before he touches the strings.
But then Ivan looks at him—really looks at him—and Till steadies. Like Ivan’s the anchor in his storm.
Honestly, I think we’re all feeling that. Nervous. Excited. Terrified.
Because tomorrow isn’t just some random stage.
It’s The Alien Stage. Our stage.
And win or lose... we’re about to make history.
Day of the Show
The day hit like a lightning bolt. No classes, no distractions—just us, the band, the mission.
Mizi paced the dorm lounge muttering affirmations like she was summoning rock spirits. Sua kept sipping tea in total silence, which was somehow scarier than Mizi’s muttering. Luka was stretching his fingers like he thought he was about to perform open-heart surgery.
Hyuna? Calm. Too calm. “We’ll either win or we won’t,” she said, sipping her latte like she didn’t have the power to murder a piano with her bare hands.
Ivan couldn’t sit still. He kept checking his drumsticks like they might disappear if he blinked. And every time Till walked past, Ivan’s eyes followed him like gravity itself depended on it.
And Till... was Till. Quiet. Focused. Dressed in black, eyeliner sharp enough to kill. Our reluctant leader.
When the sun finally went down, we headed for the underground venue. The air felt heavy, charged. The closer we got, the louder the noise became—basslines thumping through the walls, voices echoing in the street.
Then we heard it.
The crowd chanting.
“The Alien Stage! The Alien Stage! The Alien Stage!”
We froze. Looked at each other. Nervous, pale, hearts hammering.
And then, almost in sync, we smiled.
Because we weren’t just walking into chaos anymore.
We were walking into history.
Note to self:
One: Don’t let Luka near a kazoo.
Two: Stop imagining Hyunwoo’s eyeliner as its own sentient being.
Three: Tomorrow, we don’t just play. We conquer.
Four: The crowd already knows our name.
Chapter 100: Burn the Stage (aka The Alien Stage Awakens)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Final stage. Broken strings, louder hearts, and a crowd that finally saw us for who we are. We walked in a mess. We walked out legends.
Chapter Text
ACORN’S POV
Dear Diary,
This is it. No more practices. No more sleepless nights. Just us, the lights, the crowd, and the chaos.
Backstage
We were wrecks. Ivan was pacing like a caged lion, Luka kept tuning his bass even though it was already tuned, Mizi had gone completely silent (a rarity), and Sua was praying to every deity she could name under her breath. Hyuna didn’t fidget, but her icy calm somehow made it worse.
And Till—our star, our emo prince—sat perfectly still, staring at his guitar like it was the only thing keeping him tethered.
Then, suddenly, he stood.
“Circle up,” he said.
We huddled close, like kids at a summer camp instead of rookies about to face a screaming underground crowd. Till looked at each of us in turn, and for once, his voice didn’t wobble.
“Thank you. For doing this with me. For saving this dream.” He paused, swallowed, then added: “And if we lose, I’ll... buy you all ramen?”
It was the weakest, most Acorn-level joke imaginable. And it worked.
We cracked. Laughter spilled out, the tension cracking like glass under a hammer. Luka snorted. Mizi giggled until she choked. Even Hyuna’s lip twitched upward.
Ivan, though—he didn’t laugh. He leaned forward, cupped Till’s cheek, and kissed him. Quick. Fierce. Grounding.
Till froze, cheeks flushing red, but he didn’t pull away. And when Ivan stepped back, Till’s fingers tightened around his guitar, steadier than before.
The Rival Band
Before we could take the stage, the competitor band passed us in the corridor. Black jackets, spiked collars, glares sharp enough to cut glass. They looked less like musicians and more like goons hired to shake people down for lunch money.
They sneered, shoulder-checking Luka as they passed.
But then—Ibani. Our son. Our feline savior.
He stepped forward, arched his back, hissed with the fury of a thousand lions, and swatted the air with his claws.
The scary band literally flinched. One even muttered, “Bro, it’s feral.” And just like that, they scattered down the hall.
Ibani sat proudly, tail flicking like royalty.
Dear Diary, I would die for this cat.
The Stage
The lights blinded us. The crowd roared, chanting our name— Alien Stage, Alien Stage, Alien Stage.
For a moment, nerves strangled us. Ivan’s sticks slipped. Luka’s first note wobbled. Even Till’s voice trembled.
But then—it happened.
Till’s guitar string snapped mid-song, a loud twang cutting through the speakers. The crowd gasped.
Till didn’t falter. He grinned. Wild. Free. A spark in the dark. And he slammed into the next chord like it was planned, his voice rising, stronger, sharper, commanding.
And just like that—the ice shattered.
Ivan’s drumming hit harder, louder. Hyuna’s keys sliced like lightning. Luka swaggered into his bassline, Sua’s harmonies soared, Hyunwoo shredded the guitar like he was born to do it. Even Mizi’s triangle rang out like a war cry.
And Ibani? He leapt on stage halfway through, landing perfectly on the percussion setup. His claws smacked the cymbals in perfect time, like he’d been born for this.
The crowd lost their minds.
Campus Chatter → Music → LIVE THREAD: ALIEN STAGE IS ON STAGE
🎤 bandgeek101: THEY’RE ON THEY’RE ON THEY’RE ON OMGGGGGGGG
🐾 catlover44: IS THAT A CAT ON STAGE???? IS THAT A CAT??
👑 queenstan: Till just snapped a guitar string mid-song and KEPT GOING??? Rock god. Rock deity.
🎭 dramaking77: Ivan looks like he’s going to break the drums in half with sheer force. Also leather pants. You’re welcome.
🍵 teaspiller22: Hyunwoo’s eyeliner deserves its own award. I’m crying.
🐝 cheerqueen98: NO STOP THEY’RE ACTUALLY GOOD. LIKE GOOD GOOD.
📢 loudandproud: ALIEN STAGE > EVERYONE ELSE. I SAID IT.
On stage, we weren’t just chaos.
We were alive.
Till’s voice carried us, his cracked string turning into a legend mid-performance. Ivan’s eyes never left him, every beat syncing like they shared the same heartbeat. And the rest of us—we weren’t just background. We were fire, we were thunder, we were the storm behind him.
For the first time in forever, I wasn’t just Tree-kun, or Cowbell Guy, or Chaos Witness #1.
I was part of something unstoppable.
And the crowd knew it.
Note to self:
One: Ibani is the best percussionist alive.
Two: If Till doesn’t bel
ieve he’s a rockstar after this, I’ll fight him.
Three: Dear Diary, we didn’t just play tonight. We conquered.
Chapter 101: Encore Chaos (aka Rockstars and Rivalries)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
We burned the stage. The rivals tried to burn us back. A cat saved our lives. The crowd chose our name before the announcer did. And the next morning, we weren’t just students anymore.
We were Alien Stage.
Chapter Text
ACORN’S POV
Dear Diary,
We did it. We survived the stage. We burned it down. We didn’t trip, combust, or get booed off. For us, that’s basically a miracle.
But apparently, miracles make enemies.
Backstage Fallout
The second we stumbled off stage—sweaty, gasping, adrenaline drunk—the rival band was waiting.
Their leader, a guy with a jawline sharp enough to slice bread and a leather vest that screamed “I vape behind gas stations,” blocked our way.
“You think that was good?” he sneered, spit flying. “You think that was rock?”
Luka twirled his bass pick between his fingers, smirking. “Judging by the audience screaming louder for us than your entire set—yeah. We’re rock.”
Hyuna added, raising a cocky brow: “You were... fine. At best.”
The rival’s face went red. “You little—” He lunged, shoving Luka.
That’s when Ivan and Hyunwoo moved.
Ivan grabbed Luka by the collar, yanking him back. Hyunwoo stepped forward, calm as stone, shoulders broad enough to blot out the lights.
“Problem?” Hyunwoo asked, voice low. Dangerous.
The rival band faltered, but only for a second. Their drummer spat at the ground. “You got lucky tonight. Crowd’s dumb hype won’t save you forever.”
Before anyone could retort, a sound sliced the tension.
A hiss.
Ibani.
Our furry percussion god stood between us, back arched, tail puffed like a pipe cleaner of doom. He bared his teeth and swatted the air with claws that practically glowed under the stage lights.
The rivals... stepped back. A cat had defeated them where words couldn’t.
Iconic.
The Announcement
We were still bristling, ready for fists or claws to fly, when the announcer rushed on stage.
“AND THE WINNER OF TONIGHT’S UNDERGROUND BATTLE OF THE BANDS IS—”
The crowd erupted. Deafening. Stomping, chanting, screaming. The name swallowed in thunder.
Alien Stage. Alien Stage. Alien Stage.
I couldn’t hear the result. Not clearly. But I could feel it in the way the floor shook, in the way Till’s hand trembled around his guitar until Ivan grabbed it, squeezing tight.
We didn’t need the words. The answer was already there.
The Next Day
I woke up to chaos. Not our usual chaos. Bigger. Louder. Campus-wide chaos.
We were trending.
#AlienStage was plastered across every social feed, every group chat, every campus board. Clips of Till snapping his guitar string mid-song had gone viral. Ibani was being hailed as “Percussion Kitty Supreme.”
When we walked across campus, people stared. Cheered. Congratulated.
The cafeteria lady gave us free extra rice “for energy.” The janitor high-fived Ivan. Even the campus security guard muttered, “You kids rocked.”
And professors? Oh no. They weren’t spared.
Mr. Park & Mr. Kim Saga
On the way to class, I caught them. Mr. Kim looking unusually meek, and Mr. Park gripping his shoulder with a vice-like hand.
“Mr. Kim,” Park said with a razor-sharp smile, “will not be... distracted again.”
Mr. Kim, sulky: “It was just the livestream.”
Mr. Park: “It was during grading hours.” His grip tightened. “He is on a short leash.”
Leash. He actually said leash.
Dear Diary, I don’t know what’s worse—our professors having secret dom/sub energy, or the fact that they were arguing about watching us.
Note to self:
One: Rival bands can’t compete with Ibani.
Two: The crowd crowned us, even if the announcer’s mic didn’t.
Three: I might have to bleach my brain after overhearing Mr. Park and Mr. Kim.
But hey—Alien Stage? We’re legends now.
Chapter 102: The Bracelet (aka Emo Prince’s Big Move)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Turns out, lockers hold more than sweaty jerseys and bad memories. Till chose his moment, Ivan chose him back, and the rest of us? We got front-row seats to a soap opera no one asked for.
Also, I still didn’t get my chips.
Chapter Text
ACORN’S POV
Dear Diary,
You’d think after conquering a European rock stage, surviving Wonderland nightmares, and unleashing Ivan in leather pants upon the world, things would calm down.
Wrong.
Till has a new mission.
Locker Flashback
Ivan was mid-football practice, sweaty and smug, when his teammates shouted:
“Yo, Ivan, you quitting football for your rock band?”
Ivan grinned, tossed his helmet aside, and said, “Nah. I choose Till.”
Like a Pokémon. Like he’d just shouted I choose you! at the universe.
His teammates howled, half in laughter, half in disbelief. Till, on the sidelines, turned redder than the practice jerseys.
And then he asked Ivan to come with him.
Which is how they ended up here.
In front of Ivan’s locker.
TILL'S POV
The hallway was empty, quiet — as though it had been cleared just for them.
Till stood before the locker, fingertips brushing the cool metal. His voice was low, steady despite the nerves buzzing under his skin.
“This is where it started,” he murmured. “The letter. The mistake. Us.”
Ivan’s chest tightened. He remembered that day — the wrong locker, the confession never meant for him. Yet here they were. Not a mistake. Never a mistake.
“Best mistake ever made,” Ivan said softly.
Till opened the locker and pulled out a glass jar. Inside were tiny paper cranes, folded carefully, each crease sharp and deliberate — fragile wishes given wings. At the bottom, something gleamed: a bracelet of warm gold.
Ivan lifted it reverently. His name was engraved across the surface, bold. On the inside, words whispered in another language:
Te amaré por siempre.
I will love you forever.
When Ivan looked up, Till’s eyes were wide, anxious, vulnerable — but shining.
He didn’t need to ask. He didn’t need to speak. Ivan slipped the bracelet onto his wrist, where it fit perfectly, as though it had always been waiting for him. Then he leaned down, kissing Till slow, certain, unhurried.
It wasn’t a kiss of teenage impulse — it was a promise. Like they had all the time in the world, and it belonged only to them.
Till’s hand clutched lightly at Ivan’s shirt, grounding himself in him.
“I don’t deserve you,” Till whispered.
Ivan smiled against his lips. “Too late. You’re stuck with me.”
And for a moment, the world outside the locker door fell away.
ACORN’S POV
And me? I wasn’t trying to spy. I was just heading to the vending machine for chips. But of course, I turned the corner and—bam. Till and Ivan in full teen-drama-kiss mode.
Ivan’s hand cupping Till’s cheek, Till glowing like he’d been plugged into the sun. Sickeningly romantic.
Meanwhile, Ibani was sprawled on top of a nearby cabinet like a furry emperor, tail flicking, eyes narrowed at their PDA as if to say: Humans. Disgusting.
Cue Luka: “EW. PDA in front of the lockers? Have you no shame?” He fake-gagged so hard he tripped over his shoelaces and windmilled his arms like a malfunctioning wind turbine.
Hyuna crossed her arms. “Pathetic.”
Sua: Click. Picture taken, already queued for the Campus Thread.
Mizi squealed, “LOCKER LOVE 2.0!! ICONIC!!” then spun in a twirl so violent she nearly toppled into the trash can.
Hyunwoo glared at a freshman who wasn’t even looking. “Glance this way and you die.”
Till looked ready to crawl inside the locker and never come out again. Ivan just laughed, kissed his forehead anyway, like the world could watch for all he cared.
Ibani yawned, stretched, and knocked a pencil off the cabinet with one paw, clearly above this entire soap opera.
I sighed, walked past, and muttered, “Can’t even buy chips without running into a live telenovela.”
Note to self:
One: Till’s gift game is lethal.
Two: Ivan is never living down that Pokémon line.
Three: If I ever want privacy, I’m moving to Antarctica.
Four: Ibani’s judging us all, and honestly? He’s right.
Chapter 103: Retired Rockstars (aka Emo Prince Down)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Alien Stage was supposed to end with exams. Instead, we got rivals in leather jackets, sleepless nights, and Till collapsing in Ivan’s arms.
Now it’s us against Iron Claw. And I think we’re about to break.
Chapter Text
ACORN’S POV
Dear Diary,
Alien Stage was never meant to last. It was a one-night miracle, born from Till’s ridiculous secret mission. And now it’s over.
Or... it should’ve been.
The Farewell
We posted the announcement on Campus Thread:
Alien Stage thanks you for your support. But for now, we’re retiring to focus on exams.
The campus went into mourning like we’d just disbanded BTS.
Students cried. Someone started a candlelight vigil by the vending machines. Mizi actually signed autographs at lunch.
Ivan: “It’s not like we died.”
Hyuna: “Might as well.”
Me: “Finally, peace.”
But peace lasted about twelve hours.
The Message
Late that night, Till’s phone buzzed. He almost didn’t check it—he was buried under exam notes and highlighters—but he did.
The invite was short, sharp, and terrifying:
Invitation:
Alien Stage vs. Iron Claw.
One-night-only performance.
Underground Rock Festival.
Iron Claw. That’s the rival band we almost threw hands with. Big, scary, leather jackets, eyeliner thicker than their morals.
Ivan saw the text, grinned like he’d just been challenged to a championship game. “We’re in.”
Till: “We’re supposed to be studying.”
Ivan: “We can do both.”
Spoiler: we can’t.
Exams + Band Practice = Hell
Our days turned into pure chaos:
Morning: classes + study groups where Hyunwoo threatened to break kneecaps if anyone slacked.
Evening: underground practice sessions, instruments echoing like we were summoning demons.
Night: cramming formulas, Till scribbling notes until his eyeliner smeared.
The professors were done. Mr. Kim made us solve math problems on the board until Luka cried. Mr. Park muttered something about “discipline,” dragging Kim away again. Don’t ask. Still don’t ask.
Till Collapses
It happened during practice.
One second Till was strumming his guitar, hair falling in his face, voice cutting through the noise. The next—his knees buckled.
Ivan caught him before he hit the ground. “Till—hey, hey, look at me.” Panic in his voice, sharp and raw.
Till’s skin burned hot, his breaths shallow. Overworked. Exhausted. Sick.
We froze. Even Hyuna looked shaken. Mizi teared up instantly. Hyunwoo swore under his breath.
Ivan held Till close, like he could shield him from his own body giving out. “That’s it. No more. He needs rest.”
But Till shook his head weakly. “We... can’t stop now. Not yet.”
Ivan’s jaw clenched. For once, no jokes, no bravado. Just fear. “You idiot. I’d rather lose everything than lose you.”
And for once, Till had no comeback. Just closed his eyes, trusting Ivan to hold him up.
Campus Thread → Music → Breaking News
🎤 fangirl_88: Guys... Till COLLAPSED during practice?? Sources confirm Ivan carried him bridal style to the nurse’s office.
🍵 teaspiller22: Iron Claw better watch out, cuz if they make Till stress, Ivan’s gonna kill someone.
🐾 ibani_stan: Speaking of—Ibani hissed at the rival band poster on the bulletin board. Cat knows. Cat ALWAYS knows.
📚 cramqueen: If Alien Stage can beat exams AND Iron Claw, I’ll believe in miracles.
Cliffhanger
Till’s resting, pale but stubborn. The rest of us are scrambling between textbooks and instruments, torn between passing exams or passing as a band.
But one thing’s clear:
Iron Claw’s waiting.
And Alien Stage doesn’t back down.
Note to self:
I didn’t sign up to be in a rock band or a medical drama. But here we are.
Chapter 104: NPC No More (aka Acorn’s Screaming Debut)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Till’s down, Ivan’s glued to his side, and somehow I got blackmailed into singing. Me. The tree. The NPC.
Now it’s my voice or nothing. And Till believes in me. Which is terrifying.
Chapter Text
IVAN'S POV
Till’s fever doesn’t break. Ivan’s always at his side — wiping his sweat, coaxing him to sip water, pressing soft kisses to his damp hair. Till, weak but stubborn, tries to mutter “practice” between coughs. Ivan hushes him every time:
“Shut up. You’re not lifting a guitar until you can stand without swaying.”
Till pouts, rasps out, “We’ll... lose.”
Ivan kisses the corner of his mouth — clumsy, desperate, sloppy but real.
“We’ll lose nothing. You’re everything. Rest, emo prince.”
Till can’t argue when Ivan’s hands are warm around him, grounding him.
ACORN’S POV
Dear Diary,
So. Till’s sick. Ivan’s in full mafia boyfriend caretaker mode. Luka’s whining. Hyuna’s threatening to fail us all if we don’t study. Sua’s humming creepy mnemonics. Mizi’s doodling flashcards. And Hyunwoo looks like he’ll murder the next person who sneezes near Till.
But the real disaster?
Till’s voice is gone. Literally gone.
The frontman of Alien Stage, the emo prince of eyeliner, the one who started it all—mute. And we’re days away from facing Iron Claw.
Cue panic.
The Squad Brainstorm
Luka: “Easy. We perform instrumental. Who needs vocals?”
Hyuna: “Idiots.”
Mizi: “We summon Sua as the lead!!”
Sua: deadpan silence
Ivan: “No. If Till can’t sing, then—”
And then all eyes turn to me.
Me. The cowbell guy. The note-taker. The tree.
I choked. “No. Absolutely not. I don’t sing.”
Hyunwoo raised a brow. “You write songs in the margins of your notes. You hum when you think no one’s listening. You’re not hiding it, Acorn.”
Excuse me???
Stabbed. Betrayed. Exposed.
Till, voice raw and broken, looked up at me. Eyes heavy but shining. He tried to whisper: “Please.”
And that’s how I got roped in.
NPC No More
Practice became study sessions, study sessions became vocal drills.
I’m dead inside.
Ivan: coaching drums and quizzing formulas.
Hyuna: correcting my pitch mid-exam review.
Mizi: waving flashcards while banging her triangle.
Sua: threatening to hex me if I miss a note.
Hyunwoo: silent judgment. Always.
Meanwhile, Till sits in the corner wrapped in Ivan’s hoodie, glaring every time I try to chicken out. His eyeliner smudged, lips chapped, but he still somehow looks like the emo commander of my fate.
And yeah. I sang. Bad at first. But then... less bad. Maybe even okay.
NPC? No. Not anymore.
Campus Thread → Music → Shocking News
Thread: TREE-KUN HAS VOCALS??
🎤 fangirl_88: Sources say Acorn’s stepping up as Alien Stage’s temporary frontman??
🏈 qb4life: My man went from “cowbell” to “center stage.” Character development arc.
🐾 ibani_stan: Ibani yowled along during practice = proof.
🍵 teaspiller22: If Acorn pulls this off, he’s officially no longer background character material.
📚 cramqueen: Imagine passing exams AND debuting as a lead singer. Impossible.
Cliffhanger
Till coughed, whispered to me before Ivan shoved another blanket on him:
“You’re not... just a side character.”
And I swear, I’ll prove him right.
Note to self:
I don’t know what’s worse: failing biology or fronting a band in front of an army of eyeliner-wearing goons.
But NPC no more. It’s my turn.
Chapter 105: NPC No More, Part II (aka When the Tree Learned to Sing)
Summary:
The stage was too big. The crowd was too loud. My voice cracked, and I almost ran.
But then—hands on my back, voices beside mine, and shadows in the wings telling me to keep going.Somehow, I sang.
Somehow, they listened.Tonight, I wasn’t just there.
Tonight, I was heard.
Chapter Text
ACORN’S POV
Dear Diary,
If stage fright could kill, I’d be six feet under before the first chord.
Backstage Hell
The arena wasn’t huge — but when you’re about to face Iron Claw, it feels like Madison Square Garden.
The crowd roared like wolves. Shadows moved behind the curtain — my friends, my family, my band. Ivan was tightening his drumsticks. Luka spun his bass strap like he was born with it. Hyuna flexed her fingers over the keyboard, all ice and control. Mizi gripped her triangle like Excalibur. Sua was terrifying and perfect. And Hyunwoo? He just gave me one nod. Mafia-boyfriend-turned-guardian-angel.
Me? I was clutching the mic stand like it might stab me first.
And Till — wrapped in blankets, pale but stubborn — leaned against Ivan in the wings. His lips moved, whispering a word I couldn’t hear. But I knew what it was.
Sing.
The Opening
Lights blazed. The curtain lifted.
The crowd screamed our name — ALIEN STAGE!
My chest squeezed so tight I could barely breathe. I gripped the mic, croaked out the first line. Shaky. Too shaky. Luka shot me an encouraging smirk. Hyuna’s chords carried me for a few beats.
But the spotlight.. the eyes... the noise...
My throat closed. My voice cracked.
Laughter rippled from the Iron Claw fans. Someone booed.
And I froze.
Every instinct screamed: Run. Get off the stage. Hide. You’re not Till. You’ll never be Till.
The Tap
A hand tapped my back.
Hyunwoo.
He leaned into the mic beside me, voice smooth, steady, grounding. His baritone cut through the tension, wrapping around my cracked syllables like armor.
“You’re not alone,” he murmured between lyrics, only for me. “Sing with me.”
So I did. Hesitant at first, then louder. My voice cracked again — but this time, Hyunwoo filled the gap.
The crowd stopped booing.
They started clapping.
The Squad Joins In
Hyuna’s harmonies slipped under us like ice in glass. Luka’s bass thumped harder, grinning through the beat. Sua’s eerie backup vocals soared. Mizi obliterated her triangle like it was war.
Ivan slammed his drums with such force I thought he might shatter the sticks, eyes locked on me like: Don’t you dare quit.
And from the wings — Till, voice weak but unbroken — sang a line. Faint but clear, the sound slicing through me like sunlight.
The crowd erupted.
I don’t know if they heard his actual words or just felt it. But they knew. They all knew.
The Breakthrough
Something cracked inside me — not my voice, not this time — but fear itself.
I gripped the mic tighter, planted my feet, and let go.
I screamed. Sang. Poured everything — the years of being Tree-kun, background boy, NPC Acorn — into the chorus.
The crowd went insane. They weren’t just cheering. They were singing back. Hundreds of voices, surging like a wave, crashing with mine.
For the first time ever, I wasn’t just there. I wasn’t just the observer, the commentator, the cowbell guy.
I was the voice.
The Concert That Wasn’t a Competition
Halfway through, it wasn’t even Alien Stage vs. Iron Claw anymore. Iron Claw stood in the back, slack-jawed, instruments forgotten, watching as the chaos squad turned into something untouchable.
Till clung to Ivan in the wings, tears in his eyes, whispering with what voice he had left: “That’s my friend. That’s Acorn.”
Ivan’s arm wrapped around him, proud, glowing: “Our singer.”
The Ending
We finished on a high note, literally screaming into the storm of cheers, instruments ringing like battle cries.
I was drenched in sweat, lungs burning, throat raw. The mic shook in my hands.
And the crowd screamed my name.
Not Tree-kun. Not background boy.
Acorn.
Campus Thread → Music → Post-Concert Explosion
🎤 fangirl_88: ACORN. IS. THE. MOMENT.
🐾 ibani_stan: Ibani jumped on stage and pawed the snare drum mid-song. Iconic. Music cat confirmed.
📢 loudandproud: I was THERE. His voice cracked once, but he came back like a phoenix. My ears are blessed.
🍵 teaspiller22: Hyunwoo harmonizing with Acorn??? I ascended.
🏈 qb4life: Ivan didn’t just drum. He played like he was fighting for Till’s life.
🎨 sketchwitch: That wasn’t a band battle. That was a revival service.
Note to self:
Tonight, I wasn’t an NPC.
Tonight, I was loud. Alive.
And for the first time, I think I actually believe it.
Chapter 106: One Last Song (aka The Alien Stage’s Encore)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
We soared higher than I ever thought we could. But the higher we went, the heavier it became — exams, exhaustion, the weight of voices cheering for more.
Now we’ve made a pact. One last time. One last song. Our encore.
Before the curtain falls, we’ll burn brighter than ever.
Chapter Text
ACORN’S POV
Dear Diary,
You’d think fame would feel lighter. Instead, it’s heavy. Like wearing a crown made of textbooks and eyeliner.
The Rise
After my accidental debut, Alien Stage exploded. Not just on campus threads, but everywhere. Clips of me and Hyunwoo harmonizing went viral. Till’s fragile-emo aura + my tree-who-found-his-voice story? Catnip for fangirls, apparently.
Two powerhouse vocals. Ivan’s fire, Hyuna’s ice, Luka’s smug bass, Sua’s creepy-siren harmonies, Mizi’s chaos triangle, Hyunwoo’s mafia riffs — we were unstoppable.
People whispered:
“Alien Stage should go pro.”
“They’re the next big thing.”
“Can you imagine an album?”
Ibanis’ fanpage even called us “music gods with a housecat mascot.” (They’re not wrong.)
The Shadow of Exams
But behind the glitter and cheering, exams loomed like executioners.
Till still looked pale, his voice not fully recovered. Ivan watched him like he’d fight anyone who suggested another late-night rehearsal. And the rest of us? We were running on fumes — textbooks under our instruments, flashcards taped to amps.
If we kept pushing, we’d break. And not in the cool rockstar-guitar-smash way.
The Victory Party
We celebrated anyway. Cans of soda, leftover chips, Ibani stealing bites of chicken wings. Laughter that was real, even if our bodies were about to collapse.
But as the night wound down, Till spoke. Quiet. Honest.
“We can’t keep this up.”
The room hushed.
Hyuna set down her cup. Luka finally stopped smirking. Ivan’s hand tightened around Till’s.
Till’s voice shook, but he held his ground.
“I love this. I love all of you. But if we burn ourselves out now, we’ll lose everything. Our futures. Our chances. We need to stop. Just... one last time.”
His eyes flicked to me, and then to everyone.
“One last song. One last encore. Our stage to conquer.”
The Pact
Silence. Then Ivan grinned, soft and certain.
“One last time. For us.”
Hyuna: “Fine. But you’re all passing exams, or else.”
Mizi: “FAREWELL TOUR!!! I’M MAKING POSTERS!!”
Sua: “Morbid. I approve.”
Luka: “You’ll miss me when I’m gone.”
Hyunwoo: “Shut up and tune your bass.”
And me? My heart thudded. Loud. Real.
I nodded.
“Encore. Let’s end this the way we should.”
Campus Thread → Music → Breaking News
Thread: ALIEN STAGE ENCORE??
🎤 fangirl_88: Rumors say Alien Stage is quitting after exams. I’m crying.
🐝 cheerqueen98: Nooo not when I just bought their unofficial merch T-shirt.
🍵 teaspiller22: BUT WAIT — they just announced an encore concert. ONE LAST SONG.
🏈 qb4life: Alien Stage, one last time?? Stadium’s gonna be packed.
🐾 ibani_stan: Ibani better get his own solo.
Note to self:
We rose. We burned. And now, we’re choosing to land.
But before the curtain falls, Alien Stage has one last blaze left.
One last time, we’ll take the stage.
And we’ll make sure the world remembers.
Chapter 107: Our Last Blaze (aka The Alien Stage Encore)
Summary:
The hall was alive — a storm of voices, lights, and anticipation. Alien Stage stepped out, not just a band anymore, but a legend in the making.
Their final concert was messy, imperfect, and breathtaking. Till’s fragile voice, Acorn’s rising fire, Ivan’s unrelenting drums, Hyunwoo’s lightning riffs, Luka’s sly grin, Hyuna’s cold brilliance, Sua’s ghostlike tones, Mizi’s chaotic glitter — and Ibani, of course, claiming the stage as his own.
It wasn’t flawless. It was real. And when the last note rang, it felt like both an ending and a beginning.
One last blaze, before the curtain fell.
Notes:
Author’s Note
Bulk update alert! 🚨 I dropped more chapters than usual this time because I’ll be busy for a couple of days (my girlfriend is here—GF time! :3). Hoping this little feast of chapters will be enough to tide you over while I vanish for some “baby time” 🥺💕.
To my bulk readers (yes, I see you 👀): I know some of you could burn through 100 chapters in a single sitting, but please be patient with me on this one. I’ll be back before you know it.
Massive appreciation to everyone who’s been supporting the fic—every kudos, every bookmark, every tiny bit of love means the world. To my “every chapter” commenters: your comments seriously make my day. They’re so chaotic and hilarious… just like Acorn’s brain.
If you want to keep up with more of Acorn’s memeable adventures, don’t forget to hit that bookmark. And hey, comment down if you’d be into a 100-chapter spin-off special where the cast gets isekai’d straight into canon Alien Stage 👀✨ (chaos guaranteed).
Chapter Text
3RD PERSON POV
The night was heavy with anticipation. A packed hall, buzzing like static before a storm. Students, teachers, strangers — everyone who had followed the chaos that was Alien Stage.
They weren’t just here for music. They were here to witness history.
Backstage
Till adjusted his mic with trembling hands. His voice wasn’t at full strength, but his eyes burned. Ivan squeezed his shoulder. Acorn spun his mic nervously, the weight of expectation pressing hard.
Hyunwoo cracked his knuckles on his guitar. Luka twirled his bass pick with fake ease. Hyuna closed her eyes in silent focus. Sua looked like she was about to summon ghosts with her harmonies, while Mizi waved a glitter-painted triangle like it was Excalibur.
Then Till spoke.
“This is it. Our last blaze.”
They nodded. Together.
The Entrance
Lights cut out. A hush fell.
Then — the opening riff from Hyunwoo, sharp as lightning.
The crowd screamed, a tidal wave.
Alien Stage walked out, backlit by fire-red strobes. Till in front, Acorn beside him, the squad a wall of sound behind.
The First Song
Their nerves showed at first. Acorn’s voice wavered, Till’s throat strained. Ivan’s sticks slipped once, Luka missed a beat. But then the crowd screamed louder:
“ALIEN STAGE! ALIEN STAGE!”
Hundreds of voices carried them.
Till strummed harder, his voice cracking — and Acorn caught the line, soaring. The two locked eyes mid-song, and suddenly their duet was effortless. Push and pull, shadow and light.
The hall shook.
Audience Reactions
From the floor:
🎤 fangirl_88: “I CAN’T BREATHE THEY’RE SO GOOD.”
🍵 teaspiller22: “Till and Acorn’s voices together??? That’s DIVINE.”
🐝 cheerqueen98: crying too loud to text
🏈 qb4life: “Ivan on drums looks like he’s fighting off demons for Till’s honor. KING.”
🐾 ibani_stan: “IBANI JUST RAN ON STAGE I’M LOSING IT.”
And yes, Ibani did leap onto the snare drum mid-song, tail high, meowing like backup vocals. The crowd went feral.
The Peak
Halfway through, Till stepped back, letting Acorn take the lead. The crowd gasped. Acorn froze — then roared into the mic, voice breaking but alive.
He faltered once — until Hyunwoo leaned in, guitar riff sliding into harmony, singing with him. Luka grinned and added his backup line. Hyuna’s keys wrapped around them like ice and glass. Sua’s haunting voice soared. Mizi’s triangle hit punctuated every beat like fireworks.
And Ivan, sweaty and wild, mouthed at Acorn between drum strikes:
“GO LOUDER.”
Acorn did.
The Final Song
Till returned, voice fragile but shining, weaving with Acorn’s. Their harmony wasn’t perfect. It was raw. Human. And that’s why the hall exploded.
The final chorus wasn’t just Alien Stage singing. It was the crowd. Hundreds of students, shouting every word, arms raised, tears streaming.
Alien Stage wasn’t a band anymore. It was everyone in that room.
The Last Note
Till strummed one last violent chord. Acorn screamed the last line. The lights flared white.
Silence.
Then — an eruption. The hall thundered with cheers, sobs, chants of “ALIEN STAGE! ALIEN STAGE!”
Ivan threw his sticks into the crowd. Luka winked like a devil. Hyuna bowed once, sharp and cold. Sua gave a chilling wave. Mizi blew kisses, triangle still ringing. Hyunwoo just raised his guitar like a blade.
And in the middle, Till and Acorn leaned on each other, exhausted, glowing.
Closing Scene
They bowed. Once. Twice.
Till whispered into the mic, voice hoarse but steady:
“Thank you. This was... our last blaze.”
The crowd roared again, refusing to let go. But the band walked off, hand in hand, shoulder to shoulder.
ACORN’S POV
Dear Diary,
We ended it. One last time.
And if you ask me — that wasn’t just a concert. That was a funeral, a coronation, a miracle.
We’re done. Exams are waiting. Life goes on.
But for tonight, the Alien Stage burned brighter than the sun.
And maybe, just maybe, the world will never forget us.
Chapter 108: Study (aka The Death of Brain Cells)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Fame fades fast. One week, you were headlining as a rock legend, the next you are cramming for midterms while Ivan uses a football as a paperweight and Luka draws mustaches on Till. Naturally, I thought a midnight snack run would be safe.
Spoiler: it wasn't. Chips in hand, we ran straight into Iron Claw—our rivals, apparently auditioning for "Most Dramatic Hallway Ambush."
Exams are stressful enough. Now add boyband warfare.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Turns out fame fades fast when midterms roll in. One day you were a campus legend, the next you are staring at math problems that look like they were written in alien language. No pun intended.
So yes. The Alien Stage is officially retired. We traded guitars for textbooks, leather pants for pajamas. I thought it would be peaceful. I was wrong.
Squad Study Session: Chaos Edition
Location: My and Till's dorm room.
Time: Way too late at night.
Vibe: Despair.
Ivan tried to study by balancing a football on his head while reading notes. Failed instantly.
Mizi said she was taking notes, but I looked over and saw doodles of Sua in a crown with sparkles around her.
Hyuna was actually focused. Calculators, highlighters, murder in her eyes. I don't think she has blinked in three hours.
Luka spent fifteen minutes explaining why studying is a scam (great words coming from the president of the student council, btw) then stole my pen and used it to draw a mustache on Till's sleeping face.
Sua memorized an entire textbook like it was light reading. We are not human. She is not human.
Hyunwoo sat cross-legged, silently quizzing me on vocab words with the menace of a mafia boss. Every time I got one wrong, he cracked his knuckles. Motivation, I guess.
Till, my dear emo roommate, tried to stay awake.
Keyword: Tried.
He is currently curled up with Ibani in his lap, drooling on his notes. Icon.
And me? I am holding this circus together with sheer sarcasm and instant ramen.
Midnight Snack Run
Around midnight, Till and I decided we deserved snacks. Mostly because everyone else looked ready to eat each other if we didn't.
So, we slipped out in hoodies, shuffling toward the vending machines. The hallway was dark, and quiet. Just the hum of fluorescent lights.
I pressed the button for chips. Till leaned on the wall, hair messy, eyes half-shut. For once, things felt almost normal.
And then, voices. Too many.
We turned.
Blocking the hall: Iron Claw.
Our oh-so-graceful rival band. Black jackets, smug sneers, the whole we're bad boys starter pack.
"Alien Stage." Their leader spat, stepping forward. "Thought you could just retire like heroes, huh?"
Till froze. I clutched my chips like they were holy relics.
"Newsflash." Iron Claw guy sneered. "Encore or not, you are not done with us."
His band flanked him, grinning like they'd just been waiting for this. Shadows stretched across the walls, and the air went sharp.
Till swallowed, straightening up. Even sick, even tired, he had that look. The accidental main character one.
Me? I sighed, already tired of the drama. Cannot even buy chips without running into a gang of wannabe Disney Channel™ villains.
Cliffhanger:
Iron Claw steps closer. Till's hand twitched toward mine, steady but nervous. And I knew — This wasn't just exams anymore.
Note to self:
All I wanted were chips. Got rival bands instead. Honestly? Should have just eaten my textbook.
Chapter 109: Battle of the Bands: Rematch (aka Someone Really Took the "Cutthroat" Part Literally)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Midnight snack runs were supposed to be safe. Peaceful. Just me, chips, and maybe a sleepy Till trailing behind. Instead, we got rival bands, fists flying, and Ivan bleeding out on the floor like some tragic K-drama hero.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Reminder: Midnight snack runs should be safe. They should be boring. They should end with me eating chips in peace.
Instead? They ended with Ivan bleeding on the floor.
The Ambush
Till and I were cornered by Iron Claw. Yes, the rival band with the collective brain cell of a bag of rocks. They blocked the hallway like they were auditioning for a bad boy K-drama.
Leader Dude snickered. "Alien Stage thinks they were hot stuff. Time for a reality check."
I clutched my chips tighter.
Not today, Satan. Not my snacks.
Till, bless his emo soul, squared his shoulders. He did not say anything (classic), but the glare he gave? Legendary. If looks could kill, Iron Claw would have disbanded right there.
Unfortunately, looks do not kill.
The Cavalry Arrives
Before I could start praying, chaos arrived.
Ivan barreled in like a linebacker with murder in his eyes. Hyunwoo right behind him, cracking his knuckles like a mafia boss on laundry day. Luka, Hyuna, Sua, and Mizi were not far either. Apparently, our study session had devolved into follow Till and Acorn at midnight.
Great. Squad's all here.
"Step away." Ivan growled, shoving Till behind him.
Hyunwoo smirked. "Or don't. I could use the exercise."
And then — boom. Fight.
The Fight Scene
Punches. Shouts. Pure chaos.
Ivan swung first, taking down one of their guys with a single hit. Hyunwoo grabbed another by the collar and slammed him against the vending machine so hard it gave us free sodas. Thanks, by the way.
Luka dodged like a slippery cat, throwing insults sharper than his fists.
Hyuna actually kneed someone in the stomach.
Sua weaponized her bag. I swear she broke a nose with that swing.
Mizi screamed "FOR THE QUEEN!" and launched herself at someone twice her size. (And won.)
Me? I stood in the corner with my chips, ready to call 911, until some guy lunged at me. Reflexes took over. I whacked him with the bag.
Salt and Vinegar Flavor: Lethal Weapon CONFIRMED.
The Turn
We were winning. Honestly, we were. Iron Claw fought like drunk toddlers, and we were the Chaos Squad. Nothing could touch us.
Until, one of them pulled a knife.
It happened so fast. A flash of silver. A shove.
And Ivan — our golden retriever QB, our drummer, Till's everything — took the hit.
The sound Till made? I will never forget it.
Ivan stumbled, hand going to his side, blood blooming through his shirt.
Everything stopped. Even Iron Claw froze.
Aftermath
"IVAN!" Till screamed, catching him before he fell. His hands shook as he tried to hold the wound, blood seeping through his fingers.
Hyunwoo roared, and I swear the walls shook. He threw the knife guy down like he weighed nothing, fury in his eyes.
Luka's grin vanished. He was pure murder.
Hyuna looked like she had gone cold steel.
Sua's voice snapped orders like a general
Mizi was crying and hitting people at the same time.
And me? My chips hit the floor. Suddenly, none of it was funny anymore.
Well, What's Next?
Sirens in the distance. Ivan gasping, Till sobbing, blood everywhere.
And me thinking: I promised more life-threatening injuries in this story. But I did not think it would hurt this bad to write them down.
Note to self:
Next time, stay hungry.
Chapter 110: [05] — Campus Chatter
Chapter Text
Campus Chatter → Music → Alien Stage Encore
Thread: THE ENCORE. THE TEARS. THE CHAOS.
🎤 fangirl_88:
I can't breathe. Alien Stage's final concert was art. History. Religion.
🐝 cheerqueen98:
I SOBBED. Till's voice + Acorn's debut = HOLY. My heart left my body.
🍵 teaspiller22:
They weren't just a band. They were a MOVEMENT.
🎨 sketchwitch:
Crowd sang with them at the end. Everyone. I will never forget it.
🏈 qb4life:
Ivan on drums looked like he was personally beating up Satan for Till.
🐾 ibani_stan:
STOP. IBANI JUMPED ON STAGE AND MEOWED INTO THE MIC. He's the 9th member.
📢 loudandproud:
Not gonna lie, I saw Mr. Kim in the back row crying. Full tissue box.
✏️ mrkim_official (verified):
Delete this immediately.
🍵 teaspiller22:
OMG HE IS HERE.
🎤 fangirl_88:
SIR CONFIRM OR DENY??
✏️ mrkim_official (verified):
Deny.
🐝 cheerqueen98:
Someone literally has video of you sobbing into your sleeve 😭
Squad Reactions (IRL)
Mizi slapped both hands over her mouth. "WE MADE MR. KIM CRY. Do you guys understand? We peaked. We don't even need diplomas anymore."
Hyunwoo smirked. "Didn't think the man had tear ducts."
Hyuna cackled so loud she nearly fell off the couch. "MR. KIM. CRYING. I'm framing that. We should put tissues in the merch booth next time — limited edition!"
Sua, sipping tea like a villain, added calmly: "Tears are fuel. We harvest them." Everyone stared. She blinked. "What? They deserved to cry."
Till had his hoodie pulled over his face, muttering, "Movement? No. I am not a movement. I am just me."
Ivan nudged him with a grin. "You are my favorite movement."
"EW." Hyuna tossed a pillow at them. "Save it for your fanfiction!"
I muttered. "Gross. Delete yourselves."
Campus Chatter → General → Chaos Feed
Thread: LUKA'S INSTAGRAM DROP. HELP.
📸 photogirl99:
[📷 link]
I can't believe he posted this.
🔥 hotgirl42:
HYUNWOO. IVAN. SHIRTLESS. SWEAT. ABS.
🐾 ibani_stan:
Sir! Hyunwoo's collarbones could cut glass.
🏈 qb4life:
Ivan's back muscles are ILLEGAL.
🎨 sketchwitch:
Meanwhile Till in the corner glaring like "I will end Luka tonight."
🍵 teaspiller22:
Acorn mid-sneeze 🤣 Peak content.
🐝 cheerqueen98:
Mizi holding her triangle like Thor's hammer. ICON.
👑 queenofspades:
Sorry but why is Sua looking like she's about to curse the entire front row?? Creepy-chic queen.
Squad Reactions (IRL)
Till slammed his phone down so fast it rattled the table. "DELETE IT. Luka, delete it right now!"
Luka lounged back with his most insufferable smirk. "What? The fans deserve content. I am a man of the people."
Ivan leaned over to look at the comments. "Huh. My back does look good." He flexed experimentally. Till nearly choked on his own oxygen.
Hyunwoo raised a brow, deadpan as ever. "Cannot argue with the truth."
"WAIT—" Hyuna zoomed into the pic, wheezing. "ACORN SNEEZED. HAHAHA. THIS IS A MASTERPIECE." She slapped my back so hard I almost choked.
"Why. Out of all the frames. Why am I the one mid-sneeze?" I groaned.
Mizi, ignoring me entirely, held her triangle above her head like Mjolnir. "ICONIC. They understand my power."
Sua glanced at her own frame. Mysterious, gothic, practically glowing. "They're right. I did look like I was ready to hex them." She smiled faintly. No one doubted it.
Campus Chatter → Rivalry Zone → Band Wars
Thread: ALIEN STAGE vs. IRON CLAW (Rival Band)
😡 ironclawstan01:
LMAO the only reason Alien Stage got cheers is because they're a popularity circus. Not talent.
🎤 fangirl_88:
Excuse me?? Did you HEAR Acorn's high note??
🐝 cheerqueen98:
Till's cracked voice >>> your fave's whole setlist.
😡 ironclawstan22:
Alien Stage is a JOKE. Iron Claw were the REAL musicians.
🏈 qb4life:
Cry harder. Even Ibani outperformed your boys.
🐾 ibani_stan:
Don't talk to me until Iron Claw has a cat vocalist.
🍵 teaspiller22:
Crowd was SCREAMING Alien Stage's name. Were we at the same concert??
🎨 sketchwitch:
Iron Claw had stage presence, sure. But Alien Stage had HEART. And abs.
😡 ironclawstan01:
At least Iron Claw didn't need a triangle player.
🐝 cheerqueen98:
Don't you dare disrespect Queen Mizi.
📢 loudandproud:
TRIANGLE SAVED MUSIC.
👑 queenofspades:
Also Sua's voice?? Straight-up haunting. Y'all Iron Claw stans WISH you had a banshee on your lineup.
Squad Reactions (IRL)
Mizi gasped, nearly dropping her triangle. "THEY DARE." She stood dramatically, pointing at the ceiling. "I WILL SUE."
"Go on, queen!" Hyuna whooped, hyping her up like the world's loudest hypewoman. Then, grinning like a menace, she added. "If you need a lawyer, I will represent you. Payment? Chicken nuggets."
Till, distressed, whispered. "Can we maybe not argue with strangers online?"
Ivan, thumbs already flying across his phone, muttered. "No. This cannot stand. They're about to get a 3,000-word essay on drum technique."
Hyuna leaned over his shoulder. "YES. Go off, baby drummer boy!"
I covered my face. "Oh god, he is really typing."
Campus Chatter → General → Memes
Thread: ALIEN STAGE GOODBYE = CAMPUS IN SHAMBLES
😭 sadgirl1999:
They said it was their last blaze. What do I live for now??
🧃 juiceboxhero:
Exams. Unfortunately.
🐝 cheerqueen98:
Petition to make "The Alien Stage" our school's official anthem.
🍵 teaspiller22:
My mom doesn't even go here and she's crying.
🎨 sketchwitch:
Fanart drop again [🎨 link]. Till & Acorn back-to-back, Ibani on the amp.
👑 queenofspades:
The way they drew Sua with glowing eyes and shadow hands?? Literal nightmare fuel. Stunning.
Squad Reactions (IRL)
Till blinked down at the fanart quietly. "They drew Ibani perfectly."
Ivan peered over his shoulder, grinning. "Babe, that's literally the same glare you gave Luka earlier. Iconic."
I squinted at my own anime redesign. "Why do I look hot? Not complaining. Just confused."
Luka leaned in with his usual self-obsession. "They got my jawline wrong. I’m prettier."
"NO WAY." Hyuna snatched the phone, cackling. "This fanart got me looking like a GODDESS. Look at me in the background, hair flying, big sis energy activated. They GET me." She posed dramatically until Hyunwoo flicked her forehead.
Mizi gasped. "THEY DREW MY TRIANGLE GLOWING."
Sua tilted her head at her spooky fanart. "Hm. Accurate." Then, sipping her tea: "I would haunt the living for fun."
No one argued.
Chapter 111: Blood and Sirens (aka This Wasn't in the Exam Review)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Exams were supposed to be the worst thing happening this week. Instead, life decided to spice things up with drama, chaos, and more blood than a math test deserves. The squad is still alive (mostly), Till is still emo, Ivan is still reckless, and I am still regretting my choices. Fame fades fast, but apparently bad luck does not.
At this point, I am just trying to keep my chips safe.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
I thought exams would kill me. Turns out, reality had other plans.
The Sirens
Ivan was bleeding in Till's arms, sirens echoing down the hallway. Iron Claw scattered like cockroaches when the cops burst in, but not fast enough.
A couple got tackled to the ground, still yelling about how Alien Stage ruined their legacy.
Legacy, my ass. You cannot spell "legacy" without "loser."
Teachers came running. Mr. Kim froze in the doorway like he had walked into a nightmare, then immediately started barking orders. Mr. Park, for once, didn't smirk. He was pale, eyes locked on the blood on the floor.
And Till, my emo roommate, my socially anxious ghost boy — was crying, voice breaking as he begged Ivan to hold on. His hands were shaking, covered in red.
Ivan, even stabbed, still managed a crooked grin. "You're cute when you are worried." He whispered. Till nearly collapsed on top of him.
Hospital Chaos
Fast forward: ER waiting room. Fluorescent lights, coffee machine buzzing, everyone in our squad pacing like caged animals.
Mizi was sobbing into Sua's shoulder. Luka kept swearing under his breath. Hyuna sat perfectly still, fists clenched in her lap, jaw tight. Hyunwoo had blood on his shirt - none of it his - and kept wiping his hands like he could scrub away the violence.
Till? He wouldn't let anyone touch him. He sat hunched forward, head in his hands, whispering Ivan's name like a prayer. Ibani (yes, someone smuggled the cat in a backpack) sat on his lap, tail flicking, guarding him like a furry sentinel.
Me? I was stuck between wanting to crack a joke and wanting to scream. Instead, I wrote this.
Campus Fallout
By morning, the whole campus knew.
Campus Chatter → General → Rumors
Thread: THE ALIEN STAGE BLOODBATH??
👀 eyewitness99: I was there. Ivan. STABBED. In the hallway.
🐝 cheerqueen98: NO. NONONO. SAY SIKE RN.
🍵 teaspiller22: Iron Claw is DONE. Expelled?? Arrested?? School’s buzzing.
🎨 sketchwitch: Till was covered in blood. Like, not fanart. REAL.
📢 loudandproud: This isn't funny anymore. If Ivan doesn't make it, I riot.
🏈 qb4life: He is strong. He.is a fighter. Our QB. He will make it.
Even Mr. Kim posted—like, actually posted.
✏️ prof_kim: All of you, go study. Ivan would want you to pass your exams.
🐝 cheerqueen98: Sir. Respectfully. Shut up.
The Wait
Hours later, a doctor finally appeared. Everyone jumped to their feet.
"He's stable." The doctor said. "The knife missed vital organs. He will need rest, but he will recover."
Till's knees buckled. Ivan wasn't dead. He wasn't gone.
We were allowed to see him, one by one.
Ivan lay there pale but alive, tubes and monitors beeping. Till sat by his side immediately, clutching his hand like it was his lifeline.
Ivan cracked his eyes open. "Told you I would survive anything." He whispered.
Till leaned in, kissed his forehead despite the machines, despite everything. Tears slid down his face as he muttered, "Idiot. Don't do that again."
Ivan just smiled, weak but sure. "No promises."
The Squad
Outside the room, we all sat in silence. Relief heavy in the air.
Luka finally broke it. "Well." He said, smirking weakly, "At least we are famous for something now."
Hyuna smacked him.
Mizi started crying again.
Hyunwoo muttered something about "killing Iron Claw with my bare hands."
Sua told him to sit down before security added him to the patient list.
And me? I finally opened my crushed bag of chips from last night. Salt & vinegar never tasted so bitter.
The Conclusion
Alien Stage survived. Barely. Exams still loom. Ivan's alive, but Iron Claw's threat has not vanished.
And me? I cannot shake the thought:
What if next time, we are not so lucky?
Note to self:
Guard snacks, not friends. Friends bleed. Chips don't.
Chapter 112: The Ambush (aka Iron Claw Really Said Disney Villains IRL)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Exams were supposed to be the worst thing this week. Instead, Ivan got stabbed, Till cried more than the campus plumbing could handle, and Iron Claw got their asses handed to them so hard they escaped jail and vanished.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Exams were supposed to be the worst thing happening this week. Instead, life decided to spice things up with drama, chaos, and more blood than a math test deserves.
The squad is still alive (mostly), Till is still emo, Ivan is still reckless, and I am still regretting my choices. Fame fades fast, but apparently bad luck doesn't.
Oh, and Iron Claw?
They somehow escaped out of the prison. Vanished. No encore, no underground sightings. Threat still looms around the corner.
TILL'S POV
Ivan was alive. Pale, stitched, weak, but alive.
Till had not left his side. He sat curled up in the visitor's chair, Ivan's hand in both of his, like if he let go the heart monitor would flatline. His thumb traced circles over Ivan's knuckles, absent, repetitive, desperate.
Ivan cracked an eye open. "You look like a raccoon. Cute raccoon. My raccoon."
Till glared at him, but his lips trembled. "You almost died. You think you can just joke about it?"
Ivan lifted their hands weakly. "Joking means I am alive, doesn't it?"
Till leaned forward until his forehead pressed against Ivan's chest, listening to the steady beat beneath the bandages. Relief shook him harder than fear had.
Ivan tilted his head, kissed Till's messy hair. "Don't cry. You're too pretty to cry."
Till sniffed, muttering into his shirt. "Shut up." But his arms wound tighter around him, as if trying to anchor them both.
From the hallway, the squad peeked through the window. Mizi was biting her knuckles to keep from squealing. Hyuna just shook her head like pathetic. Luka took a picture. Hyunwoo muttered about sappy bastards. Sua smirked. Acorn was munching chips like this was free entertainment.
Inside, Ivan whispered. "You love me."
Till finally lifted his head, red-eyed, but with the softest smile. "Obviously."
MR. PARK'S POV
The hospital smelled like bleach and fear.
Mr. Park stood in the hallway, hands in his coat pockets, watching his students through the glass. They were loud, chaotic, stupid, but his students.
And someone had drawn blood.
He walked away.
The Hunt
Iron Claw thought they could scatter and hide. Pathetic. He tracked them through alleys, smoke-filled bars, the underbelly of the city that used to whisper his name like a warning.
When he found them, they were bragging. Beer bottles clinking, laughter too loud. Like they had not nearly killed one of his kids.
Mr. Park stepped into the warehouse. The door slammed behind him.
"You hurt my students."
Iron Claw laughed. "Who the hell are you?"
He smiled. Cold. "I am their professor."
The Fight
The first thug swung a pipe. Park caught it mid-air, yanked it free, and cracked it across his jaw. Bone snapped, teeth hit the floor.
Two more rushed him. He slammed one into a crate, wood splintering on impact, then elbowed the other so hard his nose exploded.
A knife flashed. Park sidestepped, grabbed the wrist, twisted until the blade clattered to the floor. With the same motion, shoved the knife straight through the thug's sleeve into the wall, pinning him like a bug.
"Stay." His tone was the same one he used in lectures. Obedient silence followed.
Another came at him with brass knuckles. Park ducked, drove a fist into his stomach, then swept his legs out. The thug hit the ground hard enough to wheeze.
"Ten against one?" Park murmured, rolling his sleeves to his elbows. His forearms flexed, veins standing out under pale skin. "You should have brought twenty."
The leader, Iron Claw himself, finally lunged with a roar. Big mistake. Park caught his swing, headbutted him once, then twisted him into a chokehold so clean it looked rehearsed. The man's knees buckled.
When the others tried to jump in, Park tossed the leader into them like a bowling ball. They scattered, groaning, coughing blood.
By the end, Iron Claw was a heap on the concrete.
Mr. Park adjusted his tie, breath steady, voice calm. "You are not gangsters. You are amateurs. And amateurs don't touch what's mine."
The Police Drop
He dragged the entire group — half-conscious, bruised, whimpering — to the nearest police station. Threw them onto the floor like garbage.
The officers gawked. "Sir, who are you?"
Mr. Park smiled politely, voice crisp. "Concerned faculty. They attacked my students. And injured my colleague's favorite rock band member."
Then he turned and walked out, tie neat, steps quiet. Not a trace of the storm he had just unleashed.
Back to Campus
Morning came. Alien Stage was still trending. Ivan was recovering in the hospital. Till was at his side. The squad was loud again, filling the halls with their usual chaos.
And Mr. Park sat at his desk, calmly grading essays, bruised knuckles hidden beneath his sleeve. No one suspected.
No one ever would.
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Last night I watched my best friend almost collapse from heartbreak in a hospital chair.
This morning, Ivan's alive, Till's glowing, and the cafeteria is out of pudding.
So, mixed results.
Also? Rumor mill says Iron Claw was delivered to the cops by some mystery man.
Personally, I think it was aliens. Or Mr. Park. Same difference.
If it was Mr. Park?
Note to self:
Never submit another late essay. Man probably grades papers with one hand while choking out mafia leaders with the other.
Honestly? Kinda hot. In a terrifying, "sir, please don't murder me for forgetting the MLA format" way.
Anyway. Exams are still happening. Rock bands, stabbings, mafia fights, love confessions — none of that matters to the History department.
Note to self:
Never underestimate math problems, knives, or professors with suspiciously good right hooks.
Chapter 113: Pencils, Pudding, and Percussion Cats (aka Finals Are Worse Than Knife Fights)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Fame is fleeting, but finals are eternal damnation. One minute you were on stage, the next you are trying to memorize cell mitosis while Mizi doodles fanart, Hyuna sharpens highlighters like murder weapons, and Till drools on his notes. Ivan's fan club staged a rally outside (thanks, Ibani, for stealing the megaphone). Meanwhile, Iron Claw crawled out on bail, whining about being framed. Exams tomorrow. Apocalypse confirmed.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Rock battles? Survived. Knife fights? Dodged. Finals? Just bury me in the quad.
Honestly, I thought Alien Stage's encore was our curtain call, but apparently the universe said, "Haha, no. Suffer."
The only thing between me and academic oblivion right now is a half-empty bag of salt-and-vinegar chips, which I am guarding like a sacred relic.
The Finals Crunch
Picture this: Library study group, but make it hell.
Mizi: Doodling Alien Stage lyrics on her notes instead of, you know, studying. Girl, triangles don't get you a degree.
Luka: Studying with ten tabs open. Half of them are #JusticeForIvan fan threads. One is literally "How to pass finals without trying."
Spoiler: You can't.
Hyuna: Weaponizing highlighters like throwing knives. Breath too loud near her and she will erase you from existence.
Sua: Reciting formulas like she is auditioning for Serial Killer: The Musical. Freshmen two tables down are trembling.
Hyunwoo: Quizzing us like a mob boss collecting debts. I misspell photosynthesis once and he cracks his knuckles like I owe him money.
Till: Recently out of the hospital, pale as death for lack of sleep, trying to focus while Ibani naps on his textbook like a furry dictator.
And me? Narrating this slow-motion car crash while clutching my chips like the last anchor to sanity. If I fail, I am blaming Ibani's shed fur on my notes.
The #JusticeForIvan Rally
Just when I thought the chaos capped out, the windows start shaking. Not an earthquake. Worse.
A Get Well Ivan rally.
Yes, the campus thread gremlins (looking at you, cheerqueen88 and teaspiller22) gathered outside with signs like Ivan > Iron Claw and Ibani for President. Blasting encore clips loud enough to wake corpses.
Finals are tomorrow, people. Read a book.
Naturally, Mizi betrays us first. She grabs her triangle, charges out like a one-woman army, and screams, "FOR IVAN!" Luka follows, smirking, posing for selfies like he is the chosen one. Hyuna drags him back by the collar, muttering, "You are failing history, you clown."
Me? Attempted invisibility.
Hoodie up, hoodie down, does not matter.
Some fangirl yells, "ACORN, SING THE HIGH NOTE!" Nope. Dive under the table. Chips in tow. Fame is a disease.
Then, the real traitor: Ibani.
He bolts from Till's lap, leaps onto a sign, and steals a megaphone. His yowl echoes like Feline American Idol, and the crowd loses it. Now they're chanting Percussion Kitty Supreme.
Note to self:
Resign from band. Cat has replaced me.
Till and Ivan's Check-In
Meanwhile, Till sneaks off for a quiet corner video call.
Spoiler: We all eavesdrop anyway.
Ivan appears on screen, hospital gown now decorated with "Property of Till" in Mizi's handwriting. Subtlety is dead.
Ivan: Gonna ace finals for me, right?
Till (cracking voice): What if graduation's my peak? What if I drag everyone down?
Ivan (gentle but annoyingly perfect): You carried the band. You carried me. You've got this, emo prince.
Till blushes so violently that I am shocked his phone does not combust. I whisper, "Industrial-strength bleach for my eyes, please."
He returns dazed. Equal parts love song and study guide.
Hyunwoo slams a packet in front of him: "Don’t flunk and make Ivan’s stab wound pointless." Sua slides him tea with her horror-movie smile. Mizi doodles Class of 2025 ♥ on his notes.
And me?
Accidentally thinking: We're not just a band. We're a feral little family. Which is worse, honestly.
Mr. Park's Cryptic Cameo
Because finals were not enough torture, Mr. Park struts by, bruised knuckles visible. He stares us down, mutters, "Focus. Or rewrite your essays. MLA. Single-spaced."
The squad freezes like we have been caught committing tax fraud. I whisper, "Confirmed mafia. Not asking questions."
Then Mr. Kim wanders up, whining, "I could have been at the rally, but someone put me on a leash again." Luka nearly aspirates his coffee. Hyuna elbows him before he starts a conspiracy thread about Park's mystery man aura.
Note to self:
If Mr. Park's a hitman, I will write his Netflix doc title myself.
The Iron Claw Tease
Right on cue, Luka's phone pings. Campus thread post.
Iron Claw's leader: OUT ON BAIL.
Accusation: Alien Stage framed them for the knife fight.
Bonus insult: They're just a popularity stunt with a dumb cat!
Squad's reactions:
Mizi: Triangle solo diss track!
Hyuna: No. Study.
Luka: humming a beat.
Sua: death glare.
Hyunwoo: I will break their guitars after finals.
Till: Not worth it.
Me: Flood the forums with Ibani gifs. Maximum psychological damage, minimal GPA casualties.
Everyone agrees.
Cliffhanger
So here we are: Finals in twelve hours, graduation stalking us, Iron Claw ranting, rallies outside, and Ibani sitting smug on a stolen megaphone.
Dear Diary, if I live through this, I am retiring. To a cave. With chips. And maybe Ibani — unless he ditches me for his fan club first.
Note to self:
Ibani is hijacking my diploma and my spotlight.
Chapter 114: Exam Hell and Mafia Dad Energy (aka I Am Failing Algebra While Ivan Gets a Free Pass)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Dear Diary,
Exams. The true final boss. Forget concerts, forget chaos, forget near-death drama — nothing compares to the horror of a three-hour test written by professors who hate joy.
The squad is unraveling one brain cell at a time, and I am about two questions away from writing my will on the answer sheet. Fame fades, blood dries, but finals? Finals never die.
Note to self: Pray harder. Bribe smarter.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Exams. The real boss battle. Forget knife fights, forget rock wars. This is the endgame.
Ivan? Exempt. He is lounging in the hospital with free Jell-O, while the rest of us are bleeding ink onto test papers like martyrs.
The Exam War Zone
Scene: Lecture Hall.
Mizi: Whisper-singing Alien Stage lyrics under her breath while filling in bubbles. If she starts harmonizing with her Scantron, I am leaving.
Luka: Halfway through his essay, but also halfway through scrolling the forum for #JusticeForIvan. Priorities, man.
Hyuna: Answering with the speed and fury of someone who wants to personally strangle the periodic table. I pity chemistry.
Sua: Eerily calm. She finishes early, folds her paper like origami, and just sits there staring. Freshmen cry.
Hyunwoo: Cracked his knuckles before starting and has not stopped since. The sound echoes like gunfire every five minutes.
Till: Pale, sweating, probably one essay question away from writing his will in the margins. Ibani sits on his backpack outside the hall, yowling like a funeral dirge.
Me: I used my last pencil and am now bargaining with God using potato chips.
Spoiler: He doesn't want them.
The Iron Claw Harassment
Just when we thought stress peaked, guess who won't shut up?
Iron Claw.
Their leader — recently out on bail and definitely jobless — keeps spamming the forums:
"Alien Stage are frauds."
“They framed us.”
“Even their cat's a scam.”
Okay, buddy. You lost a rock duel and a knife fight. Stop subtweeting us like a rejected Sound Cloud rapper.
Of course, Luka cannot resist replying. Hyuna has to confiscate his phone mid-exam break. Sua threatens to hex the forums if it keeps up. Honestly? I kind of want her to.
Hospital Visit: The Soft Part (Unfortunately)
After the last exam, we drag our corpses to the hospital to check on Ivan. He looks way too cheerful for someone with stitches. Probably because he hasn't touched a math test all week.
"Miss me?" He says, grinning. Till immediately blushes. I immediately gag.
We're halfway through scolding him for smiling too much when the door opens.
Enter: Ivan's Dad
Mr. Sunshine Quarterback Sr. walks in, all tailored suit, sharp eyes, calm smile that screams "I could end you without leaving fingerprints."
He listens to our whole Iron Claw sob story. Nods once. Then:
"Don't worry. I will handle it tomorrow."
And just like that, mafia-dad energy radiates across the room. I swear Till stopped breathing. Mizi squeaked. Hyunwoo looked impressed, which is saying something.
Me? I am sitting there clutching a vending machine pudding cup like it's a stress ball, wondering if we just got drafted into a crime syndicate.
The Radio Silence
Next morning: Iron Claw = GONE.
No posts. No threads. No trash talk. Forums buzzing with "???" and conspiracy theories.
Did they vanish? Did they surrender? Did Ivan's dad actually...?
Dear Diary, I don't know what happened, and frankly, I don't want to.
All I know is: Finals nearly killed us, Ivan's dad is probably scarier than any professor, and if Iron Claw resurfaces, it won't be tomorrow. Or the next day.
Note to self:
Exams = worse than knife fights.
Ivan's dad = do not cross.
If I disappear, tell the world my chips deserved better.
Chapter 115: Valentine's Caravan (aka This Vehicle Is a Fire Hazard)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Romance is supposed to be candlelight and roses. Instead, we got one questionable van, eight chaotic passengers, and a cat who clearly regrets its life choices.
Between Luka trying to smuggle three guitars, Mizi declaring Sua her queen with rose petals, and Ivan and Till whispering like they're trapped in a cliche romcom, survival feels questionable.
Oh, and I may or may not have spent three hours as Hyunwoo's "seat." Don't ask.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Exams are done. Ivan's out of the hospital. Valentine's weekend. Naturally, the squad decided the best way to celebrate was to cram eight unhinged people and one cat into a van and pray the vehicle wouldn't explode.
Departure Chaos
Packing was war.
Luka tried to bring three guitars. Hyuna threatened to leave him on the curb.
Mizi stuffed an entire heart-shaped pillow into her bag for Sua. Subtlety: dead.
Till turned up in black jeans and a hoodie, looking like he was headed to his own funeral. Ivan? Matching hoodie. Everyone noticed. Till wanted the ground to swallow him. Ivan just smiled like, "Yes, we are that couple."
Me? I brought snacks. Hyunwoo confiscated half and replaced them with bottled water. Rude.
The Drive
Crowded Van = Limited Seats.
Which is how I ended up on Hyunwoo's lap. "Practical." He said. "We fit better this way."
Translation: He just wanted an excuse to wrap his arms around me. Which he did. For three hours. Annoying. (I didn't move.)
Ivan and Till sat by the window, whispering like they were in a bad romcom. Ivan leaned in too close, whispered something, and Till turned red all the way to his ears. Then Ivan kissed his cheek. Till made this tiny noise like a dying kettle. I pretended to gag. Secretly? It was cute. Disgusting, but cute.
Meanwhile, Mizi kept poking Sua with heart-shaped sticky notes that said "Marry me." Sua didn't even look up from her book, just murmured, "Later." Mizi almost fainted.
Luka fell asleep with his head on Hyuna's shoulder. She rolled her eyes, but adjusted her jacket so he would not get cold. Which is basically her version of a love ballad.
Snack Stop
We stopped for gas and junk food. I grabbed chips. Hyunwoo paid before I could argue, then leaned down to murmur, "Don't pout. It is cute, but distracting."
I dropped my chips. Sue me.
Till bought Ivan strawberry milk. Ivan nearly swooned. I hate them.
The Lake
We reached the lake by sundown. Romantic vibes everywhere.
Ivan carried Till's bag even though he was not supposed to lift heavy things yet. Till yelled at him. Ivan smiled, kissed him quiet. Till forgot how to function for the next five minutes.
Mizi literally threw rose petals at Sua while screaming, "MY QUEEN!"
Sua laughed. Laughed.
End of world confirmed.
Luka dragged Hyuna to the pier. They argued about constellations for twenty minutes, then sat in silence like an old married couple.
Me? I was freezing.
Hyunwoo wordlessly draped his jacket over my shoulders, kissed my temple, and muttered, "Don't catch a cold."
I hate how smooth he is.
I also hate how much I liked it.
The Van Camp Setup
Instead of heading home, we parked by the lake for the night. Blankets everywhere, fairy lights strung along the van ceiling (courtesy of Mizi, obviously), Ibani already claimed the coziest spot.
Ivan and Till curled up by the window, whispering like it was the last scene of a romance movie. Mizi tried to convince Sua to share a sleeping bag. Luka hogged snacks until Hyuna kicked him.
Hyunwoo tugged me down beside him, arm a little too casually around my shoulders.
Warm. Annoying. Comfortable.
Note to self:
Weekend van-camping with this circus squad. What could possibly go wrong? Lots. Lots of things.
Chapter 116: Valentine's Caravan Part 2 (aka Why Did My Chocolates Betray Me)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Valentine's is supposed to be cute dates and overpriced flowers. Instead, I ended up freezing in the woods, surrounded by couples acting like they were auditioning for a romance movie.
Till sang, Ivan wrote a letter, Mizi nearly set herself on fire with rose petals, and Hyuna weaponized a blanket. Me? I brought chocolates for Hyunwoo that melted into a tragic brown puddle.
Romantic? Apparently yes.
Dignified? Absolutely not.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Turns out, van-camping is "less romantic holiday getaway" and more "sardines in a tin can but colder."
The squad decided that the best way to celebrate Valentine's weekend was by piling around a bonfire like we were starring in some low-budget survival show.
Spoiler: We are not surviving.
The Wilderness Briefing
The night started with Luka announcing all the possible ways we could die in the woods.
"Bears." He said solemnly, like a prophet of doom.
"Wrong continent." Hyuna shot back.
"Fine. Wolves."
"Still wrong area."
"Snakes?"
"Frozen solid."
"Then killer squirrels!"
At which point, Mizi gasped and claimed she actually saw a squirrel earlier that looked untrustworthy. Sua didn't even glance up from her thermos of tea. "You're projecting." She muttered.
Meanwhile, I was about to Google "can you die of secondhand stupidity" when Hyunwoo leaned over and murmured, very casually, "If anything dangerous shows up, I will handle it."
Which would have been smooth if it did not sound like he was about to fight a raccoon barehanded.
Comforting? Yes.
Alarming? Also yes.
The Valentine Show
Once the fire from the bonfire was glowing and everyone had enough sugar to kill a horse, things escalated into Valentine's theatrics:
Till sings a song.
He pulled out Luka's spare guitar (don't ask why Luka brought three) and actually sang for Ivan. His voice was soft, shaky, but sweet enough to melt the entire snowbank. Ivan looked like he'd been handed a personal love ballad by the universe itself. Honestly? Disgusting. I booed quietly.
Ivan's Letter. Of course, Ivan one-upped him by handing over a folded piece of paper. Till read it, turned bright red, then shoved his face into Ivan's hoodie like an embarrassed hermit crab. Ivan just grinned like he'd single-handedly invented romance.
Mizi & Sua. Somewhere between marshmallows and rose petals, Mizi blurted out, "Be my Valentine?" Sua raised an eyebrow, leaned in, and kissed her. Quick, simple, devastating. Mizi nearly ascended into another dimension.
Hyuna & Luka. Luka tried to steal the blanket. Hyuna yanked it back. Luka complained. Hyuna sighed and pulled it over both of them. Congratulations: cuddling achieved.
Me & Hyunwoo. Disaster incoming.
The Chocolate Incident
So. Here's the thing. I planned ahead. I actually bought Valentine's chocolates for Hyunwoo. Wrapped them. Put them in my bag. Cute, right?
Except, by the time I pulled them out — they weren't chocolates anymore. They were a melted, sticky brown apocalypse.
I froze.
Everyone else was busy being nauseatingly romantic, so I thought maybe — maybe — I could discreetly toss the evidence into the fire.
Too late. Hyunwoo noticed.
"Is that for me?" He asked, eyebrow raised.
Panic mode activated.
"Yes." I blurted, holding up the box that looked like a crime scene. "It's — uh — fondue."
There was a long pause.
Then Hyunwoo, the audacity incarnate, took my hand (the one smeared with chocolate), wiped it gently with his thumb, and kissed my knuckles.
"Cute." He murmured.
I died. Right there.
RIP me. Tell my story.
Meanwhile, the Peanut Gallery
Mizi squealed so loud Sua had to cover her mouth. Luka snorted and said, "Romantic." before Hyuna elbowed him in the ribs. Ivan looked like he was about to compose an ode to love on the spot. Till tried to hide his smile but failed.
Me? I considered throwing myself into the bonfire.
The Aftermath (A recap)
By the time we all crawled back into the van, the couples were curled up like the world's cheesiest romcom:
Ivan and Till whispering by the window, Mizi practically on Sua's lap, Hyuna pretending not to cuddle Luka while absolutely cuddling Luka.
And Hyunwoo?
He pulled me down beside him, arm snug around my shoulders, chocolate-smudged box still in his other hand. He looked stupidly content.
Which is unfair, because I was busy internally combusting.
Note to self:
Chocolates melt. Pride melts faster. Next year, stick to flowers. Or coal. Coal doesn't melt, and apparently I thrive in chaos.
Chapter 117: Coffee, Chaos & Crying (aka The One Where We Accidentally Get Sentimental)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Nothing screams romance like waking up in a van full of snoring idiots, a burnt breakfast, and a cat kneading my ribs like sourdough.
Between Luka's whining on the hike, Mizi staging a photoshoot, and Hyunwoo catching me every time I tripped (show-off), survival odds were low.
But somewhere between the chaos, someone cried, everyone cried, and we accidentally turned Valentine’s into group therapy.
Disgusting. Beautiful. I kept the photo.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Waking up in a van with seven people and one cat should be illegal. Actually, no. It should be classified as a survival game.
The Morning After (Van Mayhem)
I woke up with Luka's foot on my stomach.
Mizi's hair was in my mouth.
Ibani the cat was on my chest, kneading like I was bread dough.
Across the van, Ivan and Till were curled up like a pretzel. Cute, if you ignored the part where Ivan was drooling on Till's hoodie. Till looked like he was reconsidering every life choice that led him here.
Mizi was starfished across Sua, clutching her pillow like it was oxygen. Sua was wide awake, reading, like human deadweight meant nothing to her. Luka was half draped over Hyuna, mumbling nonsense in his sleep. Hyuna muttered "Shut up." without even opening her eyes.
Breakfast was worse.
Mizi burned the instant noodles.
Sua drank black coffee like it was medicine.
Till tried to make Ivan eat fruit.
Ivan tried to replace the fruit with chocolate.
I grabbed chips, but Hyunwoo took them, handed me an apple, and said, "Better."
Rude.
The Group Activity (Romantic? Debatable.)
By noon, Mizi declared we needed to "make Valentine's memories together."
Options:
1. A hike.
2. Ice skating on the lake.
3. Group karaoke in the woods (why??).
We picked the hike.
Spoiler: Mistake.
Luka complained about the incline every five minutes.
Hyuna told him to shut up every five minutes.
Ivan insisted on carrying Till's backpack until Till hissed, "Put it down or I will put you down."
Mizi took "candid" photos of Sua every five steps. Sua tolerated it like she'd signed an eternal contract.
Me? I tripped three times. Hyunwoo caught me every time. His reflexes are annoying.
Okay, fine, maybe helpful. But still annoying.
By the time we reached the lookout, we looked like survivors of a zombie apocalypse.
But the lake (a bigger one than the campsite's) glittered below us, snow catching in the trees, and even Luka went quiet.
Thirty seconds of silence. New record.
The Group Reflection (Accidental Feelings Hour)
We sat down in a circle to rest.
Translation: Complain about sore legs.
Then someone joked about how insane it was we had survived midterms, Ivan's hospital stay, New Year's fireworks fights, and now Valentine's van-camping. Somehow, it shifted.
Mizi sniffled. "I used to think people just... leave when it gets hard. But you didn't. You all stayed."
Sua put her book down, deadpan: "You're exhausting. But you're mine." Then she kissed Mizi's temple. Mizi cried harder.
Luka muttered, "You're all idiots." His voice cracked halfway. Hyuna leaned into his shoulder, rolled her eyes, but didn't move away.
Ivan grabbed Till's hand, grinned like the sun. Till turned bright red but didn't pull away.
Even Hyunwoo spoke, low but steady: "I don't... usually let people close. But this? I don't want to lose it."
Cue me, blinking fast because suddenly my eyes were suspiciously wet. Not fair.
We all ended up crying. Ugly crying. Loud crying. The kind of crying where you laugh in the middle because someone hiccups.
Mizi took a group photo:
All of us, eyes red, cheeks blotchy, Ibani in the middle looking confused.
I tucked a copy into my journal later. Not because it was pretty — it wasn't — but because it was us.
Messy, stupid, loud, and real.
Note to self:
Never underestimate this circus squad. We'll probably kill each other someday, but until then... I am keeping this picture like it's treasure.
Chapter 118: Pancakes, Pretending & Plot Twists (aka We Can't Have Nice Things)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Today was supposed to be calm. It wasn't. Pancakes were involved. Fire may have been involved. Also, feelings. People laughed, yelled, and almost cried in circles. Some wore hoodies like shields. Someone smiled. Someone else tried to take a "romantic couple photo." I mostly rescued chocolate chips and questioned life choices.
At the end, there was a noise in the trees, and suddenly survival instincts felt very important.
Drama, chaos, breakfast included.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Woke up today with two thoughts:
1. Never let Mizi cook again.
2. We probably peaked yesterday with the ugly crying circle. Nothing we do now will top that.
Turns out I was wrong.
The Breakfast Comedy Hour
Morning in the van was chaos, as always.
Mizi, for reasons unknown, decided she was suddenly a Michelin chef. She yelled, "I'm making pancakes for everyone! Valentine's breakfast. Let's gooo!"
Spoiler: She cannot make pancakes.
The batter went everywhere. On the counter. On her sleeve. On Ibani's tail (the cat is still traumatized). Then she dropped the pan, which actually caught fire. Yes. Fire. Actual flames.
Ivan grabbed the pan with a towel, shouted something heroic-sounding, and tried to wave it out. Unfortunately, he used Till's hoodie as a fan. Till shrieked, "That's my hoodie!" Like his soul was being stolen.
Meanwhile, Luka was laughing so hard he nearly fell off the bench. Until Hyuna smacked him with a spatula.
Direct hit.
He sulked for ten whole minutes.
Record time.
Sua calmly poured herself coffee in the middle of this disaster, not even blinking. At one point she deadpanned, "If we all burn alive, at least it won't be boring."
Me? I was just trying to rescue the chocolate chips. Priorities.
And Hyunwoo? Of course, he was the only adult in the room, cooking proper oatmeal like nothing was happening. He shoved a bowl into my hands. "Eat. Protein."
I glared at him. "I wanted pancakes."
"You'll live." He said, completely unfazed.
Unfair. I did eat it, though. Don't tell him.
The Pretending Game
After we cleaned up the "pancake funeral" everyone went about their day like last night's emotional meltdown never happened.
Luka went back to bugging Hyuna. Leaning on her shoulder. Making dumb jokes. She rolled her eyes, but she would chuckle afterwards. Amused.
Ivan doodled little hearts in Till's notebook again. Till looked horrified but didn't rip the page out this time. Progress? Gross progress.
Mizi tried to stage a "romantic couple photo shoot" for herself and Sua. Sua endured it with the expression of someone silently negotiating their way into heaven.
And Hyunwoo smiled. Not the scary mafia one. A real, tiny, honest smile. At me. I almost dropped my apple.
So yeah. They all pretended nothing happened. But I noticed.
You don't cry in a circle with people and then go back to normal. Something sticks.
The Plot Twist
Just when I thought we'd hit peak sentimental, life reminded us:
Nope, can't have nice things.
We were packing up when Ibani hissed. Full-on, fur-standing, horror-movie hiss.
Luka froze mid-sentence. "Uh. Did anyone else hear that?"
There was movement in the treeline. Heavy. Deliberate. Too big to be a squirrel. Not light enough to be wind.
Hyuna muttered. "Please don't say bear."
Mizi whispered. "Please do say bear. Bears are cute. Murderers aren't."
The sound came again.
Crunching steps. Closer.
Hyunwoo immediately stepped in front of me, every muscle tense, eyes scanning the trees. His arm brushed mine, steady and grounding. "Stay behind me."
Everyone went silent. Even Luka. Even Mizi. The kind of silence that buzzes in your bones.
Something was out there. Watching.
And I had never wished so hard that I'd brought more snacks as a weapon.
Note to self:
Rule #1: Never trust peaceful Valentine's getaways.
Rule #2: If we die here, at least we'll die dramatically.
Chapter 119: The Breakfast Footprints (aka We're Definitely in a Discount Horror Movie)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Today was supposed to be low-key. It wasn't. There were mysterious footprints, van paranoia, missing chocolate, and everyone on edge like a cast in a low-budget horror film. People made ghost wards, power-chord threats, and one heroic hand brushed mine (very grounding, thanks). Ibani hissed ominously. We survived the night, but barely.
Lessons learned: Don't trust the woods, your snacks, or the "probably nothing" noises. Romcom vibes? Optional.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Morning after The Noise Incident™. Everyone agreed it was probably nothing.
Translation: Nobody slept, and now we're all cranky zombies.
The Evidence
We stumbled out of the van at dawn, bleary-eyed and freezing. And that's when Hyuna froze mid-step.
"There." She said, pointing at the dirt by the treeline.
Footprints. Big. Heavy. Not ours. Leading toward the van... and then away again.
Cue instant panic.
Ivan squinted at them like Sherlock Holmes. "Maybe a hiker?"
Till muttered. "At night? Without a flashlight? Sure. Sounds safe."
Luka swore under his breath, clinging to his guitar case like it would protect him.
Mizi started filming on her phone. "If we die, this will be my viral moment."
Sua took the phone away before she could hashtag it.
Hyunwoo crouched by the prints, serious as always. "Someone was watching."
His voice = ice water down my spine.
Me? I considered crawling back into the van and refusing to come out ever again.
The Snack Crime
As if footprints were not bad enough, I discovered the real tragedy. My emergency chocolate stash was missing.
Vanished. Gone. Only suspicious crumbs remained.
Naturally, I accused Luka. "Snack thief!"
He gasped like I had stabbed him. "I swear it wasn't me!"
Hyuna raised an eyebrow. "You always say that."
"I mean it this time!" Luka whined. "I was too busy being traumatized!"
For once, I kind of believed him. Which was scarier than the footprints.
The Van Paranoia
The rest of the day was survival-lite. Nobody wanted to leave the clearing.
Ivan kept insisting it was fine, but wouldn't let Till out of arm's reach.
Till tried to read, but kept looking up every few seconds like the trees were about to eat him.
Mizi made a "ghost ward" out of sticks and glitter glue. (It did not help.)
Sua calmly did crosswords, like we weren't starring in a horror movie.
Luka tuned his guitar obsessively, muttering, "If they come for me, I am taking them out with a power chord."
Hyuna threatened to hit the next "noise" with a frying pan.
Hyunwoo sat by the van door like a guard dog, eyes sharp, muscles tense. Every snap of a branch had him turning his head.
Me? I kept writing.
Because if I die in the woods, at least Diary will know what happened.
The Not-Reassuring Night
By evening, nerves were shredded. Every gust of wind had someone flinching.
Then, just as we settled in, there it was again. The crunch. The heavy steps. Too close.
We killed the fairy lights. Sat in dark silence. Waiting.
Ibani hissed. Again.
I held my breath so hard I almost passed out. Hyunwoo's hand brushed mine, steady and grounding, but his jaw was clenched.
The sound circled the van. Slowly. Deliberately.
And then, nothing.
Like whoever (whatever??) it was wanted us to know they were there.
Note to self:
I signed up for a romcom. Not Paranormal Activity: Van Edition.
If tomorrow I find bloody handprints on the window, I am walking home.
Chapter 120: Bad Decisions Club (aka How to Investigate Your Own Murder)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Somewhere between bad pancakes and worse ideas, we decided to form an investigative task force.
Translation: Wander into the woods with zero survival skills and a granola bar.
Armed with glitter glue wards, frying pans, and sheer denial, we marched straight toward the kind of thing rational people avoid. Every twig snap sounded like a death sentence, every shadow was a threat.
If this is character development, I would like to opt out.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
There's a universal rule in horror movies:
Don't go looking for the thing that wants to kill you.
Naturally, we decided to go looking for it.
The Group Meeting
Breakfast was tense. Nobody touched the pancakes (Mizi's fault, again — cinnamon should not fizz).
Ivan announced, like a man possessed: "We should investigate."
Till slammed his fork down so hard the plate rattled. "Or — hear me out — we don't. We just get in the van and leave."
Luka: "Finally, I agree with Till."
Hyuna rolled her eyes. "If we run, whatever's out there just follows us. Better to end it now." Terrifying, but effective logic.
Mizi clasped her hands: "If we die, at least it'll be romantic."
Sua, without blinking: "No."
Hyunwoo didn't say anything. He just looked at me and muttered, "Stay behind me." Which, frankly, did not boost my confidence.
So yeah. Investigation time.
The Preparation
We armed ourselves with:
One frying pan (Hyuna, looking way too excited).
One guitar (Luka, who insisted it was a "weapon of sound destruction" — Translation: he wanted to sing at the ghost).
A flashlight that flickers at the worst times (Thanks, Ivan).
Mizi's "ghost-ward" made of glitter glue (useless).
My granola bar (???).
And Sua, who brought only sarcasm (deadliest weapon of all).
We looked like the least intimidating Scooby-Doo gang in history.
The Investigation
We crept into the trees, flashlights shaking, every twig snap making someone flinch.
Ivan kept whispering "It's fine" like a broken record.
Till hissed back. "Stop saying it's fine! That's how people die!"
Luka narrated in a fake British accent: "Observe the group as they march toward their doom—" until Hyuna smacked him with the frying pan. (Good for morale.)
Mizi filmed everything, claiming it was "for the documentary." Sua kept pulling her back before she tripped on roots, rocks, or her own feet.
Hyunwoo? Silent. Focused. The way his hand hovered near mine every time the wind shifted made my stomach do flips.
Inconvenient. Do not recommend. Especially during ghost hunts.
And then — footsteps. Heavy. Close. Not ours.
The flashlight flickered. Of course.
The Encounter
Shapes moved in the distance. Two figures. Tall. Watching.
Ivan froze mid-sentence. Till gripped his sleeve. Luka dropped his "weapon of sound destruction" immediately (coward).
Hyuna raised her frying pan like she was about to star in an action movie.
Mizi whispered. "Ghosts..."
Sua whispered. "Idiots."
The figures stepped closer. Branches cracked under their boots. Definitely human. Definitely real.
And then — voices. Low. Muffled. Not threatening, exactly. Just arguing?
"I told you we should've gone left!" One hissed.
"And I told you they're going to hear us!" The other hissed back.
Chills. Actual chills. Ghosts that argue about directions? Terrifying.
The Plan (if you can call it that)
Ivan: "Okay, we need a strategy."
Till: "The strategy is RUN."
Luka: "Maybe they're friendly."
Hyuna: "I will hit first, ask later."
Mizi: "What if they're lost lovers cursed to haunt the woods forever?"
Sua: "What if we're cursed to spend eternity listening to these nonsense?"
Hyunwoo didn't say anything. He just moved closer, which was sweet except for the part where my heart almost broke out of my ribcage.
The Retreat
We bolted. Like absolute cowards. Back to the van, tripping, shouting, Luka screaming louder than necessary.
Hyunwoo shoved me inside first, slammed the door, stood guard. Everyone else piled in, panting, wide-eyed.
Outside? Silence again.
Inside? Eight idiots hyperventilating.
But I know what I heard. And what I heard sounded suspiciously like two grown men bickering over who forgot the map.
Note to self:
Romcom. This is a romcom. Not a thriller. Not a slasher. Not The Shy Men of the Woods™.
If I survive this, Diary, I am suing Valentine's Day.
Chapter 121: The Stalker Reveal (aka Our Teachers Have a Worse Love Life Than Us)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
If there's one thing I have learned, it is that the woods at night are a terrible place for dignity. We set out with more nerves than common sense, armed with sarcasm, questionable "weapons", and the kind of teamwork that belongs in a sitcom, not survival training.
Between the flickering flashlight, Luka's commentary, and Hyuna's frying pan ambitions, romance and disaster collided in ways I was absolutely not prepared for.
Horror movie? No.
Romantic comedy nightmare? Absolutely.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Today we solved the Mystery of the Footprints.
Spoiler: It wasn't Bigfoot. It was worse.
The Setup
After two nights of creepy footsteps and suspicious snack theft, we snapped.
Hyuna declared she'd rather "fight the forest demon" than spend another hour hiding in the van. Luka cried, "We'll die!" But still followed her. Classic.
So we marched back into the woods.
Frying pan: check.
Flickering flashlight: check.
Nerves: destroyed.
The footsteps came again, circling.
And this time, we didn't run.
The Confrontation
We cornered them near the clearing. Two tall silhouettes froze like deer in headlights.
Ivan whispered. "Bandits?"
Till muttered. "Ghost lumberjacks."
Luka hissed. "Definitely aliens."
Hyunwoo: "Quiet."
Translation: Stop being dumb, children.
The figures stepped into the light.
And—
Oh. My. God.
Mr. Kim.
And Mr. Park.
The Reveal (aka the Death of My Sanity)
Mr. Kim went stiff as a statue. His face screamed: Please let the ground swallow me whole.
Mr. Park? Cool as ever. He just smirked, brushed off his jacket, and said, "Fancy meeting you here."
The group reaction was instant chaos:
Mizi SCREAMED. "I KNEW IT! I CALLED THIS SHIP!"
Sua: "Stop yelling."
Luka doubled over laughing. "We were stalked by TEACHERS?"
Hyuna facepalmed so hard I heard it.
Ivan and Till stood frozen, blinking in disbelief. (Honestly, their stunned faces matched Mr. Kim's.)
Hyunwoo just sighed like he'd already solved this mystery hours ago.
Mr. Kim stammered. "This isn't — it's not — We were just—"
Mr. Park cut in smoothly: "On a Valentine's getaway. Not a date. Obviously." He winked.
Dear Diary, we almost died of stress because our teachers went on a Not-Date Date in the same forest as us.
The Fallout
Nobody spoke for ten full seconds. Then Mizi whispered, "Oh my god, this is better than fanfiction."
Mr. Kim practically combusted. He muttered something about "wrong trail" and "not what it looks like" before dragging Mr. Park back toward the trees. Mr. Park only looked amused.
We trudged back to camp, traumatized in entirely new ways.
Note to self:
Romcom genre: RESTORED.
My sanity: OBLITERATED.
Also, if I ever look Mr. Kim in the eye again, I will actually combust.
Chapter 122: [SPIN-OFF] — Valentine's Night Disaster (aka The Reason Why I Should Not Leave My Apartment)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Tonight was supposed to be quiet. A walk. Fresh air. Maybe an argument over directions with Park, nothing more. Instead, I was ambushed by fate, by bad timing, and by eight wide-eyed students who now think I was romantically compromised.
My dignity dissolved faster than their nerves. Park found it hilarious, of course.
I am considering exile. Or witness protection. Or both. Anything but facing them in class again.
Chapter Text
MR. KIM'S POV
Dear Diary,
I should be at home finalizing the grades. The terror of the University. The man who strikes fear into the hearts of the student body with a single sigh.
Instead, I am trudging through the woods at night like an idiot on what Park insists is "not a Valentine's date."
We're holding hands. I'm doomed.
The First Noise
A metallic crash echoes from up ahead. A shriek. Laughter. Then—hissing.
I freeze. "Demons." I whisper.
Park tilts his head, entirely unfazed. "Teenagers."
Another hiss. Low. Furious.
"Teenagers possessed by Satan's cat." I amend, clutching his sleeve.
His lips twitch — amusement. Mockery. Infuriating.
The Footprints
The ground is soft from snowmelt. Our boots leave prints deep and obvious. Leading straight to the van that glows faintly with fairy lights.
I crouch, horrified. "They will know someone was here!"
Park shrugs. "Then they'll be careful."
"Careful?" I hiss. "They will think it's a killer! Do you want to traumatize a pack of unsupervised children in a tin can?"
Park's gaze slides to me. Calm. Amused. "Do you?"
My pulse betrays me. I look away, mumbling about academic ethics.
The Snack Crime
We circle the van. The smell of chocolate—intoxicating. My resolve shatters.
I find a container wedged beneath a log. Open it. Heaven.
Park's voice, low: "Leave it."
I shove a piece into my mouth. "Evidence." I insist. "For research."
He leans close, cedar scent suffocating me. "Research?"
The chocolate nearly kills me on the way down.
The Paranoia
The fairy lights blink out. Darkness swallows everything.
Inside the van: Silence.
Outside: Us, crunching leaves like clumsy apparitions.
"Stop breathing so loudly." I hiss.
"I'm breathing normally." Park replies, infuriatingly calm.
Ibani hisses again. My soul departs my body.
Park's hand brushes my back. "You're shaking." He murmurs.
"I am cold." I lie. Badly.
His smirk is audible.
The Circling
We try to retreat. Somehow end up orbiting the van like predators. The silence inside is deafening, their fear palpable.
"We look like serial killers." I whisper.
"You look like a serial killer." Park corrects smoothly. "I look composed."
"I hate you." I mutter.
He squeezes my hand. "Do you, really?"
I did not answer.
The Aftermath
We finally slip back into the trees, leaving them quivering inside their van, convinced they have encountered the supernatural.
I exhale, heart pounding. "Worst date of my life."
Park smirks, brushing a thumb against my knuckles. "Best one of mine."
I combust. Fully. Entirely. My grading will never recover.
Field Notes:
Teenagers in a van: Shriek at every twig.
Cat: demonic. Needs exorcism. Ibani, have you forgotten our winter holiday together?
Footprints: Regrettable.
Chocolate stash: Compromised (by me).
Park: Unflappable. Infuriating. Attractive.
Me: Utterly undone. Again.
The Second Night
Mr. Park had the bright idea of going for a "not-Valentine's walk." His words. He even packed tea in a thermos like we were in some romance drama. Forgetting about the scared students who we may traumatized for life.
Very thoughtful. Very doomed.
The woods were darker than I expected. Quieter, too. Every branch snap sounded like a warning.
"Relax." Park said, sliding his hand into mine. "We're not in a horror movie."
That's exactly what people in horror movies say.
The Wrong Turn
We argued over the path. Left or right. Park swore the left trail led back to the cabin. I swore it was the right.
We went left.
Naturally, we got lost.
Branches kept snagging on my coat, and Park tripped twice, muttering curses at roots like they had a personal vendetta against him.
"Are you sure you're a teacher?" I asked.
"Are you sure you're a human GPS? Because so far you've got us nowhere."
Romance, apparently, is just mutual insults in the dark.
The Discovery (Almost)
I heard my own voice — except it wasn't mine. It was one of my students — Ivan, repeating "It's fine." Like a funeral march.
Park leaned closer. "Students."
I squinted. "What are they even doing?"
"Investigating."
"In the dark?"
"They are students. Wild."
Fair point.
We stepped on a branch. Crack. Too loud. Heads whipped our way. Panic ripple.
Park grabbed me. "Don't move."
Too late. Someone shrieked. Another shouted. Then — chaos.
Flashlights swinging, footsteps crashing, the entire group bolting like startled deer.
The Aftermath
We stood there. Alone. Silent.
"Well." Park said, adjusting his scarf. "We just got mistaken for ghosts."
I pinched the bridge of my nose. "Romantic."
"Look, it's still technically a date." He handed me the thermos. "Tea?"
I stared at him. "We just traumatized half our students."
He shrugged. "Better than them traumatizing themselves."
I hate to admit it, but sipping lukewarm tea in the middle of the woods, under the sound of teenagers screaming in the distance —
It was, in a very cursed way, one of the better Valentine's Days I have had.
The Stalker Reveal, or How to Ruin My Reputation in One Evening
I should've known the woods would betray me. Two nights of careful avoidance, one regrettable chocolate theft, and suddenly—flashlights. Voices. Children armed with frying pans.
Park and I freeze. Deer in headlights. Except I am the deer, and Park looks like the hunter who planned this all along.
The Confrontation
Figures emerge. Hyuna, frying pan raised like she's about to deliver divine judgment. Ivan and Till blinking like stunned owls. Luka giggling. Mizi shrieking.
And then — my doom.
"Mr. Kim?" Acorn gasps, voice cracking.
Every atom of my being screams: Please let the ground swallow me whole.
The Reveal
I try words. They betray me. "This isn't — it's not — we were just—"
Park, damn him, steps forward. Jacket straightened, expression calm, smirk sharpened. "On a Valentine's getaway." He says. "Not a date. Obviously."
He winks.
I combust. Utterly, catastrophically combust.
The Group Reaction
Mizi: "I KNEW IT! I CALLED THIS SHIP!"
Luka: Collapses laughing.
Hyuna: Smacks her own face.
Ivan and Till: Stunned silence.
Hyunwoo: Unimpressed sigh, like he expected this the whole time.
I wish for lightning. A bear. Spontaneous combustion. Anything but this.
The Fallout
I mutter excuses.
"Wrong trail, not what it looks like, unprofessional, I was grading papers in spirit" As I drag Park back toward the trees.
He doesn't resist. He only smirks, brushing my hand with his deliberately. "Relax." He murmurs. "They will write it into their fanfiction either way."
My knees nearly give out.
Field Notes (Disaster Edition):
Forest: Cursed.
Students: Insufferable.
Park: Unbothered. Infuriating. Attractive.
Me: Destroyed, humiliated, shipwrecked.
Romance genre: Confirmed. Against my will.
Tomorrow, I resign.
Chapter 123: [R18] — The Wet Shirt Fiasco (aka When a Hose Betrays Me and My Nipples Become Public Enemy #1)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
I tried watering the dorm garden and instead got waterboarded by a demon hose. End result? Soaked shirt, nipples harder than IKEA furniture assembly, and Hyunwoo staring like my chest just unlocked cheat codes.
Consent was given, chaos ensued: Nipple torture so intense I came untouched, grinding like a broken washing machine, edging cruel enough to count as a Geneva violation, and finally a pounding that rearranged my personality traits.
I am sore, sticky, and filing a complaint with HR (Horny Regulations).
Notes:
This is a special R18 chapter featuring Hyunwoo and Acorn. 🌶️
I am currently on a little break from regular posting since work has been draining me lately, but updates will pick up again by the weekend. Still, since we are hitting almost 4K reads (!!!), I wanted to drop this as a treat.
Thank you so much for the support, the kudos, the comments, and just being here for this wild ride. Every little bit means the world. 💕
And — a small tease: The end of this story is actually closer than you think. 👀
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Okay. Imagine the world’s dumbest rollercoaster: Starts wholesome, derails immediately, explodes, and somehow turns into porn.
That was my day. I still cannot feel my chest, my legs are noodles, and my nipples? They are basically war criminals now.
It began with me being a responsible plant dad. Sun blazing, grass crunchy as my GPA, hose in hand, feeling domestic.
Then Hyunwoo — God's cruelest joke —decides he can "help."
He yanks, I pull back, and the hose goes full Exorcist, blasting me straight in the chest like it's auditioning for a Marvel origin story.
Cold. Wet. Betrayed.
My shirt? Transparent disaster. White cotton plastered to my skin so tight it might as well be shrink-wrap.
My nipples? Stiff, pink, pointing like they're trying to get Wi-Fi from the moon. I squeal (yes, squeal) and Hyunwoo — oh dear God — stops laughing.
His eyes lock on my chest like he has discovered Atlantis. His throat bobs. His pupils dilate like free pizza just entered the room.
Diary, I was basically flashing my headlights at him. And my dick, the Judas it is, twitched in my shorts like, "Yup, crisis mode is horny mode now."
Hyunwoo mutters, "You should change before you get sick." But he says it in the exact tone of someone who's thinking "I want to gnaw on those."
We sprint inside. Door slams.
I am digging for a shirt with hands shaking like I am defusing a bomb, and Hyunwoo —close, too close — leans in, voice low:
"Can I touch them?"
Diary, I choked on my own saliva.
I croaked "Yes" like some sacrificial lamb. Shirt peeled off, wet slap to the floor, and suddenly my chest is bare, goosebumps everywhere, nipples aching and hard enough to cut diamonds.
Hyunwoo groans, deep, hungry, like I just revealed the Ark of the Covenant. His hands land on my pecs — hot, firm, reverent — and then flick.
Lightning. Straight to my cock.
I squeal again (kill me), body arching, dick jerking in my shorts like it wants voting rights.
He's flicking, pinching, tugging. Fast, merciless— Like my nipples are arcade buttons and I'm the high score.
"Fuck, they're perfect. So hard for me already."
"You're making the filthiest sounds. Look at you, squirming from just this."
"Sensitive, little slut. Bet I could make you come just from these."
Diary, I was gone.
My back arched like a possessed crab, whines spilling out of me like bad Wi-Fi static.
My nipples pulsed, every flick sending aftershocks straight to my cock.
My shorts? Wet. My thighs? Shaking like an old washing machine.
And then— I detonated.
No hands on my cock. Nothing but nipple torture. I screamed, came untouched, hot and messy in my shorts, body convulsing like a car alarm.
My nipples throbbed, oversensitive, Hyunwoo grinning like Satan's favorite pervert.
But Diary, that was only Round One.
Grinding Chaos
Hyunwoo pushes me to the bed. Straddles my hips. Our cocks — his rock-hard, mine leaking and twitching — rub together through damp fabric. Sparks. Heat. Desperation.
We grind. Erratic, brutal, denim scraping my cock raw in the hottest way.
The bed squeaks like it's filing for workers comp. I am clawing his back, nails dragging, hips jerking like I am in some cursed twerk competition.
"Feel that? Your cock's a mess and I have barely started."
"Fucking grind on me— yeah, like that. Desperate little thing."
"Gonna come again already? Pathetic. So fucking hot."
"Hyunwoo, fuck—" I gasp, body bowing.
And I come. Again.
Soaked shorts ruined even more, thighs trembling, hips stuttering like a dying engine. His cock throbs against me, hot, heavy, relentless.
Two orgasms down. Zero dignity left.
Edging = Torture Porn
Hyunwoo strips me fast. My cock's slick, oversensitive, but twitching for more. He grips it. Firm, warm, slow strokes. I moan, hips thrusting into his hand like I have got no survival instinct.
Then he slows. Feather touches. Teases. Rubs the head, smearing my own cum around.
Diary, I sobbed. Literal tears.
Begging like a soap opera widow: "Please, faster, Hyunwoo, I can't—"
"That's it. Cry for me."
"Look at this cock leaking all over me. You're so close, aren't you?"
"Not yet. You'll take what I give you."
He edges me. Again and again.
Build, deny. Build, deny.
My body writhes, cock weeping, thighs quaking, nipples aching with leftover electricity. My brain? Blue-screened.
Finally — finally — he strokes hard, tight, fast. My body seizes, orgasm ripping through me like an earthquake. Cum spurts hot over his fist, my throat raw from screaming.
"Fuck yeah. Make a mess for me. That's it. Good boy."
That's three. My soul has left the chat.
The Final Boss (aka Pounding)
Hyunwoo's cock? Out. Thick, dripping, red at the tip. My legs? Shaking, but wide open. He lubes quick, positions, and shoves deep in one thrust.
Whiteout. I scream. Grip him. Legs wrap his waist, desperate.
He pounds me. Brutal, fast, deep. Each thrust slamming me into the mattress, bed rattling, skin slapping.
My cock bounces against my stomach, leaking again, nipples scraping his chest when he leans down to bite my neck.
"Tight as fuck."
"You love this, don't you? Getting wrecked. Taking it all."
"Come for me again. Do it. Show me."
I lose it. Fourth orgasm hits like a nuke, cum splattering my stomach, tears streaking my cheeks as my body convulses around him.
He groans, buries deep, and comes inside me. Hot, messy, filling me until it leaks down my ass. He collapses, sweaty, feral, panting against my skin.
Diary, I am deceased.
HYUNWOO'S POV
Hyunwoo never expected Acorn's nipples to be the key to the universe.
Each flick sent him squealing, arching, coming untouched in his shorts like some beautiful, messy miracle.
Grinding against him was chaos.Wet, hot, desperate.
And edging him until tears streamed down his cheeks was cruel, but holy hell, addictive.
By the time he fucked him — hard, relentless — Acorn shattered, clenching, screaming, coming over and over.
Watching him break, writhing, undone? Hyunwoo knew one thing for sure. Acorn wasn't just wrecked. He was his.
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Current status: Nipples fried, dignity dead, asshole murdered.
Hyunwoo is snoring beside me like a satisfied demon. I cannot walk, cannot think, and my t-shirt? Burned in spirit if not in fact.
Note to self:
Burn shirt.
Ice nipples.
Stop letting Hyunwoo win. (This is a lie.)
Accept that my chest is now classified as a natural disaster.
Chapter 124: [R18] — Acorn's Half-Awake Horror Show (aka The Night I Will Never Recover From)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Ivan "accidentally" crashed in our room tonight. I thought, fine, let the golden retriever jock sprawl on the lower bunk with Till. I went to sleep like a responsible human. Except no one warned me that my subconscious would become collateral damage.
Do you know how hard it is to fake being asleep while overhearing noises that sound like a dying kettle and a bedframe filing for divorce?
Traumatized. Permanently.
Notes:
This is part of the little R-18 specials I am releasing as a thank-you for 4k reads (!!!).
Also, consider this my way of apologizing for procrastinating on the main updates. I have been buried in work. Another special will be up soon, and regular updates should be back by the weekend.
✨ Also, this is the first time ever we're getting a DIRECT Till POV!!! Yey!!! ✨
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Ivan has once again decided that dorm rules, personal space, and basic human decency do not apply to him.
He strolled in tonight like he pays rent, dropped a bag of chips on my desk like it was a peace offering, and announced he was "just hanging out".
Right. Because normal people "just hang out" by climbing into Till's bunk instead of sitting literally anywhere else.
Anyway. I, being the responsible roommate, rolled my eyes, muttered something about "gross couple stuff" and retreated to my top bunk. Blanket over my head. Done.
I have classes. I need sleep. If those two want to make goo-goo eyes at each other in the dark, fine. None of my business.
At least, that's what I thought.
TILL'S POV
Dear Diary,
If anyone ever reads this, I will personally throw myself out the window and let the jellyfish claim me.
I was sketching in the dorm — just doodles, nothing worth showing. When Ivan appeared at the door like some smug hero, football jacket and snacks in hand.
He said he was "just hanging out". Acorn muttered something about "couple stuff" and went straight to bed, snoring like thunder from the top bunk.
That left me. Ivan. And one lower bunk far too small for two people.
At first, we were just whispering. He was telling me some dumb football play while his hand "casually" found its way onto my hip. My heart was already pounding.
I told him to stop. He didn't. (Of course.)
Now, Ivan was squeezed in beside me on the lower bunk, the space too small for two guys like us, but he didn't seem to mind.
His body heat pressed against mine, making my skin tingle in ways I couldn't ignore. I was shy about this stuff — always had been timid and awkward, like I was fumbling through a song I hadn't practiced.
Which is accurate, because this was absolutely the wrong rehearsal space.
But with Ivan — god, it was different. He made me feel intoxicated, like I'd drunk something sweet and dangerous, pulling me under with every look, every touch. I loved him, even if saying it out loud felt too big, too scary.
He was the golden jock who could have anyone, and yet here he was, whispering nonsense in my ear about some dumb football play while his hand rested casually on my hip.
We'd been talking in low voices for a while, but then his fingers started wandering— teasing at first, tracing the hem of my shirt.
"You're tense." He murmured, breath hot against my neck.
Tense? Tense?? Sir, you're groping me under a sleeping roommate! Of course I am tense!!
I shifted, trying to play it cool, but my face burned. "Shut up." I whispered back, glancing up at the bunk above. Acorn's snores were steady. He was out cold.
Ivan chuckled softly, that low rumble that always made my stomach flip, and his hand slid under my shirt, palm flat against my stomach. I bit my lip to stifle a gasp, my body reacting before my brain could catch up.
He teased me slowly, fingers circling higher until they brushed my nipples. I froze, awkward and exposed, but the touch sent a jolt straight through me.
"Ivan..." I breathed, barely a sound, my voice timid and shaky. He flicked one. Light, playful — and I arched slightly, hips pressing against his thigh.
It was too sensitive.
He pinched gently, rolling it between his fingers, and I whimpered. Quiet, desperate — clamping a hand over my mouth.
Acorn shifted above us, the bed creaking, and we both went still, hearts pounding.
Note to self:
I nearly had a heart attack. This is how I die. Cause of death — bunk-bed sex panic.
But the snores continued, and Ivan's grin widened in the dark, like he was enjoying the risk.
"You're so cute when you're trying to be quiet." He whispered, voice teasing but edged with hunger. His other hand joined, massaging my chest. Firm squeezes that made my nipples harden further, throbbing under his touch.
I was a mess, awkward whines muffled against my palm as he alternated flicks and pinches, relentless but silent.
My cock twitched in my shorts, straining, and I ground against him subtly, needing friction but terrified of making noise.
The overstimulation built fast. Each tug sending sparks low — and I came suddenly, untouched, soaking my shorts with a stifled gasp, body trembling against his.
Embarrassing. Absolutely humiliating. Ivan did not need to look that smug afterward.
Ivan's eyes darkened, but he was hard too. I could feel him pressing against my leg, thick and insistent.
I felt this shy urge, awkward but insistent, like I needed to give back, to make him feel what he did to me. "Your turn." I whispered, voice timid, face burning as I shifted down in the cramped space.
Why do I even volunteer for these things? Who gave me courage?
He raised an eyebrow but did not stop me. His hand threading gently into my hair. I fumbled with his shorts, pulling them down just enough, my mouth watering despite the nerves.
He was big, veined, dripping — and I leaned in, lips brushing the head, tasting him salty and warm.
I took him in slowly, awkward at first. Mouth stretching, tongue flat as I bobbed, quiet slurps the only sound besides our breathing.
Ivan's grip tightened in my hair, a soft hiss escaping him, but he stayed silent, hips twitching. I sucked harder, desperate to please, one hand stroking the base, messy with spit.
It was intense.
The risk of Acorn waking. The way Ivan's body tensed under me — Then, he came with a muffled groan, spilling hot down my throat.
I swallowed, pulling back with a gasp, wiping my mouth, too shy to look up. Apparently, my gag reflex is braver than I am. Also, why does swallowing feel like a marriage vow?
We lay there after, tangled and quiet, his arm around me.
I love him.
Intoxicated, awkward, all of it.
But god, if Acorn ever found out.
Note to self:
1. Never do this under a bunk bed again.
2. Except, maybe do.
3. Burn this diary before graduation.
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Do you know what it's like to be half-asleep, half-dreaming, when your body insists on waking up because the mattress under you keeps squeaking?
Do you know what it's like to hover in that twilight state, unable to fully wake up but also unable to not hear things?
I do.
I heard things, Diary. Noises. Whispers. Muffled gasps. The occasional bedframe protest that sounded suspiciously like it was begging for mercy.
At one point, I swear I heard Till squeak like a rubber duck. I pulled the pillow tighter over my head, praying to every academic god that I was hallucinating.
I was not hallucinating.
I am forever changed. Scarred. Betrayed by my own ears.
Tomorrow, I will look them both in the eye and pretend I know nothing. I will eat breakfast. I will go to class. I will live my life.
But deep down?
I will always remember that my lower bunk is tainted ground.
If Ivan ever says the word "hang out" again, I am setting him on fire.
Note to self:
Buy industrial-grade earplugs. Or cyanide. Whichever is cheaper.
Chapter 125: [R18] — Seven Minutes of Suffering (aka Why "No Touching" is Actually a War Crime)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Truth or Dare was supposed to be harmless. Fun. Popcorn-level fun.
Instead, the universe decided to personally bully me by locking me and my very shy, very kissable boyfriend into a cabinet with the rule that we could not touch.
Spoiler: I lasted thirty seconds before combusting.
Seven minutes turned into seven seconds of pure torture, one accidental rule break, and a lifetime's worth of smug grinning on my part.
Note to self: Never trust Sua again.
Notes:
Surprise! 🎉
DIRECT IVAN POV, diary style! This one's the 3/3 special chapters for the 4K reads celebration (you absolute legends 💖). With this, we have our three main protagonists have their own and distinct diary tone. Which one is your favorite? 👀
Thank you for all the love you have been showering this silly fic with. You have officially enabled Ivan to whine, simp, and overshare directly into your laps.
Regular updates will resume this weekend — so brace yourselves for more chaos, cabinets, and questionable life choices.
Chapter Text
IVAN'S POV
Okay. Truth or Dare is supposed to be fun. FUN. Like, "Hyuna dared Luka to eat three marshmallows at once" fun. But no.
Apparently, the universe has decided to bully me tonight, because guess who got dared to spend seven minutes in the cabinet with Till?
Me. And my boyfriend.
Now you would think this would be great. Romantic. Perfect excuse to make out while everyone outside snickers. But no.
Of course Sua had to ruin my life by adding, "You cannot touch each other."
Excuse me? Can't touch him? That's not a dare, that's a war crime.
Here's the thing about my boyfriend:
Till is shy. Not "cute blushing in the movies" shy. I mean real shy — hoodie-up, sleeves-covering-his-hands, eyes darting everywhere but me kind of shy.
Which, fine, I love him. I love all of him. But you know what makes that ten times worse?
Being locked in a cabinet with him and being told we cannot touch each other.
That is not a dare. That is slow, psychological destruction.
He stood there, back practically plastered against the coats, fidgeting with the string of his hoodie. "We should just wait it out." He mumbled, voice small.
Wait it out. Wait it out. I swear I nearly exploded right there.
Thirty seconds in and I was whining. "Till, this is cruel. You're right there. You look like — like that, and I can't even—" I cut myself off before confessing to the whole mental slideshow going on in my head.
He ducked his face, ears red, and whispered, "It's the rules, Ivan."
Rules. Rules! Who cared about rules when my boyfriend was standing there, looking like a deer caught in headlights, lips soft and trembling, chest rising and falling way too fast?
That's when I snapped.
One second I was pacing, the next I was on him. My hands found his chest, firm and hot beneath the fabric, and I pressed him back against the coats. He gasped, a small, startled sound that made my stomach somersault.
I rubbed slow circles over his chest, feeling his heartbeat thudding against my palms. He twitched under my touch, half a protest, half a shiver, but I did not stop.
My thumbs brushed across his nipples. Even through the layers of fabric, I felt him stiffen, his breath catching sharp in his throat.
"Ah— Ivan...!" His voice cracked, higher than usual, as his hands hovered uselessly at his sides. He wanted to touch me back — I could see it — but the rules, his nerves, all of it had him frozen.
So I took control.
My fingers pressed harder, rolling and teasing, until he let out the tiniest whimper.
Shy Till, timid Till, my sweet, awkward boyfriend — melting right there under me.
His head tipped back against the wall, eyes squeezed shut, lips parted like he could not even hold himself together. The coats around us swayed as he arched just slightly into my touch, instinct betraying him.
"God, Till." I muttered, my forehead brushing against his temple, breath coming faster. "You don't even know what you do to me."
I kneaded him more firmly, thumbs flicking over his nipples until he trembled beneath my hands. He was breathing so hard, every exhale shaky and soft, and all I wanted was to keep him there, pinned, gasping like that for me and only me.
My thumbs flicked over his nipples until he trembled beneath my hands. He was breathing so hard, every exhale shaky and soft, and all I wanted was to keep him there, pinned, gasping like that for me and only me.
But I did not stop at his chest. Could not.
My hands slid lower, slow and deliberate, down the flat of his stomach. Till jolted, eyes snapping open, mouth forming my name like he meant to tell me no, but it came out more like a plea.
"I-Ivan—" His voice cracked again, desperate and needy, and that was it. That was the sound that tipped me over.
I cupped him through his jeans, firm enough that he shuddered and let out a broken gasp, his knees nearly buckling.
He grabbed at my shoulders, fingers clutching like he couldn't decide whether to push me away or hold on tighter.
"Please." He whispered, the word half-swallowed, like he didn't even mean to let it out.
That was all the permission I needed. I pressed in, stroking slow and steady, my other hand bracing him against the coats as his head dropped against my shoulder.
His breath was hot on my neck, little shivery gasps spilling out every time my hand moved.
He was trembling everywhere. Chest, thighs, even the tips of his fingers as they curled into my shirt. And when I tightened my grip, worked him a little faster, he let out the sweetest, helpless sound, the kind I knew I'd replay in my head a thousand times later.
"Ah— Fuck, Ivan, I—" He cut himself off with a choked whine, his body arching toward me, trembling harder as the tension built and built.
His face was flushed, eyes squeezed shut, his mouth open like he was caught between begging and breaking.
He was right there. I could feel it. The way he was straining, teetering on the edge, every muscle tight with the promise of release.
And then—
Knock, knock.
Time's up.
Till jolted like he had been doused in cold water, his whole body seizing up as he shoved his face into my shoulder, mortified.
My hand stilled, and I bit back the growl of pure frustration crawling up my throat.
Seven minutes? More like seven seconds from watching my shy, timid boyfriend come undone in my hands.
I swear, next time there won't be any rules.
After the Cabinet
Till practically bolted the second the door cracked open, hoodie tugged high, face a shade of red no human skin tone should reach.
He would not look at anyone, eyes glued to the floor like the secrets of the universe were hidden in Mizi's rug.
Me? I walked out a little slower.
Shirt rumpled, hair sticking up, probably still glowing like I had just run ten laps. I tried to play it cool, but the grin tugging at my mouth was definitely giving me away.
The room went dead quiet.
Then Sua: "So, the rules said no touching."
Hyuna snorted. Luka actually clapped. Acorn, bless his chaotic soul, leaned forward like he was watching the finale of a drama.
Till made a strangled noise, yanking his hood over his head and practically collapsing onto the couch, knees pulled up to his chest. He looked like he wanted to crawl into the sofa cushions and never emerge again.
I flopped down beside him, arm draped casually over the backrest. Totally not touching him, of course.
My grin widened when Mizi raised a brow and muttered, "Judging by the tomato face, I would say somebody didn't follow the rules."
Till groaned into his sleeves. "I hate you all."
I leaned closer, lowering my voice so only he could hear. "Relax, babe. If they think you are cute now, imagine if they had heard the sounds you were—"
He slapped a hand over my mouth before I could finish, eyes wide in horror. The entire group burst out laughing.
And me? I just sat there, smug as ever, knowing full well that seven minutes had nearly broken us both.
I am already plotting the rematch.
Bonus Snippet
We didn't stay at the slumber party long after the cabinet. Honestly, I couldn't.
Every time I looked at Till, all I saw was the way he'd gasped when I touched him, the way his knees had nearly given out, the way his voice cracked like he was breaking apart in my hands.
And he was sitting there on Mizi's couch like nothing happened, cheeks pink, hoodie up — which only made me want him more.
So yeah. The second I had an excuse, I tugged his hand into mine and got us out of there.
Everyone teased us, of course — Sua yelling, Acorn hollering about "cabinets part two", Luka whistling like a referee. Till glared at me under his hood, face crimson, but he did not let go of my hand.
We ended up somewhere quieter. (aka my private and personal dorm room — I have no roommates.)
Just us. No rules. No interruptions.
And God, I didn't waste a second.
I pressed him back against the wall, hands braced on either side of him, close enough to feel his breath stutter against my cheek. He tried to look down, shy as always, mumbling, "Ivan, we don't have to—"
But his voice broke halfway through, because I had already started. My hands slid beneath his hoodie, finding warm skin and the soft tremble of his chest beneath my palms.
He jolted, eyes going wide, his whole body shivering like he could not believe I was touching him there again.
"Relax." I whispered, though I was the least relaxed person alive. "I just — I need you to know how much I want you."
He whimpered — actually whimpered — and arched into my hands. His face buried itself in my shoulder, muffling every soft, shaky sound, but I could feel it in the way he trembled.
Every little flick of my thumbs over his nipples had him gasping, clutching at my shirt with trembling fingers like he couldn't hold himself together.
I swear, it nearly killed me.
He is so reactive. Every stroke, every press made his whole body shudder like a live wire. He tilted his head back finally, lips parted, eyes squeezed shut, and the sound he made — soft, broken, desperate — just about rewired my entire brain chemistry.
"Please." He whispered, his voice barely there.
So I gave in. I worked him harder, faster, until he was shaking against me, legs unsteady, clutching at me like I was the only thing keeping him upright.
And then it happened — his whole body arching, gasping, trembling so beautifully I thought my chest might burst.
He came down against me, breathless and limp, face pressed into my neck. His lashes were wet, his lips parted, his whole body shivering from the aftershocks.
And all I could do was hold him. Hold him and grin like the absolute fool I am, because this shy, timid, awkward boy is mine — mine to love, mine to cherish, mine to ruin in the best way possible.
I kissed the top of his damp hair and thought:
I have the cutest boyfriend in the world.
Note to self:
No more "no touching" dares. Ever. I will lose every time.
Chapter 126: Pre-Graduation Panic (aka Who Gave Us Permission to Grow Up?)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Exams are over, but freedom is a lie. Hallways turned into chaos the moment results dropped—screams, smug victories, and one glitter bomb (thanks, Mizi).
Graduation looms like a neon countdown, and everyone's spiraling in their own way: Ivan with ominous "future" hints, Till with brochures, Hyuna plotting silently, Luka drowning in noise. And then Sua's parents crash lunch, dropping "study abroad" bombs.
Spoiler: Sua's not leaving, yet. Reality is terrifying.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
The Valentine's van trip is over. The fairy lights are packed away. The chocolate-induced stomachaches have faded.
And now? Reality. Exams. Results. And the slow, horrifying realization that graduation is a ticking time bomb.
The Exam Results Drop
They posted the scores this morning, and the hallway instantly turned into a zoo.
Screaming, crying, bragging, glitter bombs (Mizi — don't ask how she smuggled that into school).
Ivan strutted over holding his paper like it was a trophy. "Top ten again." He actually winked at Till. "See? You're dating a genius."
Till groaned, shoved him, muttered something about "ego the size of Europe." But he could not hide the smile tugging at his mouth. Disgusting.
Hyuna skimmed hers, expression flat. "Acceptable." Luka tried to peek, then nearly collapsed. "WAIT. You beat me by two points?!"
Hyuna: Smirk.
Luka: Sulk mode activated.
Mizi let out a cheerleader-level scream: "I PASSED!" She high-fived literally everyone within reach. Sua just patted her shoulder and said, "You were never failing." Mizi beamed like Sua had given her a medal.
Hyunwoo folded his paper neatly, face unreadable. When I asked how he did, he shrugged, "Fine."
Translation: Probably near perfect, but apparently it is a state secret.
And me? Not genius, not disaster. Just middle.
Acorn: Professional background character since birth.
The Graduation Anxiety Spiral
You would think finishing exams would feel like freedom. But no. Every laugh in the cafeteria, every after-class hangout, every midnight snack run suddenly feels like a last. Like the word countdown is stamped on all of us in neon lights.
Ivan and Till are terrifyingly calm about it. Ivan keeps dropping hints about "our future" like he's planning a joint mortgage, while Till is sketching university brochures between art projects.
Mizi distracts herself with cheerleading practice and TikTok dances, but every so often she goes quiet, staring at the gym banners like they're about to disappear.
Luka makes even louder jokes, like if he drowns the room in noise, nobody will notice the way his voice cracks when someone says "graduation".
Hyuna does not joke at all. She just thinks. Silent. Ten steps ahead. I don't know if that's reassuring or terrifying.
Hyunwoo looks at me like he already knows how this ends, but won't tell me. Which, rude.
And me? I keep wondering. What happens when the circus scatters? Do I stop being part of the show? Or do we find a way to keep the act going?
The Sua Situation
Here's where it gets messy.
At lunch, Sua's parents showed up. In the cafeteria. Like it was parent–teacher conference day, except it wasn't.
Her mom smiled too sweetly, her dad too sharply, and the words "study abroad" came out before Sua even sat down. They waved pamphlets like they were selling a timeshare.
"Better opportunities." Her mom insisted.
"Better future." Her dad added.
"Better if you decide without rushing." Sua muttered. Which, in Sua-language, meant leave me alone before I combust.
Mizi nearly flipped the table. "She is not going anywhere without me!"
Her dad blinked. "You?"
Mizi crossed her arms, full cheer-captain mode. "Yes. Me. Obviously."
The rest of us just sat there in stunned silence while Hyuna sipped her juice like it was a crime drama. Ivan tried to politely redirect the conversation ("Very interesting weather we're having"), Till kicked him under the table. Luka muttered, "This feels illegal." and shoved more fries in his mouth.
Eventually, Sua's parents left with a warning smile: "Think about it."
Which basically meant: We've already decided, do not bother resisting.
The Aftermath
Sua did not say much after they left. Just quietly folded the pamphlets and shoved them in her bag.
Mizi stayed glued to her side, whispering every five seconds, "You are not leaving me, right?" Sua only answered once: "I am not leaving. Not yet."
Not yet. Two words scarier than any exam.
Note to self:
Romcoms end with confessions and happily-ever-afters. Real life ends with college applications, separation anxiety, and pushy parents. Honestly, I'd rather go back to fighting forest stalkers.
Chapter 127: The Abroad Agenda (aka How to Ruin Lunch With Pamphlets and Parental Pressure)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
If exams were monsters, Sua's parents are Godzilla. They show up everywhere, waving brochures, dropping study-abroad bombs, and testing our collective sanity.
The group tries diplomacy, sabotage, and sheer noise, but nothing works. Until Sua finally snaps, demanding control over her own future. Mizi hugs her like a warrior queen.
For the first time, graduation feels terrifyingly real, and the romcom era? Overrun by parental drama.
Survival Mode: Activated.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
If you thought exam stress was bad, try surviving parent stress.
Specifically: Sua's parents, who have officially leveled up into Boss Villains.
The Ambush
After the cafeteria incident, we thought the pamphlet attack was a one-time horror. Wrong. They started showing up everywhere.
At pick-up: "Have you considered Paris, Sua?"
After class: "London has excellent law programs."
During gym: "Don't overexert yourself. Remember, overseas schools value discipline."
It was like living in a scholarship-themed horror movie. Mizi actually yelled, "Get an exorcist!"
The Group Revolt
We tried everything.
Ivan attempted diplomacy: "Maybe give her space to think." He sounded like a future politician. They ignored him.
Till drew a caricature of Sua holding chains labeled "Parents." It was both hilarious and depressing.
Luka suggested faking a scandal so Sua wouldn't look "prestigious" enough. Hyuna shut that down with one glare.
Mizi flat-out declared war: "If you send her abroad, I am buying a ticket too." Which, for the record, is not how visas work.
Hyunwoo leaned down to me at one point, murmured, "They're too focused on her future to see her present." It sounded wise, which was annoying. Even worse? He was right.
The Breaking Point
It came after school. Sua's parents cornered her outside the gates, brochures in hand, voices too sharp, too insistent.
And Sua — calm, composed Sua — snapped.
"Stop deciding for me!" Her voice cracked. "I don't even know what I want yet, and you are already packing my bags!"
Silence. The kind that froze the entire sidewalk. Even Mizi's jaw dropped.
Her parents stiffened, exchanged glances, then walked off, stiff smiles plastered on. But the look they gave said: This isn't over.
The Fallout
Mizi pulled Sua into a hug so tight it looked like a wrestling move. "You're not going anywhere. Not without me. Not without us."
Sua did not answer right away. Just leaned into Mizi's shoulder, tired in a way I'd never seen before.
The rest of us stood around awkwardly, the weight of it sinking in.
For the first time, "what if we are not together after graduation" wasn't a joke.
It was real. And it was terrifying.
Note to self:
This was supposed to be our romcom era. Exams, confessions, Valentine's fluff. Instead, we are in a parental drama arc. Someone tell the writers I did not sign up for this.
Chapter 128: The Meltdown (aka Apparently We Can Fight About the Future Too)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
We thought first big squad drama would be over pizza or misplaced guitar picks. Nope. We picked "our futures" instead.
One question — "What are you doing after graduation?" Set off chaos: Sua and Mizi clashed, Luka's life pressure spilled out, Till's insecurities surfaced, and Hyuna's perfect facade cracked. No one won.
The movie kept playing. The laugh track lied. Our romcom era?
Officially in shambles. Reality bites.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
I always thought the first big squad fight would be over something dumb. Like pizza toppings. Or Mizi accidentally elbowing someone during cheer practice.
Nope. We picked "our entire futures" as the battleground. Because apparently we like pain.
The Setup
It started normal.
Ivan invited everyone over "to relax".
Translation: Till sketching in the corner, Ivan hovering with snacks, Mizi and Sua sharing earbuds, Luka trying to one-up Hyuna in Mario Kart, Hyunwoo doing his silent mafia guardian routine beside me.
We were joking, half-watching a movie, half-bickering about nothing. Classic circus squad vibes.
Then Ivan, genius that he is, casually said:
"So, have you all decided what you are doing after graduation?"
Silence. Like, actual graveyard silence.
The First Spark
Sua's jaw tightened. "Can we not?"
Luka muttered. "Some of us don't get the luxury of avoiding it."
Till (quietly): "Some of us are not sure we're good enough to even have plans."
Ivan, immediately: "You're more than good enough."
Till glared. "Stop saying that like it fixes everything."
Ouch.
The Explosion
Mizi suddenly blurted, "What if Sua's parents win? What if she actually leaves?!"
Sua snapped, sharper than I have ever heard: "Stop talking like I don't get a choice!"
Mizi flinched. "I'm just — I don't want you gone!"
"Then stop making it about you!" Sua shouted back.
And just like that, it was war.
Luka slammed his controller down. "At least you two have each other. I've got parents planning out my life like it's a board game!"
Hyuna, softer than usual, leaned forward. "Luka, you don't have to do what they want. You're allowed to want something different. You're allowed to fight for it."
But Luka's voice cracked, sharp anyway. "Easy for you to say. You always know what you want. Not everyone gets to be perfect like you."
The hurt on Hyuna's face shut the whole room down.
The Fallout
Nobody won. Everyone just froze.
Mizi had tears in her eyes.
Sua was shaking.
Luka looked like he wanted to punch the wall.
Till stared at his sketchbook without drawing a single line.
Ivan opened his mouth, then closed it again, for once not knowing what to say.
Hyuna sat back slowly, arms crossed tight, like she was holding herself together. Not angry — just tired.
Hyunwoo squeezed my shoulder. Didn't say a word. But it felt like: Don't. So I didn't.
We all sat there in the wreckage of our own words. Movie still playing in the background, laugh track running over a scene that was not funny anymore.
Note to self:
This was not a fight. It was a crack. And cracks spread. Romcom? Try drama. And I hate it.
Chapter 129: Practice Makes Cracks (aka Graduation Rehearsal, but Make It Emotional Damage)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
After the Ivan house fight, the squad is not okay. Mizi clings to Sua, Luka goes silent, Till hides behind his sketchbook, Hyuna tries to bridge gaps, and Ivan hovers like a worried dad.
Graduation practice? A chaos-filled gym, tripping classmates, and stiff seats that perfectly mirror our fractured squad.
Walk Home: Silent, heavy, inevitable. Romcom energy? Gone.
Senior year feels less like a climax and more like a slow-motion crack spreading through our circus.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
You know how adults always say "these are the best years of your life"?
Yeah. They have clearly never tried surviving senior year when everyone's falling apart at once.
The Crack Widening
After the fight at Ivan's, things didn't magically fix themselves. Shocker.
Mizi kept orbiting Sua, desperate, clingy, throwing out "what-if" jokes that were not really jokes.
Sua? Shut down. Cold politeness, like she was afraid to breathe too hard.
Luka went full silent-treatment mode. He showed up to school with his usual Student Council President™ smile, but you could feel the simmer underneath. He didn't sit with us at lunch. He didn't even look at Hyuna.
Hyuna, bless her soul, tried to reach out — gentle check-ins, small smiles — but Luka dodged like she was radioactive.
Ivan hovered over Till even more, which Till did not appreciate. Every time Ivan said, "You're brilliant." Till muttered, "Stop saying that." with his sketchbook clutched like a shield.
Hyunwoo — well, Hyunwoo stayed the same. Mafia guard dog mode. Except his eyes narrowed at anyone raising their voice, which made him look like he was auditioning for a crime drama instead of being part of my teen romcom.
And me? I kept notes. Historical record of the squad's slow implosion. (Someone has to.)
Graduation Practice
Because the universe loves irony, all of this chaos collided with graduation practice.
Imagine cramming the entire senior class into the gym. Rows of squeaky chairs, a microphone that made everyone sound like dying robots, and teachers barking about "walking with dignity."
Half the boys tripped during rehearsal.
Dignity: Failed.
The squad was supposed to sit together, but even that cracked: Luka on one side with the council, Hyuna stuck between two loud volleyball players, Till lost in his sketchpad, Sua sitting stiff like her parents were watching from the bleachers. Mizi tried to sneak over to her, got yelled at by a teacher, nearly cried.
The entire squad just suddenly stopped functioning together, the circus' curtain was suddenly shut close.
The Aftermath
Walking home, no one talked. Not really. Ivan tried, bless him, but every sentence died in the air.
I kept thinking:
This is supposed to be our golden era. The romcom climax. The victory lap before the credits roll.
Instead? It feels like we are cracking apart. Like the closer graduation gets, the more it pulls at the seams holding us together.
Note to self:
If this was a proper romcom, graduation practice would be the funny montage part. Not... whatever emotional thriller mess this is turning into.
Chapter 130: Senior Year Survival Mode (aka Acorn Chronicles the Implosion)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
The squad's emotional implosion continues, and I am keeping score. Mizi clings to Sua, Luka broods silently, Till hides in his sketchbook, Ivan hovers like a worried parent, Hyuna tries to mediate, and Hyunwoo is still terrifyingly perfect.
The hallways are quiet, tensions high, and small disasters — like spilled water — spark near-catastrophic meltdowns.
Somehow, amid the chaos, tiny victories emerge: Brief walks, small smiles, whispered thanks.
Senior year is a thriller disguised as a romcom, and I am documenting every sticky, awkward moment.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
The weekend hit like a brick wall. Not the fun kind of brick wall where you bounce off it into some heroic montage. No. This was the "sit quietly at home, pretend the world isn't falling apart around you" brick wall.
The squad was missing in action. Not literally. I saw shadows, glimpses, and occasional echoes.
But emotionally? Vanished. Like smoke from a magician's trick, except the trick is "watch everyone slowly implode."
The Solo Tours
Mizi practically set up a permanent stakeout next to Sua. She had snacks, her phone, a notebook full of plans that could rival military operations.
Sua, on the other hand, looked like she had aged a decade in three days.
Cold politeness, sighs, the occasional flinch like she was afraid the world might collapse if she breathed too hard.
I watched her once during lunch, and I swear she blinked slower than usual, like each eyelid was weighing a ton.
Luka went full silent-treatment mode. At school, he still wore his Student Council President™ smile, the one that says "everything is fine" but underneath, you could feel the simmering storm.
I tried to say hi. Nothing. Hyuna tried to bridge the gap. Nothing. The air between them was practically radioactive.
Till retreated into his sketchbook. I peeked at a page. It was — dark. Lines, scribbles, little stick-figure versions of the squad, all of them with exaggerated frowns or steam rising out of their heads.
"Step away from the sketchpad, you are scaring me." I whispered once. Till looked at me like I was the one threatening the universe.
Ivan, bless him, hovered over Till like a worried parent, sprinkling "you're brilliant" every ten seconds. Till muttered something about shutting up, clutched his sketchbook like it was a shield, and I wondered how long it would take before Ivan resorted to bribery.
Hyuna stayed steady, bless her again. She attempted small check-ins, casual smiles, gentle words that were somehow sharper than knives because they cut through pretense.
Luka dodged them like she was radioactive, and she did not even flinch. Honestly, Diary, I think Hyuna deserves a medal, a statue, and possibly a small country just for patience.
Hyunwoo stayed the same. Mafia guard dog mode activated, eyes narrowing at anyone who dared raise their voice at me, which made him look like he had wandered straight out of a crime drama. I half expected a foggy London street and jazz music to appear around him.
And me? I continued to keep notes.
Someone has to.
Future historians will need the chronicles of the senior squad slowly imploding under the weight of "our entire futures".
Sunday Night: The Council of Panic
Mizi found me around six o'clock Sunday, looking like she had prepared for battle.
Backpack on, notebook in hand, snacks for sustenance, and the kind of determined expression that screams we're going to win or die trying.
"Acorn." She said, voice low and urgent. "We need a strategy."
"Strategy for?" I asked, carefully sipping my iced tea, which I considered my shield.
Mizi leaned closer. "For Sua. She is fragile. Emotional. Vulnerable. And her parents are planning her life like it is a chessboard. We need contingency plans."
I scribbled in my notebook:
"Step one: Survive. Step two: Pray. Step three: ??? Step four: Profit."
"You are not taking this seriously." Mizi accused.
"Diary says differently." I countered.
She glared. I glanced down at my notebook.
Step one: Survive.
Step two: Pray.
Step three: Survive some more.
Step four: Maybe eat snacks.
Step five: Survive.
STRATEGY: COMPLETE.
Monday Morning: Squad Recon
School Monday morning felt quieter than usual.
The hallways weren't bustling. The usual chaos — screams, locker slams, misplaced guitars — was muted.
Even Ivan's hovering seemed softer, like he was measuring each word to avoid detonating another emotional bomb.
Mizi clung to Sua like Velcro. Sua did not push her away, but she did not relax either.
It's exhausting just watching them orbit each other like planets, each carrying emotional gravity strong enough to warp reality.
Luka was across the cafeteria, in what I now call "Luka's Zone of Existential Brooding." He did not speak, didn not smile, barely breathed.
Hyuna hovered near him, every inch a careful negotiation between support and personal safety. I tried to sit near them to gauge the situation. Mistake. It is a minefield.
Till sat quietly, sketchbook open, muttering lines under his breath. Ivan hovered, again sprinkling reassurance, which Till ignored.
I started counting the number of smiles Ivan gave that went completely unacknowledged: five. By my calculations, Ivan will collapse before lunch.
Hyunwoo? Still perfect in his mafia guard dog mode. Diary, it is terrifying.
The Midweek Incident
Wednesday afternoon, the squad almost functioned as a team for approximately seventeen seconds.
It started with Mizi tripping over a backpack and spilling her water bottle near Sua.
A minor disaster, but somehow turned into a collective meltdown.
Luka flinched like the floor was about to swallow him. Hyuna tried to calm everyone. Till muttered, "This is going in the sketchbook,” which... yes, definitely should."
Ivan swooped in, trying to diffuse tension with a joke. It landed somewhere between awkward and catastrophic. Hyunwoo simply stared. Mizi cried a little. Sua sighed. And I? Scribbled furiously, documenting the emotional carnage for posterity.
Late Thursday: Small Victory
Thursday evening, a rare moment of quiet.
The squad walked home together, not in chaos, not in bickering, but just walking. Some small talk. Tiny smiles. Minimal sighing.
Sua glanced at Mizi and whispered, "Thank you."
Mizi beamed. Luka didn't trip over his own feet. Till sketched something that wasn't entirely dark. Ivan didn't hover — too much. Hyuna even cracked a tiny joke. Hyunwoo is still intimidating, but in a less scary way.
And me? I recorded the miracle.
Note to self:
Senior year is apparently a thriller disguised as a romcom. The credits won't roll until graduation, and even then, I fear there will be post-credits scenes of emotional fallout.
My job? Record everything. Survive. Maybe get snacks. Pray a little. And hope that, somehow, the cracks don't turn into chasms.
Chapter 131: Chocolate Apocalypse (aka Acorn Becomes a Sticky Disaster)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
The squad's tension finally exploded — into chocolate. What started as minor bickering escalated into a full-blown chocolate war, with Mizi, Sua, Luka, Till, Ivan, and even Hyuna flinging sweets like weapons. And of course, I became the main target.
Chocolate everywhere, notebook ruined, dignity obliterated. Somehow, amid the mess, laughter broke through the cracks.
The squad is still chaotic, sticky, and dysfunctional, but still together.
Survival tip:
Never underestimate flying chocolate.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
You know how they say "laughter is the best medicine"?
Yeah, whoever said that clearly never had senior-year squad stress brewing, mixed with leftover Valentine's chocolate and zero self-restraint.
Because that is exactly how Monday started.
The Setup
It began innocently enough. I wandered into the common room during lunch, notebook in hand, mentally cataloging emotional damage from last week.
Mizi was pacing near the counter, muttering about "strategic chocolate distribution."
Sua was somewhere behind her, looking like she'd rather be anywhere else. Luka was perched on the couch, arms crossed, eyes narrowed like a storm cloud. Hyuna leaned against the wall, observing. Till sketched quietly at the table, Ivan hovered like an anxious dad, and Hyunwoo, well, he was standing in the corner, looking at us all like this was a crime scene.
I took a deep breath. All seemed calm.
Ha. Ha. Ha.
The First Spark
Mizi held up a bar of chocolate like it was a sword. "This. Is. WAR."
Sua's eyes widened. "Mizi, don't even—"
Too late.
Mizi tore the chocolate into pieces and flung one at Sua. It hit her shoulder, left a smudge, and — suddenly, chaos.
Luka laughed, grabbed a piece, and without warning, catapulted it at Mizi.
Till ducked instinctively and retaliated with an elegant flick of chocolate toward Ivan.
Hyuna sighed, muttering, "Oh no, this is happening." But somehow, still managed to lob a piece that hit Luka squarely on the forehead.
And that, Diary, was when the chocolate war officially began.
The Chocolate Avalanche
Within five seconds, I was standing in the center like an idiot referee who somehow got drafted into the fight.
Chocolate flew everywhere. Some hitting walls, some hitting the floor, some disappearing mysteriously in hair and clothes.
And, of course, in perfect Acorn fashion, the universe decided I would be the prime target.
A rogue piece of chocolate. Let's call it "The Missile of Doom" — smacked me directly in the forehead. Another ricocheted off my shoulder and smushed down my back.
By the time I realized what was happening, I was coated in a sticky, brown, shiny layer.
My notebook? Chocolate-stained. My hair? Chocolate-streaked. My dignity? Vaporized.
The Squad's Reaction
Mizi froze for a split second, then pointed. "Acorn!"
Sua blinked. "Oh no..."
Luka could not stop laughing. Hyuna attempted a dignified intervention, but even she had a streak of chocolate across her sleeve. Till, wide-eyed, said, "I — I didn't mean to..."
Ivan hovered near me, trying to hand me a napkin, but somehow missed my arm entirely and managed to fling a chocolate smudge onto his own cheek.
Hyunwoo didn't move. Just stared, expression unreadable.
And that, Diary, is when it hit me: I was the epicenter of this chocolate apocalypse.
The Turning Point
Somewhere between the third and fourth barrage, everyone paused.
They paused — and laughed.
Not a polite chuckle. Not a giggle. Full-on, rolling, tears-in-eyes laughter.
Mizi doubled over, nearly falling onto the counter. "Acorn! You're chocolate-covered!"
Sua actually smiled. It was small, careful, but genuine. "You look ridiculous."
Luka slapped the couch with his hand, almost tipping himself over, still laughing. "I can't — look at you without dying."
Even Hyuna cracked a grin. "You're... very thorough in your suffering, Acorn."
Till muttered, "I think — I think I will sketch this." And indeed, his pencil flew across the page, immortalizing me as "Chocolate Acorn: The Fallen Background Character."
Ivan finally said, between laughs, "We're monsters."
"Not monsters." Hyunwoo interjected, a small smile on his lips, looking st me as if he is amused. "Chaos enthusiasts."
The Aftermath
When the laughter finally subsided —well, kind of — everyone looked around.
The room was a mess.
Chocolate smeared on walls, counters, and the floor. The squad? Sticky, laughing, slightly remorseful, but united in their absurdity.
And me? Standing there, chocolate dripping down my arms and notebook ruined.
I realized something: Despite the cracks, despite the fights, despite the looming threat of graduation tearing us apart, we were still... us.
A ridiculous, chaotic, sticky, dysfunctional us.
Mizi patted my chocolate-covered shoulder. "You survived. Somehow. And you look hilarious."
Sua leaned in. "Next time, maybe you should dodge?"
Luka shrugged. "Nah. You are perfect like this."
Till sketched furiously. Ivan tried to clean a smudge off his shirt. Hyuna just shook her head, still smiling. Hyunwoo gave a small nod, approving in the mafia-dog way.
Note to self:
There is a pattern forming here. Quarrels? Temporary. Fights? Escalate to absurdity. Chocolate wars? Somehow therapeutic.
And somehow, in the sticky mess of it all, the squad doesn't break. Not completely.
There are cracks, yes — but the cracks make room for laughter, and sometimes that's enough to keep the circus tent standing, even if the ropes are fraying.
Also, maybe invest in chocolate-proof armor for next time.
Bonus Narration
By the end of the day, we were all cleaning up. Mostly. Some chocolate remained in corners, on walls, on my notebook.
It was sticky, messy, and completely ridiculous.
But Diary? I laughed too. Despite the stress, the tension, the looming graduation, I laughed.
Because that's what the squad does:
We fight, we argue, we make messes—and somehow, somehow, we are still together.
And maybe that's the point.
Chapter 132: Smile For The Camera (aka Group Therapy but With Poses)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
After surviving the chocolate apocalypse, the squad faces a new battlefield: graduation photos. Black gowns, stiff smiles, and awkward angles await us, but the cracks from last week have not healed.
I take it upon myself to herd everyone together, nudge some laughs out of stone-faced students, and document the chaos.
Between forced poses, accidental touches, and reluctant grins, we may be fractured, but for a fleeting moment, the squad is whole again.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
If you think the chocolate apocalypse was the peak of absurdity, think again.
Somehow, the squad survived — sticky, bruised, slightly traumatized, but intact.
The chaos had settled, leaving only the faintest chocolate streaks in hair, subtle smudges on clothing, and the unspoken memory of me standing in the center, chocolate dripping, dignity vaporized.
That night, as we peeled ourselves out of our "battlefield casualties" outfits and into real clothes, a sudden quiet fell over the squad when we were lounging on the dormitories' common room.
Not the tense quiet of unresolved drama. Not the cold, sharp quiet of passive-aggression. No. This was a soft, strange silence. Like the calm after a storm.
Mizi was still jittery, organizing snacks for later, but she was not flinging anything at anyone.
Sua sat on the couch, quietly picking at her notebook.
Luka wandered into the kitchen, hands in his pockets, muttering about laundry and socks like he had returned from the front lines.
Hyuna quietly adjusted her cardigan, as if straightening herself somehow kept the world in order.
Till sketched softly, pencil moving in slow, deliberate strokes.
Ivan hovered, pacing slightly, whispering little reassurances to no one in particular.
Hyunwoo just leaned against the wall, silent, calm, and terrifyingly observant.
And me? I stood there, notebook in hand, cataloging the quiet aftermath like a historian of absurdity.
It was peaceful.
For approximately twenty minutes. Then Mizi yawned dramatically and muttered, "We should probably prepare for tomorrow."
Prepare? Diary, what did she mean?
Oh right — graduation photos.
The Day Before
That evening, the squad spent an unusual amount of time prepping. Hair combed, clothes pressed (mostly), ties straightened, shoes polished. For some reason, the air felt almost reverent.
No one spoke much, but everyone moved with a kind of careful coordination I had not seen in weeks.
I watched Mizi fuss with Sua's collar. Sua, surprisingly patient, let her. Luka shuffled around in the living room, making sure his blazer looked symmetrical in the mirror. Hyuna adjusted cuffs and sleeves for anyone who let her near them. Till sat on the floor, sketchbook open, quietly recording "pre-battle formations" or something similarly dramatic. Ivan hovered, making sure everyone was hydrated. Hyunwoo simply stood like a statue of calm authority, occasionally nodding at anyone who looked about to trip.
I quietly attempted to straighten my own shirt.
Spoiler: Chocolate smudges from the day before were stubborn. Very stubborn.
By the time everyone finally sat down for dinner, conversation was minimal. But the small smiles, the tiny exchanges, the subtle touches — someone brushing off a stray crumb, someone adjusting a tie for another — hinted that, despite all the cracks, the squad was still cohesive.
The Morning Of
The next day, the squad assembled in the auditorium.
Black gowns that smelled faintly of mothballs and despair awaited us.
Everyone was quiet. Too quiet. It was the calm before the next storm, except this time, the storm was posed and smiling.
Mr. Kim barked instructions like drill sergeants: "Chins up! Shoulders straight! Smile!"
And of course, the squad reacted differently.
Mizi's grin was tight, precise. Sua's face was controlled, almost imperceptibly softer than the day before.
Luka looked like he had already decided to glare at the camera, but secretly worried he might crack. Hyuna's attention to detail was exhausting to witness.
Till was fidgeting that he curled his finger on Ivan's graduation gown, wanting him close. Ivan hovered nervously.
Hyunwoo's calm presence somehow made the chaos seem manageable.
And me? I decided to step into chaos management mode.
If the squad was fractured, I was going to bend the pieces together — even if I had to do it with a small dose of absurdity.
The Chaos (Controlled-ish)
Step one: Force proximity.
I nudged Mizi toward Sua, whispered something about "historical documentation" and watched her topple gently into Sua's side. A tiny laugh escaped Sua.
Small, careful, but it was a start.
Luka refused to smile. Stone-faced, arms crossed, unflinching. I whispered the one magic word that could coax a grin: "Taxes." His mouth twitched. By the second shot, he cracked into an unwilling smile.
Student Council President: DEFEATED.
Ivan tried his usual boyfriend pose with Till. Till stiffened, arms rigid, but the camera clicked just as Ivan leaned in and planted a brief kiss on his cheek. Till went crimson.
Blackmail secured.
Hyuna busied herself adjusting collars, sleeves, and jackets like she was our designated Mom Friend™. Luka complained but allowed it.
That's basically affection in their language.
I attempted a serious pose. Hyunwoo draped an arm around my shoulders like he owned the frame. Mr. Kim barked (shipper, huh) "Closer!" and I realized I had no choice but to endure.
By the fifth photo, someone snorted. Then someone else laughed. The cracks didn't vanish — but for a moment, they blurred.
The Aftermath
When the proofs came back, I stared at our faces longer than I should admit. We looked tired, ragged at the edges, a little bruised—but we were there. Still together. Still chaotic. Still a squad.
The memory of chocolate flying, and me standing like a sticky monument to absurdity did not feel so far away.
In fact, it made the tiny smiles in the photos feel earned. Laughter, chaos, tears, fights. They had all led us here, shoulder-to-shoulder, in a frame that somehow felt like home.
Note to self:
1. Chocolate may fade, but laughter lasts.
2. Gowns wrinkle. Smiles are temporary. But cracks? They let light through.
3. Keep that photo. Treasure it. Evidence that, even if we're falling apart, there are moments when the squad is whole.
4. Chaos is inevitable. Absurdity is necessary. And yes, documenting it is mandatory.
Chapter 133: The Talk (aka Facing the Future Without Crying — Too Much)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
After chocolate wars and chaotic graduation photos, the squad finally faces the scariest battlefield: their futures.
Couples share quiet, honest moments. Mizi and Sua navigating distance with blushes and promises, Luka and Hyuna reaffirming freedom together, Ivan reassuring Till that love is enough despite uncertainties. Then the whole squad gathers, bonds reaffirmed, and even I find solace in Hyunwoo's arms.
Cracks remain, but laughter, honesty, and hugs remind us that the circus tent is still standing.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
The squad needed a talk.
Not a fight, not a chaos-induced chocolate war, not even awkward graduation photos. No. This was serious.
The kind of heart-to-heart, couch-sitting, emotionally-draining conversation that only works if you survive it intact.
And, as always, I was there to observe, take notes, and probably cry a little myself.
Mizi & Sua
It started with Mizi and Sua. Naturally. The tension between them had been simmering all week.
I found them near the cafeteria's balcony, the late afternoon sun casting gold across the cafeteria floor. Mizi fidgeted with her notebook, avoiding eye contact. Sua leaned against the railing, quiet, almost statuesque.
"Mizi." Sua finally spoke. "I might really go to America. My parents — they are serious about it."
Mizi blinked, then smiled faintly. "I know. And I get it. I'd — I'd go with you. Anywhere. Does not matter."
Sua's lips twitched in amusement, but her eyes softened. "That's absurd."
Mizi shrugged, voice quiet but firm. "Maybe. But I'd follow you anyway. You are not leaving me behind."
Sua looked at her for a long beat.
There was a blush creeping onto her cheeks, subtle but undeniable. "You're ridiculous. And I suppose... I like that."
I made a note: Mizi + Sua = Soft blushes.
Emotional glue, level: High.
Hyuna & Luka
Next up? Luka and Hyuna. Luka, of course, was lounging against the railing like he owned it. Hyuna stood a careful pace away, arms crossed, eyes calm but sharp.
"Ibhave never told anyone this." Luka began, voice quieter than usual. "My parents — They always planned my life. Even me running for student council was their decision. Every step, every choice. It was suffocating. I thought I would never — breathe."
Hyuna's eyes softened. "But you did breathe. You found your freedom here. With us. With me."
Luka chuckled, a little bitter. "Yeah. With you. You let me be chaotic, but also, dependable. I can't — I don't know. I just want to keep this. Keep us."
Hyuna stepped closer. "Then we fight together. Whatever comes. I am proud of you, Luka. And I will go the extra mile — fighting for freedom, for us. Side by side."
He exhaled slowly, letting the words sink in. The tension eased, replaced by that quiet, mutual understanding that does not need any dramatic declarations.
Note: Luka + Hyuna = Subtle promises, silent battles for freedom.
Ivan & Till
Then came the hardest: Ivan and Till. Till had retreated to the corner, sketchbook in hand, but his hands shook. The insecurities he carried were enormous. His voice cracked as he spoke, barely audible.
"I — I don't have plans. I am not enough. I am not brilliant. I can't—"
Ivan cut in softly, kneeling in front of him. "Till. You are an amazing artist. Musician. You have everything you need. And if you are worried about the future... Then that's enough. That's all that matters. You do your art, your music. I will be here. Babysitting Ibani, making sure the house doesn't burn down — And one thing is for sure: You will be my partner. My spouse. No questions, no conditions."
Till blinked, stunned. His hands stilled, and then slowly, a small, shaky smile appeared. He leaned into Ivan, and for a long moment, all his worries were quieted, replaced by certainty.
Note: Ivan + Till = Acceptance, security, emotional grounding.
The Group Talk
Once each pair had their moment, we gathered in the common room. Everyone settled into the worn couches, a fragile but palpable warmth filling the space.
"Look." I started nervously, "Whatever happens — distance, graduation, chaos — none of that will swallow us apart. We're still a squad. Friends. Always."
A soft murmur of agreement rippled through them. And then, as if on cue, my diary slid off the shelf onto the center table.
The photo from our van camping trip — The one where we cried together and somehow managed a messy, sticky, perfect group photo — Landed squarely in the middle.
They all stared.
And slowly, one by one, the cracks seemed to glue themselves together. Tiny smiles, nods, a shared understanding that somehow, despite everything, we were still whole.
Hyunwoo & Me
Finally, Diary, there was me. I had been holding on, recording, documenting, keeping the falling squad together while pretending I was not crumbling inside. But in that moment, it all caught up.
I cried. Quiet at first, then harder, letting the adrenaline, the stress, and the fear pour out.
Hyunwoo — always there, always steady — slid closer, arms wrapping around me like a shield. His chest was firm, grounding. "You did great." He murmured. "You held us together. Even when you thought you couldn't."
And I let myself lean into that. Let myself find solace in the arms of someone who never wavered, someone whose strength I could borrow without shame.
For the first time in weeks, the tension in my shoulders eased. The squad, the cracks, the chaos. They were all still there, but the pressure had lessened. I was not alone.
None of us were.
Note to self:
1. Cracks do not equal collapse.
2. Distance may come, but bonds endure.
3. Holding the squad together is exhausting — but worth every tear.
4. Photos, sketches, chocolate-stained memories — evidence of survival.
5. Hyunwoo hugs are underrated but essential.
Observation: The squad is fragile, yes. But with honesty, trust, and a little absurdity, even the looming future isn’t frightening when we face it together.
Chapter 134: Mall Mayhem (aka Adult Supervision Optional)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
After chocolate wars and graduation photos, the squad finally unleashes their chaos in a mall adventure. Arcade battles, karaoke anthems—especially Till belting The Alien Stage hits — and snack-fueled antics remind everyone why they survive each other.
Fans recognize us, signatures fly, and of course, Ivan and Till vanish suspiciously, much to my embarrassment. Hyunwoo's teasing does not help.
Amid laughter, music, and sugar highs, the cracks remain, but the circus tent stands — messy, ridiculous, and gloriously together.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
After all the tears, chocolate wars, and emotional heart-to-hearts, someone —probably Ivan — declared we needed a fun day.
You know, to "rebalance the emotional ecosystem" or whatever excuse adults give to justify spending money we don't have.
So, naturally, we ended up at the mall.
The Setup
Saturday morning.
The squad gathered at the usual meeting point: Mine and Till's front door.
Luka, predictably, arrived fifteen minutes late, hair messy, student council tie half-loosened, and scowling at life.
Mizi had three different backpacks, each labeled "Emergency Snacks," "Strategic Tools," and "Psychological Warfare".
Sua, surprisingly calm, just carried a tote and sighed at our chaos. Hyuna, clipboard in hand, looked suspiciously organized.
Till carried his sketchbook like a shield, Ivan hovered with an air of parental oversight, and Hyunwoo — well — he looked like he was waiting to judge everyone and maybe me first.
We piled into the van, and yes, I made a note:
"Survival kits optional, chaos inevitable."
Arcade Mayhem
First stop: The arcade.
The moment we walked in, the noise hit like a sensory overload bomb. Lights flashing, tickets clattering, kids screaming, older teens pretending to be cool — It was perfect chaos.
Mizi immediately bolted toward the claw machine. Sua followed reluctantly. "You're insane." She muttered, but her eyes softened whenever Mizi laughed.
Luka gravitated toward the racing games, muttering about "precision steering" while Hyuna pretended she did not want to play but ended up winning three rounds in a row.
Till? He found a rhythm game, and Diary... Oh Diary, he belted it out.
Not just played the game — He sang like a rockstar. Headphones off, voice loud, completely owning the arcade.
Ivan hovered nearby, mouthing the words along with him, occasionally egging him on.
“Acorn, take notes." Hyunwoo muttered from the prize counter. "This is cultural documentation." I made a note, scribbling furiously while trying not to spill my soda.
By the end of an hour, tickets covered the floor like confetti. Luka screamed when Mizi grabbed the last stuffed llama. Sua rolled her eyes but joined in the laughter. Even Hyuna chuckled when someone — probably me —tripped over a roll of tickets.
Karaoke Chaos
Next up: Karaoke.
Yes. The squad, individually dysfunctional, but collectively chaotic, in a soundproof room with microphones.
Mizi and Sua started with a cheesy pop duet. Their harmonies were surprisingly good. Sua blushed when Mizi winked mid-note.
Luka, predictably, tried to go solo, choosing a song with way too many high notes. Hyuna sighed but followed along, giving backup vocals that were almost perfect.
Then — Till. Oh, Diary. Till.
He climbed on stage like he owned it and sang one of The Alien Stage's old songs, full volume, full emotion, hitting every note like he had not practiced at all — because, let's be honest, he probably had not.
Ivan was right there next to him, singing louder than everyone else, occasionally elbowing him in rhythm.
By the end of the song, the mic stand was wobbling, the karaoke machine beeped in protest, and Mizi was clapping so hard she almost fell off the sofa. I was half-expecting a fire alarm.
Fans and Autographs
And of course, as luck would have it, some fans recognized us.
"Wait! Aren't you — The Alien Stage?" One kid asked, eyes wide.
"Yeah!" Another chimed in. "Can we get autographs?"
Luka groaned but handed over a pen. Till's face lit up, practically glowing with pride. Ivan scribbled his signature with a flourish, Hyuna signed with precision, Mizi added doodles, and Sua — well, she blushed and hesitated but eventually joined in.
I was just standing there, not expecting anything, but someone came to me, and asked for my autograph too. He stated that my high note was so good, I almost combusted right there and then.
Hyunwoo looked at me with a smug face while he was being bombarded with fans as well. He looked so proud of me.
I just want to vanish so bad.
The Suspicious Disappearance
Later, while the squad wandered into the food court for snacks, I noticed something suspicious.
Ivan and Till slipped away together toward the comfort room. Not casually. Suspiciously. Hushed whispers, glances over their shoulders.
Ah. They were kissing.
Diary, I froze. I could have followed. I could have witnessed the whole thing (again). But no. I drew a line. Personal space. Respect. Survival. And maybe the faint hope that they didn't notice me lurking.
Hyunwoo's Teasing
Of course, Hyunwoo noticed my stiff posture and narrowed eyes immediately.
"Planning to join them?" He asked casually, smirk tugging at his lips. "We could make out in the next stall over. Be like a double feature."
I looked at him. And I swear, Diary, I wanted to punch him. His handsome, sexy, annoyingly smug face. Punch. Right there.
Instead, I just glared. Hard. And made a mental note: Hyunwoo = Lethal combination of teasing and hotness. Avoid at all costs.
He chuckled and leaned back, clearly amused by my internal meltdown. I made another note: "Hyunwoo laughs at suffering. Dangerous."
Snack Break & Group Bonding
We finally reunited at a dessert stall.
Mizi was still slightly vibrating with sugar-induced energy. Luka and Hyuna shared fries, quietly negotiating life and freedom. Ivan hovered near Till, who was grinning like a Cheshire cat after the karaoke performance. Sua and Mizi whispered over milkshakes, occasionally glancing at the others.
Even I — chocolate-stained, notebook in hand, emotionally exhausted — smiled.
Despite quarrels, chocolate wars, graduation anxiety, and forbidden kisses, the squad was — whole. Messy, sticky, ridiculous, but still together.
We laughed. We argued over games. We sang too loudly. We cheered for Till like he'd just won a Grammy. And Diary, that's all that mattered.
Note to self:
1. Group bonding is messy, chaotic, loud, and exhausting, but necessary.
2. Arcade tickets should never be trusted. They will attack.
3. Karaoke amplifies emotions, egos, and minor insecurities.
4. Ivan + Till = Suspiciously adorable. Observe, but do not intervene.
5. Hyunwoo teasing = Physical danger to self-control.
6. Squad intact. Cracks temporarily glued with laughter, sugar, and music.
Chapter 135: Hotel Havoc (aka Chaos at Five-Star Sleepover)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Hotel sleepover chaos: Accomplished. Popcorn wars, pillow fights, snacks flying everywhere, and me somehow getting hit more than anyone else.
The squad was a mess — feathers, laughter, and absolute chaos — but perfect chaos. Later, quiet moments crept in for each couple, soft touches and teasing warmth.
And yes, Hyunwoo decided to cuddle me like a human pillow, which, Diary — my body betrayed me.
Despite the mess, the absurdity, and my red face, the squad's chaos somehow feels like home.
Notes:
Hey Diary-keepers!
Surprise! Ten chapters all at once. Consider this my dramatic apology for disappearing for a bit. We are creeping toward the end of this chaos-filled adventure, but don't worry, there's still plenty of mess, laughs, and popcorn fights before the diary officially closes.
Huge thanks to everyone still hanging out with the squad. You are the real MVPs.
Quick thing:
If there was a Book 2, would you want me to keep the chaos rolling, or should we just finish all the shenanigans here in Book 1?
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Somehow, after arcade meltdowns and karaoke anthems, the squad decided that normal sleepovers were too mundane.
So, luxury hotel. Five rooms, black cards flashing like confetti, staff bowing like we were royalty, and me silently praying the universe had not mistaken us for actual heirs to a crown.
The Check-In
Ivan, Hyuna, and Hyunwoo glided through the lobby like they had been trained for this.
Every staff member dropped everything, offering towels, slippers, and somehow — extra pillows. I tried to look cool. Failed. Mizi whispered, "Do you think they know we are just chaotic?"
So, yeah, we got five rooms:
Mizi & Sua
Luka & Hyuna
Till & Ivan
Hyunwoo & me
One "exquisite" room for squad group activities before lights out
Group Shenanigans
The first order of business: Chaos. Board games, card games, and general mischief.
Mizi and Sua were the strategist duo, plotting world domination via snack distribution. Every cracker and chocolate bite was rationed like it was a UN peacekeeping mission.
At one point, Mizi accused Sua of hoarding gummy bears. Sua raised an eyebrow, offered one as a truce, and the treaty lasted exactly 37 seconds.
Luka and Hyuna sparred gently over game rules and who got the last soda. It started civilly — rules discussion, polite protests — but by round three, Luka had invented at least four "house rules" on the spot, which Hyuna immediately vetoed. Arguments devolved into playful shoves and exaggerated sighs, soda can bouncing like a grenade on the floor.
Till tried to sketch everyone mid-yell, which mostly resulted in abstract chaos-art that looked suspiciously like a catfight. Ivan hovered, attempting to maintain order, but his strategic "calm voice" only made everyone louder, like he was yelling in reverse.
And me? I — I got hit by a rogue popcorn kernel and started a minor popcorn war.
One kernel bounced off Hyunwoo's head, which he promptly used as ammunition against me.
Soon, popcorn was everywhere — Floor, bed, ceiling (how?), even in the decorative vase.
Hyunwoo was laughing silently like a villain, his arm still draped over me, and I swear he threw kernels with precise aim just to see me flinch.
For entertainment, someone suggested a pillow fight.
It began civilized enough — light taps, gentle fluffing — but it quickly escalated. Pillows flew like soft missiles.
Luka charged at Hyuna with dramatic flair. Mizi and Sua teamed up to ambush Ivan. Till sketched the chaos mid-attack, pencil flying as feathers burst from pillows like confetti.
By the end, everyone was laughing hysterically, sticky popcorn clinging to pajamas, hair a mess, and the floor covered in feathers.
By the time everyone finally collapsed into beds, the room was unrecognizable. Snacks, popcorn, and feathers everywhere. Laughter echoed long after everyone was sprawled in exhausted heaps.
And yet, it was perfect chaos.
After group chaos, we retired to our respective rooms. That's when the softer, quieter moments arrived.
THIRD PARTY POV
Mizi & Sua
Mizi flopped onto the plush hotel bed with a dramatic sigh, sprawling herself across the blankets. Sua was sitting upright against the headboard, reading a small book she had picked up from the bedside table.
The quiet hum of the city outside was strangely soothing after the day's chaos, and for the first time in hours, Mizi let herself sink into the calm.
"You know." She said, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear, "You look really peaceful when you're not pretending to be stressed."
Sua did not look up, but a faint smile tugged at hee lips. "I am not pretending." she murmured.
Mizi scooted closer, letting her head rest on her shoulder. Her arm came naturally around her, light and warm, and she felt herself relax completely.
There was no need for words, really. The simple presence of each other was enough. She traced idle patterns on her arm with her fingers, enjoying the steady rhythm of her breathing.
She glanced down at her, eyes softening. "You are heavy." She said, but there was a teasing lilt in her voice.
"I like being heavy on you." She whispered, nudging her gently. Sua shook her head, but her hand came down to squeeze hers lightly.
For a long while, they stayed like that, letting the silence speak for them.
No jokes, no teasing, no chaos — just quiet warmth and a soft comfort that made the world outside feel distant.
In that little hotel room, cocooned in blankets and soft light, the rest of life could wait.
Luka & Hyuna
Luka perched on the edge of the armchair by the window, gazing at the city lights that glittered like a scattered constellation. Hyuna settled beside him, her knees tucked under her chin, leaning slightly against his shoulder.
The room smelled faintly of lavender from the hotel's diffuser, and the soft hum of the air conditioner provided a quiet backdrop.
"You ever just watch lights?" Luka muttered, more to himself than her.
Hyuna smiled softly, tilting her head. "I do now." She said, reaching for his hand and letting their fingers intertwine.
He did not respond immediately, but she felt his thumb brush gently over hers, a slow, grounding rhythm.
For a moment, Luka's usual stormy energy was gone. The tension that always seemed to sit in his jaw softened as he leaned slightly into her, letting her presence anchor him.
"I like this." He said quietly, almost like he was testing the words on his tongue. "Just... being still."
Hyuna pressed her head lightly against his shoulder. "Me too." She murmured. She traced light patterns along his arm, careful not to break the delicate bubble of intimacy forming between them.
They stayed that way for a long while, letting the cityscape flicker behind them, the room filled with quiet companionship.
Words weren't necessary. Their shared warmth, the brush of a hand, a small nudge, a quiet laugh at a remembered joke from earlier — It was enough.
For Luka, this was rare — moments when he could drop the weight he carried and just exist with someone who understood him without needing explanations.
Hyuna gave him that, without asking anything in return. And for that, he silently thanked her, holding her a little closer.
Till & Ivan
Till sat cross-legged on the large hotel bed, sketchpad open on his lap, pencil dancing across the page as he captured abstract shapes and patterns inspired by the day. Ivan leaned back against the headboard, watching him with an amused, affectionate smile.
"You really get lost in that thing, huh?" Ivan murmured, careful not to disturb him.
Till glanced up briefly, eyes bright but soft. "It's easier when someone is not hovering." He replied, a small smirk forming. "You're fine to watch quietly, though."
Ivan laughed quietly, stretching out beside him. He nudged Till's shoulder gently, and the younger man did not pull away. Instead, he leaned slightly into Ivan's side, pencil still moving, a rare vulnerability in his posture.
"Don't stop drawing." Ivan said, voice low, "Even if it is nonsense."
"It is not nonsense." Till replied softly, letting his pencil hover for a moment. He looked at Ivan, really looked at him, and the corners of his lips twitched into a faint smile. "It is okay, having you here."
They spent the next hour like that.
Till sketching quietly, Ivan murmuring the occasional comment about the lines, the shapes, or a funny detail he noticed.
There was laughter, yes, but also a grounding, intimate comfort.
Till let himself lean into the warmth of Ivan's presence, and Ivan let himself relax fully, something he rarely did without the chaos of the squad around.
Eventually, Till closed his sketchpad, resting his head on Ivan's shoulder. They stayed entwined, sharing warmth and quiet companionship.
The room outside could have been filled with noise or chaos. It did not matter. Here, in this soft cocoon, the world was gentle, and the only thing that existed was each other.
Hyunwoo & Acorn
Hyunwoo had claimed one side of the king-sized bed, sprawling casually, while Acorn sat at the edge, trying not to fidget.
The hotel room was dimly lit, the soft golden glow bouncing off the walls, creating a cozy, private space.
Acorn muttered under his breath, adjusting the blankets around him, feeling his heart race a little at the nearness of Hyunwoo. He tried to focus on his book but kept sneaking glances at the man beside him. Hyunwoo noticed, of course, and his lips curved into a teasing smile.
"You are tense." He said quietly, reaching out to tuck a stray strand of hair behind Acorn's ear. The simple gesture sent a warmth rushing through Acorn’s chest.
"I am not tense." Acorn muttered, but his cheeks betrayed him, pinking softly.
Hyunwoo chuckled, draping an arm over Acorn and pulling him gently into the curve of his body. Acorn froze for a moment before slowly relaxing, letting himself be enveloped by the steady weight and warmth beside him.
The rhythm of Hyunwoo's breathing was calming, a gentle counterpoint to the racing thoughts in his head.
"You did well today." Hyunwoo murmured, his lips brushing against Acorn's temple.
Acorn felt his throat tighten, a small hum of gratitude and relief escaping him. "I — thanks." He whispered, burying his face against Hyunwoo's chest.
For the first time in days, he felt safe enough to let go. Hyunwoo's hold was firm but gentle, protective and intimate without words, and Acorn let himself sink into the quiet, knowing he was not alone.
The room was filled with soft warmth, quiet breathing, and the unspoken knowledge that even amidst chaos, they had each other.
ACORN'S POV
I am not a morning person. I am barely a "not-panicking-under-squad-chaos" person.
And yet here I am, sprawled on a king-sized hotel bed, Hyunwoo draped over me like I am some kind of human pillow.
At first, I tried to read, pretending nothing was happening. But of course, pretending does not work when someone is snoring softly in your ear, chest rising and falling against yours, arms wrapped firmly around your midsection like they own it.
Which, Diary, is where things got complicated. Because ahem, apparently my body decided that this was the perfect moment to — react.
Yes. I got hard. Quietly. Not discreetly, either— just... proud and utterly unhelpful.
I tried shifting, squirming, silently pleading with my own legs to cooperate, but Hyunwoo did not move. He just snored on, blissfully unaware, or maybe aware and choosing to be extra cruel.
Either way, his warmth, his steady breathing, and the ridiculous situation had me trapped.
So, yes. Here I am, red-faced, heart racing, stuck in the most intimate, yet completely absurd, cuddle of my life.
And I cannot do anything about it because Hyunwoo's arm is literally glued to me, his snoring like a lullaby — and apparently, my body thinks this is the time to rebel.
I considered faking sleep, but the second I did, he tightened his hug and murmured something incoherent, which only made the situation worse. I swear, Diary, I will never survive the next hotel stay with him. Not in one piece.
But, despite the chaos, the embarrassment, the entirely inappropriate physical reaction, it’s oddly comforting. Being held like this, ridiculous as it is, makes me feel — safe.
Even if my body is actively sabotaging me.
Note to self:
Invest in thicker blankets.
Maybe a pillow barrier next time.
And, Diary, never underestimate Hyunwoo's ability to make any situation simultaneously tender, cozy, and mortifying.
Chapter 136: Cap, Gown, Chaos (aka Who Let Us Graduate?)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Graduation was supposed to be dignified, but instead we got: Luka muttering about medieval torture, Mizi sobbing like it was a K-drama finale, Hyuna saluting the crowd, and Ivan dipping Till like we were at a tango competition. I almost face-planted on stage — Hyunwoo caught me (again).
Parents turned the gym into a zoo, and Ivan's dad clapped like world peace was achieved.
Oh, and Ivan proposed under the oak tree. Till combusted.
Me? Still trying not to drop my diploma.
Classic.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
Graduation. The Big Day. The Day of Tears, Triumph, and Tacky Gowns™.
The Ceremony (Disaster Edition)
The principal gave a thirty-minute speech that felt like three years. Half the audience fell asleep. The other half pretended not to.
Luka, in his shiny Student Council President sash, sat ramrod straight. He looked dignified.
He also muttered under his breath the entire time: "This is propaganda. This is medieval torture. This is—" until Hyuna kicked his shin.
Mizi sobbed the moment the music started. Sua shoved tissues at her without looking, eyes suspiciously shiny herself.
Till fiddled with his tassel like it had personally offended him. Ivan leaned over, whispered something into his ear, and Till went redder than the graduation carpet. (Gross. Disqualified.)
Me? I almost tripped on the stairs walking to the stage. Saved by Hyunwoo's reflexes. Again. He caught my elbow like it was nothing.
Everyone saw. Mizi mouthed "boyfriend" at me. Kill me.
Name Calling Shenanigans
When they called our names, things went downhill fast.
Luka bowed too perfectly, like he was receiving the Nobel Prize.
Mizi waved like a beauty queen.
Sua didn't even blink at the applause, just muttered, "Finally." into the mic.
Hyuna saluted. SALUTED. The crowd lost it.
Ivan blew a kiss toward the audience. (His dad almost fainted.)
Till hissed, "Don’t you dare." but Ivan whispered, "Watch me." and actually dipped him in front of everyone when they took their photo. Till made a noise like a dying kettle. Iconic.
Me? I mumbled my name too fast and nearly dropped my diploma. Classic Acorn moment.
The Parents Section
Parents everywhere = Ultimate Chaos.
Mizi's mom shouted, "That's my baby!" Loud enough to rattle the rafters.
Sua's parents kept elbowing her about "abroad plans" even during photos.
Till's parents took about 300 blurry pictures of him and Ivan.
Hyunwoo's mom waved at me. Me. Why.
Meanwhile, Ivan's dad clapped like Ivan had just secured world peace instead of a diploma. Which, knowing Ivan, he probably thinks he did.
The Bombshell Cliffhanger
After the ceremony, we gathered under the big oak tree. Caps tilted, gowns crumpled, smiles too wide.
Silence fell. The kind that buzzes with what's next.
And then Ivan, smug and glowing, clapped his hands.
"Alright. Announcement time. After graduation — "He looked straight at Till, eyes soft in that annoying heart-eyes way — "I am making it official."
Till blinked. "Official...?"
"Our marriage."
The group froze. Mizi gasped so loud the pigeons fled the tree. Sua muttered, "Finally." Luka groaned, "Do you have to be dramatic everywhere?" Hyuna wiped her eyes and pretended it was allergies.
Till just — stood there. Speechless. Face red, eyes wide.
Ivan reached for his hand, grinning like this was the happiest plot twist in history.
Me? I nearly dropped my diploma again.
Note to self:
So yeah. We graduated. But apparently, that is not the end. Nope. Ivan just turned it into a sequel.
To be continued, Diary. Apparently, the real exam starts now.
Chapter 137: [Epilogue] — Last Page (aka The Diary That Didn't End After All)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Months later and look at us: Sua and Mizi are basically a married couple abroad (fairy lights, burnt toast, the works). Hyuna and Luka opened a pastry shop where the frosting wars never end. Till's a superstar-slash-painter-genius, Ivan's a smug CEO with permanent heart-eyes.
Me? I make coffee, mess up latte art, and get ambushed by Hyunwoo kisses in the stockroom.
Oh, and Ivan announced their wedding mid-video call. Everyone screamed. Till combusted.
Me? I’m only here for the cake.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
It's been a while.
Months, actually. The pages are almost full, the ink smudges carry too many late nights, and the margins are filled with doodles that look like a toddler attacked them. But I guess I owe you one last entry.
Closure, or whatever.
Where We Are Now
Sua went abroad for university, just like her parents wanted — except she did it on her own terms. Mizi lasted two weeks before packing her bags and following her. They send us pictures of their apartment: fairy lights, stacks of books, a cheer pom-pom on the couch. They are disgustingly domestic.
Hyuna and Luka? Believe it or not, they opened a pastry shop together. Luka handles the business side, Hyuna does the heart work — greeting regulars, writing little notes on pastry bags. They bicker daily over frosting techniques, but somehow, it works. They're still the storm and the anchor.
Me? I am working as a barista now. Small cafe, steady customers. I am decent with the coffee machine, terrible at latte art. Hyunwoo's the manager — tall, serious, hot. Customers flirt with him constantly. I roll my eyes, he ignores them, and then steals kisses from me in the stockroom. Annoying. Comforting. Ours.
And then there's the main couple — the center of every cheesy subplot. Till's a star now. His debut album shattered records. His paintings sell out in museums before they're even unveiled.
The world finally gets what we always knew: he's brilliant. And Ivan? He took over his dad's business, suits and all. Through it all, they're still the same — Ivan's grin, Till's blush, hand in hand like they never let go.
The Video Call
Last night, we all managed a group call. Eight people, one cat, ten thousand overlapping voices.
Mizi showed us their apartment kitchen, Sua pretended not to laugh when Mizi burned toast mid-call. Hyuna and Luka sat in their shop, holding up a tray of croissants like proud parents. Hyunwoo kept adjusting the webcam because apparently I cannot sit still. Till appeared late, paint streak on his cheek, Ivan behind him in a tie, grinning like he owned the universe.
And then Ivan cleared his throat. "So. Everyone's free next summer, right?"
We blinked.
He smiled wider. "Good. Because Till and I are getting married. And you are all invited."
Cue chaos. Mizi screamed. Sua actually smiled on camera. Luka groaned, "You never stop." Hyuna cried. Again. Hyunwoo squeezed my hand under the table. And Till? He covered his face, muttering, "Ivan, not like this." while Ivan kissed his cheek anyway.
The Last Page
So yeah, Diary. That's where we are. Not kids anymore. Not all together in one dorm. But still — us. Always us.
Maybe that's why I kept writing.
To prove we were here, that this was real, that these memories deserve ink and paper. That one day, if we forget, these pages will remember for us.
This is the last page. At least for now. Because maybe there's more to come.
Maybe there always will be.
Note to self:
Weddings are expensive. I am stealing the cake.
Chapter 138: [TEASER] — Thank You For The Support!
Notes:
This marks the beginning of a brand-new original work! 🌟
It is going to be a BL harem filled with fantasy, adventure, and just the right amount of chaos. If you have enjoyed my writing so far and would like to support me as I build this new world and its cast of disasters, I'd be endlessly grateful. 💖
As for The Not-Main-Character Diary — The main arc is officially complete! 👀 While the core story has wrapped up, there are still plenty of side stories and extra moments I plan to share.
Thank you all so much for your constant encouragement and for sticking with me through this journey.
I hope to see you again in the next story!
Chapter Text
OPERATION: NO TO HAREM
Teaser — To Be Posted Soon!
Rin Takashima, 26 — Barista, light novel addict, professional sarcasm enthusiast —wakes up in a coffin.
Plot Twist: He is now Eon, the "frail younger brother" of Olympus' heroic general named Aion. The same brother who was supposed to stay dead.
But Rin is not here to play tragic background decoration. Unfortunately, fate — and a cursed BL novel — have other plans.
Because instead of falling for Aion, the supposed protagonist, every eligible man in the kingdom seems to be circling Rin like pigeons at a park. Including:
Tyrant, the overzealous knight with golden-retriever energy.
Hillard, the crown prince who flirts like it:s a second language.
Lukas, the kingdom's tactician whose brain is as sharp as his jealousy.
Rainon, the aloof mage who is always hiding in his tower.
Helios, the too-slick merchant hiding more than just a charming smile.
And through it all, his brother Aion — the general, the real protagonist — is hiding secrets Rin is not supposed to uncover.
Now Rin's stuck juggling:
a kingdom on the brink of war,
a bloodline that may not be as human as he thought,
and the world's most aggressively handsome harem he never asked for.
He just wanted coffee.
He got magic, politics, betrayal — and way too many men with feelings.
Operation: No To Harem.
Success rate: 0%.
Survival rate: pending.
Chapter 139: [MIZISUA] — Abroad, But Still Us
Chapter Text
Their apartment was not big.
In fact, it was so small that when Mizi tried to do a cartwheel in the living room, she ended up kicking over both the coffee table and Sua's stack of medical textbooks.
"Honestly, this is your fault." Mizi said, upside down against the wall, hair falling in her face.
"How is that my fault?" Sua asked without looking up. She was sitting cross-legged on the couch, highlighter in one hand, calm as ever.
"You bought books instead of beanbags. Bad design choice."
Sua glanced up then, raising an eyebrow. "Beanbags don't help you pass medical exams."
"Neither does a concussion from falling encyclopedias." Mizi countered, pulling herself upright and brushing imaginary dust off her cheer hoodie.
It was ridiculous. It was cramped. It was chaos.
It was theirs.
The Kitchen War
Dinner was always an event. Mizi insisted on cooking, which usually meant flour on the ceiling, pasta boiling over, and at least one pan sacrificed in the name of culinary innovation.
Tonight, she was humming while chopping onions (badly), while Sua leaned against the counter, arms crossed, pretending not to laugh.
"You're going to cut your fingers off." Sua said.
"No faith. Zero faith." Mizi muttered, slicing another uneven chunk.
"I have faith." Sua corrected smoothly. "I don't have faith in your knife skills."
Mizi gasped, clutching her chest. "Betrayal!"
She dropped the knife, lunged dramatically, and smeared a line of tomato sauce across Sua's cheek.
Sua blinked. Deadpan. "Really?"
"Yes, really."
"Now I need to wash my face before it stains."
But she did not move. She did not even flinch when Mizi leaned closer, grin softening into something gentler, thumb brushing the sauce away.
"There." Mizi whispered. "Fixed."
Sua's ears went pink. She turned away too quickly, muttering, "Dinner's burning."
The Balcony
Later, when the smoke cleared (literally) and they had managed to eat something vaguely edible, they ended up on their tiny balcony. A blanket wrapped around both of them, knees pressed together, city lights stretched out like a map of stars.
Mizi rested her head on Sua's shoulder, unusually quiet.
"You ever think—" she murmured, "that we're too young for all this? New country. New place. Grown-up jobs. Grown-up decisions."
Sua was silent for a moment, then turned her hand so their fingers tangled. "All the time." she admitted softly. "But then I remember I am not doing it alone."
Mizi's throat caught. She tilted her head, kissed Sua's jaw, quick and clumsy. "Good. Because you are stuck with me."
Sua smiled then — rare, small, but real. The kind that stayed.
They stayed like that for a long time. Blanket, balcony, the hum of the city below. Two girls far from home, figuring it out together.
It was not perfect. It was not easy. But it was enough.
It was theirs.
Chapter 140: [HYULUKA] — The Pastry Chaos
Chapter Text
The pastry shop smelled like sugar, coffee, and mild panic.
Hyuna stood by the counter, ribbon in her hair, smile bright enough to qualify as free advertising. The little bell on the door chimed with every new customer, and outside the chalkboard menu announced Opening Week Special! in cheerful handwriting with doodles of croissants and cupcakes that Hyuna had spent an hour perfecting.
Behind the counter, Luka was in mortal combat with his apron.
"Why do you look like you're getting strangled?" Hyuna asked, leaning against the register with her chin in her hands, thoroughly entertained.
"This." Luka muttered, yanking at the straps until the bow looked like a pretzel knot. "It is defective. Aprons were invented to humiliate me personally."
"Or." Hyuna said sweetly, "You just have the coordination of a sea cucumber."
He shot her a glare. "I am taking the dark blue one."
"Why?"
"Because it looks professional. CEO of Frosting. Commander of Croissants."
Hyuna tilted her head, squinting. "You look like a drowned pigeon."
The bell rang. Two college students shuffled in, textbooks under their arms. Hyuna instantly brightened, customer-service smile activated. "Good morning! Welcome to Cloud Nine Pastries!"
"Cloud Nine Pastries." Luka muttered while stacking trays. "Still cannot believe we went with that name."
"You voted for it."
"You bribed me with cheesecake."
"Exactly. Which means you lost fair and square."
While Luka frowned at the register, Hyuna scribbled a note on a pastry bag: "Good luck on your exams! You've got this :)" and slipped it in with two croissants.
When the girl opened it, her whole face lit up. The boy laughed, nudging her shoulder.
"See?" Hyuna whispered. "Personal touch. Makes people want to come back."
"That's a waste of ink." Luka deadpanned.
Hyuna gasped. "Take that back!"
But she didn't get to argue because the register jammed.
Luka's voice went flat. "Of course. Of course it jams on opening day." He smacked it, which earned a cranky beep.
"Maybe if you said nice things to it—" Hyuna began.
"Hyuna."
The drawer suddenly sprang open with a clang, nearly hitting his stomach.
Hyuna clapped like he'd performed a magic trick. "See? It likes you!"
"I need a raise." Luka muttered.
"You are the boss."
"That's not how this works."
She grinned. "It is when I say so."
And just like that, Cloud Nine Pastries was open for business:
Luka, beleaguered CEO of frosting, and Hyuna, sunshine with a sharp tongue.
The Regulars
By week two, they already had "regulars".
There was the old lady who came every morning for black coffee and an egg tart, always leaving a coin in the tip jar shaped like a smiling pig. Luka liked her because she never complained about prices.
There was the group of high-schoolers who flooded in at 4PM, noisy and hungry, devouring cupcakes while gossiping loudly. Hyuna adored them. Luka pretended to scowl but always baked extra muffins before they arrived.
And then there was the tall office worker who ordered two lattes daily and always tried to flirt with Hyuna.
"Do you want me to ban him?" Luka asked one afternoon, arms crossed.
Hyuna nearly choked on her own laughter. "Ban a paying customer? Luka, we need his money."
"We don't need him." Luka corrected coldly.
Hyuna smirked. "Aw, are you jealous?"
"I'm protective of business integrity." Luka replied stiffly.
"Right. Integrity." Hyuna scribbled another smiley-face note on a bag. "Jealous."
The Disaster
It happened on a Friday.
The shop was packed, Hyuna was juggling three tables at once, and Luka was behind the counter in apron and full concentration mode.
The oven timer dinged.
"Cookies!" Hyuna shouted.
"I got it!" Luka pulled them out triumphantly—only to realize he had forgotten to add sugar.
The first batch went straight into the trash.
The second batch? Burned.
Hyuna leaned against the counter, sipping a lemonade. "You're on fire today."
Luka groaned. "Stop making puns while I'm having a crisis."
"Oh, I am sorry." Hyuna said, eyes sparkling. "You are really crumbling under the pressure."
"I'm banning you from wordplay."
"Not allowed. I am co-owner."
The third batch finally came out perfect, but by then Luka's hair was sticking up like he'd fought the oven in a duel and lost. Hyuna, of course, snapped a picture.
"Delete that." Luka ordered.
"Never." Hyuna said. "This is going in our official business history."
The Rival
Every romcom needs a rival, and theirs came in the form of Sugar Kiss, a bakery two blocks down.
They had neon signs, fancy decor, and an Instagram feed so aesthetic it made Luka twitch.
"We need a strategy." He declared one night, surrounded by spreadsheets.
Hyuna leaned over the counter. "You know what our strategy is?"
"What?"
She tapped a customer's pastry bag, where she'd written Have a sweet day <3. "That."
Luka frowned. "That's not sustainable long-term."
But a week later, the old lady brought in her friend, the teenagers brought in their friends, and the office worker brought in his entire team.
Hyuna winked. "Told you."
Luka muttered something about "unquantifiable emotional economics".
The Quiet Ending
One night, after closing, they sat on the shop's tiny balcony with leftover cake between them. The city hummed below.
Hyuna kicked her feet against the railing. "You ever think we're actually pulling this off?"
"Sometimes." Luka admitted. "Other times, I think the oven is plotting against me."
Hyuna laughed, leaning her head against his shoulder. "We're not perfect. But it's ours."
Luka hesitated, then rested his head lightly against hers. "Yeah." He said softly. "It's ours."
The shop was small. Chaotic. Messy. But every laugh, every burnt cookie, every scribbled note — it was theirs.
And somehow, that was enough.
Chapter 141: [HYUNCORN] — Coffees & Stockroom Kisses
Chapter Text
The day began with chaos.
Acorn balanced two cappuccinos in one hand, a plate of croissants in the other, and nearly wiped out on the wet floor by the mop bucket.
"HYUNWOO!" Acorn screeched. "Why is there a death trap in the middle of the cafe?!"
Hyunwoo, manning the register with his usual unflappable calm, did not even glance up. "Because you left it there after serenading the broom."
"It was a performance." Acorn huffed, setting the drinks down for the waiting customer. "Art deserves respect."
The customer laughed as they took their drinks.
"See?" Acorn declared triumphantly. "My fans agree."
Hyunwoo finally looked up, deadpan. "You're burning the milk."
Acorn spun, yelped, and dove for the espresso machine.
The Latte Art War
By mid-morning, the cafe was packed with office workers. Hyunwoo handled orders smoothly, while Acorn wrestled the espresso machine like it was a wild animal.
"Behold!" Acorn placed a cappuccino in front of Hyunwoo. "A perfect heart."
Hyunwoo tilted his head. "...That’s a potato."
"It is an abstract heart!"
The college student who received the cup giggled. "It's cute."
Acorn beamed. "See? Art is subjective."
Hyunwoo quietly slid over a flawless tulip design. "And some art is better."
Acorn glared. "This means war."
By closing, Acorn's collection included a lopsided star, a jellyfish, and what Hyunwoo swore was "a cursed duck".
"Fine." Acorn groaned, collapsing dramatically onto the counter. "I will pour milk. You will be the Michelangelo."
Hyunwoo leaned down, pressed a quick kiss to Acorn's cheek, and murmured, "Good choice."
Acorn short-circuited.
The Regulars
Every cafe had its cast of characters.
There was the businessman who ordered triple shots like caffeine was life support. Hyunwoo served him without blinking.
There was the student who paid with doodles instead of cash. Acorn framed one on the wall.
And then there was the woman who always flirted with Hyunwoo.
One afternoon she leaned across the counter, lowering her voice. "Tall, serious, handsome — Tired of this apron? How about dinner instead?"
Acorn dropped an entire tray of biscotti.
Hyunwoo did not flinch. "No."
The woman only laughed and left, tossing her hair.
Acorn whirled. "How are you so calm?! That was — THAT WAS A DIRECT ATTACK."
Hyunwoo glanced at them. "Because she is not you."
Acorn went scarlet and hid behind the biscotti tray until closing.
The Stockroom
By night, the cafe was quiet. Chairs stacked, machines cleaned, doors locked.
Acorn slumped onto a bag of coffee beans. "My legs are suing me."
"You sat half the shift." Hyunwoo said dryly, checking the shelves.
"Strategic resting." Acorn argued.
Silence settled, soft and easy.
The smell of roasted beans lingered, the hum of the fridge filling the space.
Then Hyunwoo crouched, brushed Acorn's hair back, and said, simply, "You did good today."
Acorn blinked. "Even with the potato heart?"
"Especially with the potato heart."
Hyunwoo kissed him. Slow. Steady. The kind that unraveled all of Acorn's sarcasm in one breath.
When he pulled away, Acorn mumbled into his shirt. "Unfair. Illegal. I demand a rematch."
"Tomorrow." Hyunwoo murmured. "You will lose again."
The Quiet Walk Home
They walked side by side under the city lights, hands brushing.
"Do you ever regret this?" Acorn asked suddenly. "Not just the cafe. Us."
Hyunwoo did not even pause. "No."
Acorn searched his face. "Really?"
Hyunwoo squeezed their hand. "Really."
And that was enough.
The cafe was not perfect. The lattes were not always pretty. The customers sometimes chaotic, the mop buckets dangerous.
But it was theirs.
And so were they.
Chapter 142: [IVANTILL] — Suits, Silence & Subtitles
Chapter Text
Ivan woke up to silence.
For most people, silence was normal. For Ivan, it was suspicious.
He turned over and found Till already awake, curled up in the corner of the couch, hoodie half-zipped, legs pulled up, notebook balanced against his knees. His pen scratched faintly against the paper.
"Morning." Ivan croaked.
Till's head lifted. His hair was a mess. His eyes were bleary. "You talk too loud in the morning." He muttered.
Ivan grinned. There it is. The day had not officially begun until Till insulted him.
"Love you too." Ivan shot back, flopping onto the couch, one arm slinging lazily across Till's shoulders. Till went stiff for half a second, then melted, quietly turning a page.
Ivan leaned over to peek. A sketch. Him, apparently, grinning like a maniac with "LOUD" scribbled in block letters beside his head.
Ivan laughed so hard Till shoved the notebook into his chest.
The Interview
Till hated interviews.
The makeup chair. The microphones. The lights. All of it.
He sat rigid while the stylist tried to fix his hair, expression blank in the mirror. People mistook it for brooding. Intense. Mysterious.
Ivan knew better. It was pure terror.
"You look like you are planning to murder the cameraman." Ivan whispered beside him.
Till's eyes flicked sideways. "That would mean I have to talk less."
Ivan barked out a laugh, earning a glare from the stylist.
Later, on stage, the questions rolled in.
Ivan fielded most of them with his usual confidence, tossing jokes, telling stories.
Till answered in clipped sentences, monotone, gaze fixed somewhere near his shoes.
Social media exploded afterward:
"Till, the dark genius!"
"So intimidating!"
Ivan leaned against him backstage, snickering at the comments. "They think you are scary again."
Till pulled his hood up. "Good."
The Studio
Back at the apartment, Till shed the hoodie like armor, retreating straight into his art. Canvases leaned against every wall, jars of brushes crowding the desk.
Ivan hovered in the doorway, still in his suit from work. "You are going to run out of walls."
Till did not answer. He was already lost in paint.
Ivan stepped closer, hands in his pockets. "What's this one?"
Till’s brush paused. "Noise."
Ivan tilted his head. "Noise?"
A slow shrug. "Everything feels too loud."
Ivan's chest softened. He reached out, catching a streak of paint on his thumb. "Want me to shut up for a while?"
Till's lips twitched — barely.
"Yes."
Ivan kissed the top of his messy hair before backing off.
Dinner Out
Public dinners were the worst.
Ivan loved them — Handshakes, laughter, wine glasses clinking. Till sat beside him, black-clad and stiff, enduring polite questions from strangers who misread his silence as arrogance.
"Till, how does it feel to have a debut album break records?" One man asked.
Till stared. Too long. Too sharp.
Ivan smoothly slid in. "He's thrilled. He just saves his words for the music."
The table chuckled, charmed. Till kicked him under the table.
Ivan only winked.
The Balcony
They escaped later, Till yanking off his tie the second the door closed behind them. He dropped into the balcony chair, knees pulled up, hoodie back on like the world had drained him.
Ivan joined with two mugs of tea, pressing one into Till's hands.
"Thanks." Till murmured, voice small now.
The city buzzed beneath them, neon lights streaking the horizon.
"Do you ever get tired of translating me?" Till asked suddenly.
Ivan blinked. "Translating?"
Till hunched deeper. "You talk for me. When I can't."
Ivan leaned forward, resting his chin on Till's knees. "I don't translate. I just — subtitle. You say enough. I just make sure they don't miss it."
Till's throat worked. He muttered something inaudible.
Ivan tilted his head. "What was that?"
"...Thanks." Till said, barely above a whisper.
Ivan smiled. "You are welcome, scary boy."
Till smacked him with the sleeve of his hoodie.
The Hint
A week later, Ivan was in the study, rifling through a drawer when Till wandered in.
"What are you hiding?" Till asked suspiciously.
Ivan straightened too fast, shutting the drawer. "Business."
Till squinted. "That's your tie drawer."
Ivan smirked. "Still business."
Till narrowed his eyes but did not push. He just shuffled closer, tugged at Ivan's sleeve, and leaned into him, silent but steady.
Ivan's hand slid around his waist. "Finish your painting." He murmured.
Till hummed in reply, but his gaze flicked once more to the drawer. He had a feeling.
Something was coming.
And for once, it did not scare him.
Chapter 143: The Wedding (aka The Day Till Accidentally Married His Boyfriend)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
Weddings are supposed to be elegant, right? Poised. Sophisticated.
Instead, ours felt like someone dropped a romcom, a rock concert, and a glitter bomb into a greenhouse and called it a day.
There were tears (Hyuna), screams (Mizi), pastry bribes (Luka), sarcasm (Sua), chaos management (Hyunwoo), and at least three wardrobe malfunctions (not mine, thankfully).
But in the middle of all the noise, two idiots promised forever — loudly, awkwardly, beautifully.
And me? I got free cake. Best day ever.
Chapter Text
Till woke up to Ivan kissing his forehead.
Which, in theory, was nice. Sweet, even. Something out of a cliche romance drama. In practice, however, it was terrifying. Because Ivan was smiling too much.
Till knew Ivan's smiles. He could read them like sheet music. There was the polite businessman grin, the smug smirk reserved for arguments, the soft private smile Ivan used when he thought Till was not watching.
But this smile? This was the I am up to something smile.
Till sat up, hair a dark tangle, eyeliner smudged across his cheek from falling asleep on his sketchbook again. His voice was gravel when he muttered. "What are you hiding?"
"Nothing." Ivan said, suspiciously fast. "Good morning, love."
"People who say love in the morning are hiding something."
Ivan laughed. Kissed his temple. Refused to elaborate.
Till groaned, flopping back on the pillow. "If you have planned some kind of corporate brunch, I am not going."
Ivan only hummed, infuriatingly serene.
Till hated this. Not Ivan — never Ivan.
Just mornings. Surprises. Suspicion crawling down his spine. Something was happening. And knowing Ivan, it was big.
Guests on the Move
Across town, chaos was already unfolding.
Mizi and Sua had flown in the night before, lugging two enormous suitcases and a box of medical textbooks. Mizi nearly knocked over a customs officer with her cheer bag.
"I can't believe we are back!" She squealed, dragging Sua through the arrivals gate. "It feels like a reunion episode of a bad sitcom!"
"Focus." Sua said, trying not to smile. "We're here for Till and Ivan. Don't get us banned from the airport."
"Too late."
They were intercepted by Hyuna and Luka, who arrived in their pastry van, trays of croissants balanced precariously in the back.
Luka was muttering about profit margins, while Hyuna waved at strangers like they were old friends.
"Get in, losers." Hyuna shouted. "We're delivering carbs and emotional support."
Mizi screamed in joy. Sua sighed. Luka accelerated like he regretted every life choice that led him here.
Meanwhile, Acorn and Hyunwoo were already at the venue — an old converted greenhouse strung with fairy lights.
Hyunwoo checked the sound system with calm efficiency. Acorn attempted to help by labeling everything with sticky notes ("Speaker: Makes loud sounds" "Chair: Sit here or else").
"Stop wasting tape." Hyunwoo muttered, stealing the roll from him.
"It's called organization." Acorn protested, sticking a note to Hyunwoo's sleeve. "Hot Manager".
Hyunwoo glanced at it. Didn't remove it. Acorn grinned.
And then — because the universe had a cruel sense of humor — Mr. Kim and Mr. Park arrived.
Mr. Kim looked like he was attending a funeral. Mr. Park looked like he was enjoying himself far too much.
"Why am I here?" Mr. Kim muttered darkly.
"Because." Mr. Park replied, handing him a thermos of tea. "You love your students more than you admit. And because they invited us."
Mr. Kim's ears went red. He muttered something about professional boundaries. Park smirked.
Finally, the strangest arrivals of all.
The campus thread regulars.
People Till had only known as usernames — snarky, anonymous voices behind screens — were suddenly real, in flesh and fabric.
Some were older, some younger. A girl with glittery nails. A boy with a camera. Two twins who finished each other's sarcastic comments.
They had all seen Ivan and Till before, back in school. But never like this. Not as — grooms.
The Reveal
Back in the apartment, Till pulled on his black hoodie, muttering about errands. Ivan stopped him at the door.
"Change first." Ivan said smoothly, holding out a suit bag.
Till blinked. "Why?"
"Because we have somewhere important to be."
"Are you kidnapping me?"
"Yes." Ivan said, entirely unbothered.
Till froze. Suspicion. Fear. Love. All tangled. "This better not be—"
He stopped. The thought was too ridiculous.
Ivan wouldn't. Would he?
Ivan leaned down, brushed a kiss against Till's jaw, and whispered: "Trust me."
Till's stomach flipped. His eyeliner nearly ran from sheer panic.
The Ceremony
When they arrived at the greenhouse, Till nearly fainted.
Fairy lights glittered. Rows of chairs filled with people he knew. Friends, teachers, classmates, strangers who weren't strangers. A hundred eyes turned toward him.
And Mizi screamed, "SURPRISE!"
Till's soul left his body.
Ivan squeezed his hand, steady. Warm. Anchoring. "You knew we were getting married soon." He murmured. "I just... didn't tell you it would be today."
Till's mouth opened. Closed. Opened again. "I hate you."
"I know." Ivan smiled. "But marry me anyway?"
Till's eyes burned. His throat ached. He whispered. "Yes."
The ceremony blurred.
Vows written on crumpled paper, Ivan's voice steady, Till's shaking. Laughter when Luka sneezed mid-ring exchange. Tears when Hyuna dabbed her eyes with a pastry napkin.
Till's vow trembled out of him:
"I thought everything was just a mistake. Just a noise. But then you read one stupid love letter and—" His voice cracked. Ivan's hand covered his. "You made me believe I was worth loving. So I will spend forever proving you were right."
Ivan kissed him before the officiant could finish the sentence.
Everyone cheered.
Even Mr. Kim, though he disguised it as a cough.
The Reception
The night exploded with laughter.
Mizi forced everyone into group selfies. Sua kept correcting the angles. Hyuna and Luka handed out pastries shaped like hearts. Acorn dragged Hyunwoo onto the dance floor, nearly tripping over Ibani the cat, who had somehow made it into the venue wearing a bowtie.
Even Mr. Kim loosened up after Mr. Park stole his tie and used it to Mr. Kim's hair onto a headband.
And Till — Awkward, emo, often mistaken as scary — Stood in the middle of it all.
Ivan's arm around him. Friends surrounding him. A world bigger than he ever thought he deserved.
He whispered into Ivan's shoulder: "This started with a mistake."
Ivan kissed his temple.
"No. It started with you."
Till smiled then. Small, rare, real.
And for once, he was not afraid of being seen.
Closing Note
The music swelled. The lights shimmered. The dance floor spun with chaos.
Till clutched Ivan's hand, grounding himself in the one truth that mattered:
He was here. He was loved. He was theirs.
Forever.
Chapter 144: Dear Diary (aka Good Night, Diary. See You Next Time!)
Summary:
Dear Diary,
We buried a box tonight. Not just wood and nails, but years of us. Laughter, chaos, exams, pastries, mistakes, love letters, even this diary.
Everyone tossed in a piece of their past, something small but heavy with memory. We dug, we argued, we promised. And when the dirt settled, it didn't feel like goodbye.
Just a pause. A bookmark. Because we've grown up, sure — but somehow, we're still us.
Always us. Forever.
Chapter Text
ACORN'S POV
Dear Diary,
So, this is it.
College: Done.
Us: Still standing. Barely.
But if I had to pick one last thing to write down, one final scribble before I shut you forever, it would be this:
Tonight, we buried a box.
The Gathering
We met at the tree behind the Campus Dormitory — The same tree where Ibani climbed onto back then.
The place still smelled like soil and ghosts of cafeteria lunches. Luka brought pastries "for morale" though Hyuna swatted his hand every time he tried to eat half before we even began.
Mizi arrived in her cheer jacket, practically dragging Sua, who complained the entire walk. "It's cold."
"You are warm." Mizi said, shoving a scarf around her.
"I have medical exams to study for."
"You will study forever. Tonight's important."
Till lurked near the back, hair in his eyes, black coat making him look like a tragic poet.
Ivan, suit jacket abandoned but tie still on, hovered beside him with an expression that said touch him and you die happy but early.
And then there was Hyunwoo — Steady, calm, carrying the actual box under his arm like it weighed nothing, even though for me it weighed everything.
The Tokens
We went one by one.
Mizi tossed in a pom-pom keychain, grinning. "So future me remembers I was peak sparkle."
Sua followed with her old ID tag. "So future me remembers why I stayed sane."
"You're only sane because of me." Mizi muttered. Sua didn't deny it.
Hyuna placed in a frosting spatula, dramatic. "If our bakery's still alive in ten years, dig this up and return it. If it failed — Bury it deeper."
Luka tossed his student council arm band, looking at it with a bitter smile. "This will serve as a momento. I have been freed from the puppet strings."
Ivan folded in one of Till's early sketches — A half-crumpled doodle of Ivan. This was the first doodle that Till gave Ivan back when he got jealous.
Till muttered. "It's trash."
Ivan: "It's art."
Till: "Trash."
Ivan just smiled, and that was that.
Till, on the other hand, put the love letter he mistakenly put in Ivan's locker. "This is where everything begins with." He looked at Ivan, quietly but meaningful.
Hyunwoo set down a dragon prop we used when we did the stageplay. "A promise to be true to myself — and with my feelings."
I dropped in this diary.
"For every night I complained. And for the one who listened to my stories from the very start."
The Banter
We sealed the box, but nobody moved.
Luka: "Should we say a prayer? A spell? Blood pact?"
Hyuna: "If you bleed on this, I am leaving."
Mizi: "What if we put glitter inside?"
Sua: "No."
Ivan: "We're wasting time."
Till: "We should hurry. Before someone sees."
Everyone turned to stare at him. He shrugged, looking away.
Emo till the end.
The Dig
We dug with a rusty shovel Luka found in the greenhouse shed. The ground was damp, roots fighting us every inch. Mizi complained about mud, Hyuna threatened Luka when he nearly hit her foot, and Ivan eventually stole the shovel entirely because no one else was "efficient".
Till crouched nearby, silent, pale in the moonlight. For once, he didn not look scary — just young. Just ours.
The Burial
When the hole was deep enough, Hyunwoo set the box inside. We stood around it, quiet now. Even Luka. Even Mizi.
It wasn't just a box. It was years. Cafeteria fights. Beach vacation. Mall escapades. Cat problems. Family problems. Exes. Van rides. Forest hunts. Maid cafes. Exams. Weddings. Love letters gone wrong.
The chaos that somehow became a family.
I looked at everyone.
Their faces. Their futures. And for once, I didn't feel like joking.
We buried it slowly. Dirt over wood. Roots curling around it. A capsule. A memory. A promise.
The Words
Nobody planned speeches, but they came anyway.
Mizi: "We're idiots, but we're our idiots."
Sua: "That's not comforting."
Hyuna: "Still true."
Luka: "Ten years from now, when I am famous, I will come back and autograph the box."
Till: "Please don't."
Ivan: "We will come back together."
Hyunwoo: "Always."
Me? I just whispered.
"Goodnight, Diary."
The Closing
Acorn closed the diary for the last time, fingers lingering on the bent corners, the ink-smudged cover. He laid it gently among the tokens, and when the box shut, it was like a heartbeat ending.
Soft, final, inevitable.
The earth swallowed their laughter, their chaos, their everything. But above the soil, under the dark stretch of sky, they stood together.
Not kids. Not students. Not the dorm full of lunatics they had once been.
Adults now. But still them. Still us.
And as the night wrapped them close, as hands brushed, as eyes met and promises settled quietly between heart beats.
It felt less like an ending.
More like the beginning of forever.
FIN.

Pages Navigation
BoukenDa on Chapter 1 Sat 16 Aug 2025 01:20AM UTC
Comment Actions
silkensin on Chapter 1 Sat 16 Aug 2025 01:21AM UTC
Comment Actions
Chuuyamyloveurmyfirstchoice on Chapter 1 Sat 16 Aug 2025 06:26PM UTC
Comment Actions
silkensin on Chapter 1 Sat 16 Aug 2025 06:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
Chuuyamyloveurmyfirstchoice on Chapter 1 Sun 17 Aug 2025 04:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nyxxy_Arcxx on Chapter 1 Sun 17 Aug 2025 11:14AM UTC
Comment Actions
Chuuyamyloveurmyfirstchoice on Chapter 1 Sun 17 Aug 2025 01:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
silkensin on Chapter 1 Sun 17 Aug 2025 07:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
Nyxxy_Arcxx on Chapter 1 Sun 17 Aug 2025 09:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
Nyxxy_Arcxx on Chapter 1 Sun 17 Aug 2025 11:14AM UTC
Comment Actions
ASkyFullOfStars01 (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 17 Aug 2025 10:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
silkensin on Chapter 1 Sun 17 Aug 2025 10:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
yaoilurker on Chapter 1 Tue 19 Aug 2025 06:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
Evangelionevergarden on Chapter 1 Mon 25 Aug 2025 06:26PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ponwa_Poke on Chapter 1 Tue 26 Aug 2025 02:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
silkensin on Chapter 1 Tue 26 Aug 2025 02:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
Derbizacatindebt on Chapter 1 Wed 10 Sep 2025 04:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
m (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 15 Sep 2025 09:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
S0meRandomK00ki3 on Chapter 1 Thu 02 Oct 2025 04:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
dayummmbitches on Chapter 1 Thu 02 Oct 2025 09:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
Chuuyamyloveurmyfirstchoice on Chapter 2 Sat 16 Aug 2025 06:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
silkensin on Chapter 2 Sat 16 Aug 2025 06:32PM UTC
Comment Actions
Chuuyamyloveurmyfirstchoice on Chapter 2 Sun 17 Aug 2025 04:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
InvitedGuest (Guest) on Chapter 2 Sun 17 Aug 2025 03:31AM UTC
Comment Actions
silkensin on Chapter 2 Sun 17 Aug 2025 04:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nyxxy_Arcxx on Chapter 2 Sun 17 Aug 2025 11:17AM UTC
Comment Actions
S0meRandomK00ki3 on Chapter 2 Thu 02 Oct 2025 04:56AM UTC
Comment Actions
Chuuyamyloveurmyfirstchoice on Chapter 3 Sat 16 Aug 2025 06:33PM UTC
Comment Actions
InvitedGuest (Guest) on Chapter 3 Sun 17 Aug 2025 03:37AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nyxxy_Arcxx on Chapter 3 Sun 17 Aug 2025 11:20AM UTC
Comment Actions
ASkyFullOfStars01 (Guest) on Chapter 3 Fri 22 Aug 2025 07:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
rainyspringday on Chapter 3 Sat 06 Sep 2025 03:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation